Of Men and Insects

by VeganSpyro97

First published 8th of December, 2016

Chrysalis has lost. The Changelings have a new leader, and all is right with the world.... Or, it was.

When Chrysalis discovers a portal in the badlands, the fallen Queen flees through it to escape King Thorax and his new subjects. Plotting her revenge, she takes the place of a young man, only for him to fall through the portal and into Equestria.
The young man is Allan Ryder, a Twenty-Three year old from Vancouver, who is transformed into a Changeling by the magic of the portal. From there, it's a race against time to prepare for a battle that only one side can win. Allan will need all the help and training he can get from his new friends, and perhaps a bit of love as well.
This is the story Of Men and Insects.
************

This is my first story about ponies, though I do have another I am also working on at the same time. This fic contains shipping of a cannon character with an OC.
This takes place right after season six, and as such, will not be effected by future episodes of the show (Unless I want to write about them :3). It also assumed that the Equestria Girls movies, and the comics are canon, featuring references, and maybe even appearances, of characters from those worlds.
Allan Ryder is a character created for this story, as are all of his family and friends, and any additional human characters from his world. In other words, they're mine.
All other characters and places set in either Friendship is Magic or Equestria Girls belong to our lords and masters at Hasbro inc.

Rated teen for swearing and mature language. Added the 'sex', 'violence, 'gore' and 'profanity' tags due to violence, mild bloodshed, barely concealed innuendos, and mature language.

Prologue: Deposed

The arid landscape, usually devoid of any sensible living thing, had become a haven in years past for those that did not wish to be found, and many had come. Creatures of all shapes and sizes, all tough and hardy survivors, had flocked in droves to the harsh desert of the Badlands in an effort to escape the ever extending reach of civilization. Out here, the competition was survival, and victory meant another day of living, while loss, more often than not, resulted in death.

Midday in these lands was a time for all, even the strongest of creatures, to flee for cover, as the sun became too hot for any of them to endure.

Despite this, there was one creature traversing the plains, slowly roasting alive in her carapace as she struggled to stay airborne.

Queen Chrysalis, ruler of the changeling hive for years beyond counting, was burning inside her own skin, the thick plates that had protected her from vicious magics and brutal physical attack now weighed her down and served as a pot in which her flesh would boil.

She would normally be safe from this heat, sitting atop her cold, black throne in the depths of her impenetrable hive stronghold. Today, however, she had been defeated. Worse, she had been utterly ruined.

Chrysalis growled at the thought of her children, her own, precious children, bowing and taking orders from that treacherous grub who had stolen her rightful position as their leader. Without a throne, or a kingdom, or even a people to rule, as she had for the last thousand or so years… she couldn’t even say for sure how long it had been, but her leadership had kept them all alive for longer than any changeling in the world could even remember, including herself.

Her wings, overheated and pushed to their limits as they were, continually whirred in an expression of her unrestrained fury for the monstrous betrayal she had suffered. Oh how much she wished she could have killed the annoying little pair of pests responsible for her children’s turncoat behavior! This was why she ignored the oppressive sun and the ache in her muscles. Her anger and rage drove her to seek revenge as soon as she could, to make up for her failure to do so at the hive. It boiled inside the pit of her stomach, a raging inferno that made the burning sun look like a candle flame next to a roaring bonfire.

Her hive had vanished into the distance behind her some time ago, but still she flew on, intent on at least reaching the border of the Everfree forest before she let herself rest. She couldn’t enact her revenge half dead, after all.

The sun continued its steady descent, spurred on by the magic of the Alicorn who commanded it. To think that she had had Celestia, Luna, Cadence and even Twilight Sparkle at her mercy, unable to do anything but what she allowed… The memory of her power over them was sweet, but turned bitter at the memory that came after it.

Starlight Glimmer… that meddlesome foal should have been easy to defeat, and indeed she had, but even in defeat, Glimmer had still turned the situation into a victory, and swayed her children’s minds. Starlight Glimmer, the unicorn responsible for the end of Chrysalis’s reign… she would be the one to suffer the longest. That was a promise. Chrysalis would make sure that every single one of those the Unicorn cared about, starting with her precious mentor, would die screaming! Either that, or wish they could die that way.

The Everfree forest came into sight as Chrysalis cleared a particularly high ridge line, and she gave a fanged grin. Beyond that forest lay the Castle of Friendship, where she would exact her vengeance. The very fact that the miscreant, Princess Sparkle, had a castle while she, a Queen beyond measure, had nothing, was more than enough to set her eyes ablaze with unmatched furor.

Despite her tumultuous emotional state, the Queen was more than capable of recognizing the telltale signs that she was nearing the end of her endurance. Her entire body felt nearly drained, so much so that her wings were now only buzzing in little bursts. Her elevation dropping fast, the dethroned Queen cast her eyes to her surroundings looking for somewhere safe to rest, and perhaps find some delicious love to devour in order to speed up her recovery.

Spotting a hidden alcove in a small gorge, Chrysalis held her wings steady, gliding down to the ledge that jutted just beyond the opening, landing without her usual finesse due to her nearly total burnout.

Nursing her sore joints, Chrysalis carefully moved into the alcove, which revealed itself to be a proper cave, one that had been hidden from above.

Continuing on into the cave, Chrysalis noted its rugged, natural appearance as one notices an ant, largely ignoring the aesthetics of the place, instead following the cave wall around to where the stalactites and stalagmites gave way to a tunnel leading deeper below ground. The Queen started down, her eyes perfectly adapted to seeing clearly in the deep and dark places of the world, letting her see the corridor down which her hoof steps now echoed.

She was surprised to see a carved door at the end of the hallway, taking a moment to register that fact with her beleaguered brain before proper intrigue could even start to take hold. When it did though, the Queen followed the path down until the stone walls had truly boxed her in, the only way out the way behind her, and the only way onward through the stone door before her.

Not sure if taking the time to explore this place was the best idea, Chrysalis resolved to go through with it, if only to find some end to this little misadventure that wasn’t giving up. She didn’t want to give up anything else right now, not so soon after losing the Hive.

Stretching forth a hoof, Chrysalis gave the door a brief, but firm shove, and the slab of rock moved open slightly, just enough for her to peer inside.

Shoving her muzzle through the doorway, her dark carapace scraping against the grains of rock, Chrysalis peered through. The room beyond the doorway seemed to be some kind of amphitheater, the stone carved into tiered seats that inclined slowly up in a jagged curve, reminiscent of a bowl. Scattered around was the detritus of what appeared to have been a thaumatology expedition, tables once stacked high with reports were overturned and the pages scattered, many of them appeared to be missing, but her view was still too obscured for her to make out any details.

Fangs bared, Chrysalis pushed the door open completely, and walked in, the frog’s of her hooves feeling the cold of the stone through their protective armour, making her feel uncomfortable for the first time in quite a while.

While she would have continued to survey the room Chrysalis’s eyes were drawn to a pool of water so still that the water acted as a perfect mirror, the features of the opposite wall perfectly replicated in it’s reflection. It seemed so odd to see something so tranquil amid the turmoil of a room so full of chaos. She walked right up to it, the edges of her hooves over the edge of the rim, the water just a millimeter away from the bottom of her hooves. The Queen stared into her own piercing green eyes, the slits narrowing in anger as her hatred found a face to vent at.

Chrysalis started to scream at the reflection in the pool.

“YOU LET THAT PATHETIC LITTLE PUPA TAKE YOUR KINGDOM! LET THAT PONY WALTZ INTO YOUR KINGDOM AND TURN YOUR CHILDREN ON YOU!! YOU ARE PATHETIC FOR LOSING TO SUCH WEAKLINGS!!! YOU ARE LESS THAN NOTHING!!!!! YOU ARE LOWER THAN DIRT!!!!! WORTHLESS!!!!!”

In her rage, Chrysalis did not feel the tears that trailed from her eldritch eyes, but she did feel her jaw drop when she threw a stone at her using her magic.

Instead of shattering the peaceful surface of the water, the rock vanished beyond its crystalline surface, the water brightening in a sudden and unexpected display of power. The Changeling Queen fell back from the sudden flare of energy, but she felt the same wonder she had once felt the first time she tasted love, when her own mother had ruled the hive.

The flare of magic died away, and Chrysalis decided that it was safe for her to approach. Stepping back up to the water’s edge, she lowered her head to the glassy surface, her green hair dangling into it, setting the water aglow once more. Chrysalis felt a gentle tug on the filmy strands, and slowly stood back up.

Whatever this thing was, apparently somepony, or some-one had studied this place, and this....for want of a better explanation, glowing-pool. Chrysalis brought the papers scattered throughout the room together, all swirling about her in a flurry of information that she studied for several minutes before singling out any all references to the pool.

One particular bundle of pages seemed to be different from the rest, some kind of journal that described the tests done on the peculiar pool. Pouring over it, Chrysalis read each passage and committed it to memory:

“.... the pool seems to react to physical contact, emitting a peculiar glow that appears to be magical in nature, and the pool itself doesn’t, to any visual inspection, go any further than a few centimeters deep, but none of the objects that have been dropped within are visible on the bottom, and none are ever too big to sink fully beneath the surface, despite the size of several of the test items…..” The journal page below that section had become either too faded or smudged after that, leaving a large portion blank, forcing the impatient Queen on to the next page she had found. “.... items successfully retrieved by the first pony to attempt to pass through what we now know to be a portal of some description. Strangely enough, the pony in question, True Bolt, reported sightings of civilization not far from the emergence point of the portal, and was even able to deliver a good description of the native species. They walk upright on two legs, and have appendages similar to the paws of a Diamond dog, only fur-less and without claws. They appear similar in physicality to monkeys and apes, only, like the aforementioned hand-paws, they lack hair on most portions of their body, save their heads….” Another smudged section. Chrysalis growled in annoyance. “.....in an almost catastrophic turn of events, one of the natives discovered the portal, and came through, discovering our expedition and making quite a mess of things.” Chrysalis felt her ears perk up in interest. “Thankfully, the native was forced by the portal, and the magic that permeates Equestria, to undergo a severe case of polymorphism, completely rewriting his genetic code and rendering him entirely pony when he passed through the gate. He has since divulged a rather large amount of information about himself and his fellows, and appears to be suffering from an existential crisis that is driving him into a depressive fugue. As much as it pains us to see a fellow sentient being in such a miserable state, we must admit that his current predicament is keeping him from causing trouble.” Chrysalis beamed. The misery of the other-world native was amusing to her, and it’s situation was quite an intriguing one. “.......A month has passed since our new friend came across, and we have determined that the nature of his transformation was directly linked to the last of us to use the portal. Their thaumic signatures are very close to being perfect matches, and as such, our researcher friend who used the portal last, an earth pony who often refers to himself as the Doctor, has been put in charge of our new friend, who interacts with the Doctor far more easily than anypony else. We were able to determine that any other ‘humans’, that pass through the gate, shall suffer a similar polymorphic change that will be determined by the previous equestrian user of the portal, no matter what species…. I worry for our new friend, despite how interested he appears in learning about Equestria. He chose a new name yesterday, Deep Thought, though, I don’t know why……” Chrysalis skipped the next few entries, all of them about how ‘Deep Thought’ was adjusting to life in a new body and a new world. Chrysalis was not interested in the adjustment period of some idiotic alien creature who got his whole life taken away. Moving on, Chrysalis found something a little more useful. “No matter what Equestrian crosses over, they retain their original forms and all powers they may possess. The potential for the misuse of magic among an entirely magic-less people is extremely high, should any of Equestria’s foes ever find this place, they could wreak havoc on the planet Deep calls,‘Earth’.”

Chrysalis felt a stroke of genius hit her, and before she had even considered how good or bad a plan it was she was making, she had hurled the paper away from herself and stepped back up to the edge of the pool. Only then, as she was about to commit to an idea that she had only spent a few moments contemplating. Should she try? She could maybe escape from Equestria, establish herself on the other side, breed an army and return, triumphant… if she could survive there.

Thinking about it now made her question her plan. It had been a half baked plan by an emotionally compromised and physically exhausted Changeling Queen who had already made one too many mistakes.

After taking a minute to close the stone door, the Queen moved around the chamber for a while, before settling down amid a bunch of messed up bed sheets that had been left behind by the researchers who had come before her.

Before she had even settled into a comfortable sleeping pose, her eyelids closed, and she was snoring before her mind even registered the fact that her eyelids had firmly shut.

Chrysalis awoke to the sound of banging hooves on stone. Her eyes, having been completely shut moments before, were suddenly wide and fearful, though only for a moment.

“Chrysalis!” The voice of the newly crowned King Thorax, along with what sounded like a large contingency of Changeling warriors, came from beyond the stone doors. Chrysalis knew she was trapped. She had recovered a little from the previous day, but her power was still severely crippled from her earlier exertions, and as a result, she wouldn’t stand a chance against Thorax, no matter how inexperienced he would be with his newfound power and strength. “Chrysalis! Surrender! We know you’re in here!”

The Queen was by no means a fool. To try and fight would result in either death or capture, and she couldn’t have that. No, she had only one option left open to her.

Chrysalis gave one response before she made her move. “Never! I will never be finished with the like of you, insolent wretch!”

“Chrysalis! Enough!” Thorax cried. “We needn’t be enemies! You’ve seen what we can be together! Is it not worth the effort to truly change?” When no answer came from behind the door, the King lowered his gaze, magic gathering about the twin horns upon his head.

“Be ready for her. I couldn’t bear it if one of you was hurt.” The King cautioned his guards, who all nodded in agreement.

The door was flung open, and the glow of changeling magic, once having been putrid green or sickly blue, now glowing a cornucopia of new colors, bathed the room in light, revealing it’s emptiness, save for a slightly rippling pool of water, and a distinct lack of a Changeling Queen.

Author's Notes:

I decided to just post the prologue to see how the premise is taken. Please let me know about any mistakes, and tell me what you think. I want to know if I can actually craft a decent story, and I can't do that without input.

Thanks for giving it a try though!

Chapter 1: The Fickle Fates

Allan laughed into the speaker of his phone, his girlfriends perfect voice laughing with him. The shared mirth had come from Allan’s description of his father’s reaction to the news that his son had found someone that he cared about. Allan had enjoyed watching his father go through a range of emotions, ranging from disbelief to sheer joy. The boy had long proclaimed that he would one day find, ‘the one’, and that he would know her when he met her. But had never made any mention of this girl in the way that his parents had assumed he would once he had found ‘the one’, so they had assumed that he hadn’t and probably wouldn’t, find the girl of his dreams.

Allan had revealed to his parents that his childhood friend Anna was the one that he had been waiting for, and that he had only realized when she herself mustered up the courage to tell him that she fancied him. That had been months before he told them.

“So he straight up fell out of his chair?” Anna laughed, trying to make sure that her boyfriend could hear her through her convulsive laughter. “Really? Just from hearing about us?”

“Yeah, no lie.” Allan grinned as the snow of early-winter British Columbia tumbled down around him. Life in the suburbs of Vancouver usually wasn’t so cold, but this month had seen more snow than usual across the country. As Allan continued to laugh and talk, the snow drifting down from above became a thin carpet for the cold concrete. “Dad just fell off his chair and was completely out of it for the next few minutes as he tried to imagine us being in a relationship.”

"That’s funny.” Anna managed to reign in her laughter, and blinked tears out of her eyes on the other end of the line. “How’d your mom take it?”

“She took it better than he did. She told me she thought we were great for each other.”

“That’s good. I wouldn’t want for your mom to dislike us.” Anna shivered, despite being at home in her warm apartment.

“Why would she?” Allan smirked. “She loves you like a daughter already! Who better to be the girl I fall for?”

“You mushy prat, you.” Anna laughed, imitating his accent ad using English phrases. “I’ll see you tomorrow, okay? You know how much our date night means to me.”

Allan gave a chuckle, a sincere tone entering his voice as he gave a heartfelt response. “It means so much to me as well. Don’t forget how much I love you in the time it takes for tomorrow to get here, okay?”

“Alright, now get going! You don’t want to stay out in the cold for too long. Get home, babe, I’ll see you tomorrow night.”

“Okay, love you.” Allan made a blowing kiss noise and made the matching motion with his arm.

Turning the cell phone off, he pocketed it and moved on, heading home. Normally, he would have been using his car but it had run into some mechanical trouble earlier on, meaning that it had to be fixed. And he didn’t want to use a public bus, because he simply didn’t trust them. Especially on icy and slippery roads.

Taking a shortcut through a park he knew, Allan was making good time. He would be home in half an hour or so, which meant he could probably expect Anna to call up again about that time. She was so loving and affectionate towards him, always making sure he was okay, no matter how short a distance he had to go. It could border on annoying for most others, but it was that same kind worrying for anyone but herself that helped him realize how much he’d fallen in love with her.

Smiling happily, Allan walked past a carved fountain, and, on impulse, decided to toss a coin in.

However, even as he tossed the little penny up in the air, he felt something shove him from behind, sending him tumbling face first into the pool, which, for such an old and unassuming fountain, was lit with underwater lights, if the glow coming from the water was any indication.

His hands saved him from plunging in, gripping the rim of stone tightly as he braced himself against it, flipping himself over to face his attacker.

What he saw was shocking enough to render him speechless, and make his hands go limp.

The thing he had presumed was a human mugger, was, in actual fact, some bizarre and terrifying combination of what appeared to be Equine and insect, complete with furiously buzzing wings, dark grey, almost black carapace, and holes shot through it’s legs, mane, and tail.

The thing laughed at his expression, and then opened it’s mouth wide, impossibly so, exposing a great many sharp fangs that gleamed in the late night ambience. A sharp pain erupted from his chest, as though his heart was being torn from it’s protective rib cage, piece by piece, and in his head, he could feel a horrid, sickly feeling of emptiness when his mind started flashing memories of his family before his eyes. Whatever it was doing to him, it was as though it was stealing the feelings of affection he had for them.

He had to escape. He had to break free before it stole everything. Desperately, Allan remembered how it had tried to push him into the water, and hoped against hope that that action had been something other than an attempt to drown him. The creature, a horn on it’s head glowing in the same colour of the force that surrounded him, went wide eyed as it saw it’s prey manage to stand up, and, with a look of defiance, throw himself backwards, too hard for it’s strange powers to compensate. Allan fell back into the water, and felt as though he was falling through a void, as the feeling of both the stone and the water vanished, the only remaining sensation being one of what could only be described as freefall.

********

Chrysalis stared at the dark waters the boy had vanished into, her gaze betraying her torn thoughts on the matter. She had decided to find someone to disguise as, but had needed to absorb all their love and memories to make it seem genuine, otherwise she risked being found out. Her target had just managed to escape into Equestria, where King Thorax now waited on the other side, and leaving her with only about half of what she needed to make a good and genuine disguise.

She knew his family, where he lived, where he worked, but he had managed to sever the connection before she learned all of the important details. Perhaps she could fake an accident and pretend to have suffered from amnesia? That could work, for a while.

Still, the boy’s ability to resist her had been more than she had expected, or perhaps she was weaker than she thought. Overthinking about the boy, who was no longer a problem, was a futile and meaningless pursuit, one she cast aside before she tested her physical replication of his appearance.

A flare of green flame later, and one ordinary looking human male stepped out of the park, and, with a look of determination, set about causing an accident that would leave him bereft of his memories.

Chrysalis chuckled at the simplicity of the plan. When you can’t get a disguise, make one.

*********

Thorax and his changelings had searched the room with detection spells, graciously taught to them by Twilight Sparkle before her departure, top to bottom, and found no sign of the had-been Queen. She had vanished, and Thorax just knew that it had something to do with the pool in the middle of the floor.

“Your majesty, we found no sign of Chrysalis here. What shall we do now?” One of the guards asked, uncertainly. While the Changelings had taken an immediate liking to their new King, they still found it hard to chase after their own mother like this, and it showed.

“We take a look around. Look among the pages scattered about the room. Perhaps they can tell us more about this place, and perhaps tell us where the Queen has gone.” Thorax felt uncomfortable in command, though it was getting easier already. “Don’t worry. I doubt that she will hurt any of you should we find her.” His words were meant to comfort, but he could tell they did little to persuade his companions.

The guards started to pick up and examine each of the scattered pages, one by one, trying to understand what they all meant. Under Chrysalis, and having spent so long in hiding, Changelings like these, who had most likely only rarely left the hive, were not as capable of reading as others who frequented the outside world, and as such, were having a much harder time of it than their King, who had taken time during his stay at the Crystal Empire to learn as much as he could.

Despite that, they were able to locate the torn and dirtied pages of what had once been a small journal. The guard who found it presented it to the new King, who thanked the drone with a smile, before starting to read.

“Your majesty!!” One of the guard’s alarmed cry ripped Thorax’s attention from the loose pages, which dropped to the ground as the King turned his attention to where his guard were facing.

The pool in the middle of the room had started bubbling, and the water itself was glowing brighter and brighter. The center of the pool began to rise as the King watched, his deep purple eyes going wide as he felt the sudden magical surge building just beneath the veil of water.

“Get back!” He commanded, and his fellow Changelings fell back behind the King, their weapons and magic ready for whatever was coming.

The water’s glow began to change, at first a familiar putrid green, but then shifting to a brilliant, vibrant violet that was also incredibly familiar. Thorax’s eyes were fixed on the boiling water, the light reflecting off of his eyes, giving them a strange and wondrous, almost ethereal glow. His tail and wings were buffeted back and forth by a whipping wind, which grew stronger as the light grew brighter.

Then, the light was retracted in, plummeting the cave into pitch blackness, just for a second, just before a great explosion of light, blinding all of them.

Thorax rubbed his eyes, the glow and the hum of the shield he had made for himself and his guards vanished, but the blurriness of his vision did not go away for several long, and very tense seconds, during which he considered the possibility of Chrysalis having returned for revenge.

A presence had indeed entered the room, all the changelings felt it. It was similar to the Queen’s, but, unlike the harsh and often cruel air that hung about the Queen, this was softer, kinder.

“H-hello?” Thorax stammered a hello, wincing at how similar he sounded to his older, more cowardly self, especially in front of the guards, for whom he was supposed to represent power. “Who is there?”

Thorax’s vision cleared, and he saw only a dark depression where the watery portal had been, meaning that this gateway between worlds was, for now, sealed shut. He shook his head to clear the spots that danced in front of his befuddled face, before casting his gaze about the room. His eyes did not waste any time finding the stranger. A new changeling, with an unmarked, metallic brown carapace with blue highlights, a set of unique, dragonfly-like wings and a straight, unicorn style horn that most Changelings did not possess lay on the cold, grey floor.

The stranger was also unconscious, his breathing regular and soft.

Deciding that caution was best, Thorax quickly cast the detection/revealing spell from Princess Sparkle on the slumbering Changeling, and was gladdened to see that the Changeling was really a stranger and not the disguised Chrysalis.

The Changeling was larger than a drone, but smaller than both Thorax and Chrysalis. There were the traces of tears on his muzzle, and like all male changelings who had gained this new form, three pale jewels were set into his neck, in a small row. A lingering presence of a magical aura clung to the poor guy, who seemed to be experiencing a nightmare, starting to toss and turn, whimpering all the while.

Thorax was about to ask his guards to make a litter to carry their new friend on, but before he could, the bronze shelled Changeling sat bolt upright, crying out loud in alarm at something in his dream, and almost impaling Thorax with his horn in the process.

Thorax silently motioned for his guards to lower their spears. They did so reluctantly, not sure they should trust the new Changeling.

Thorax cleared his throat as the stranger managed to collect his wits and get his bearings back. “Hello. What’s your name?”

*********

Allan looked up in confusion at the creature before him, not quite sure where the bug thing that had been chasing him earlier had gone… unless that had just been a nightmare. Whatever it was, there was another strange creature before him now. Like the dark, creepy one, this creature seemed to be a mix of equine and insect, only, unlike the monstrous looking beast from before, this one seemed much nicer, and was definitely easier on the eyes. It’s pale green, shell-like skin, and it’s inquisitive purple eyes were much less frightening than tall dark and creepy from before. On it’s head, two large, orange horns, reminiscent of either antlers or pincers, (Allan wasn’t sure which.), stood behind another, small green one, flanked by web like ears. Three pearls were fixed into the creature's neck, and a pair of beautiful, translucent beetle wings were outstretched behind it. A third wing-like structure seemed to serve as tail, though Allan couldn’t see much of a point for that.

The most amazing thing was the fact that, it had just spoken. Actual words. Intelligent. Sapient. Sentient!

“Um… hello.” Allan said, unsure of himself. His throat felt raw, as if he had been asleep for centuries, but he was able to produce intelligible speech of his own quite easily. His mouth and teeth felt weird though. Running his tongue over his teeth, his mind suddenly came to a stark realization. His teeth were all sharp. Like fangs. And his tongue was much longer than it should be. And his nose was far too bright and big. Allan looked down at himself, and saw the body of a weird, equine-bug thing, like the others in the room. Allan took a moment to take in the six others in the room before he let himself panic over the fact that everything, from his legs to his hands, and even his face, was alien. Not his at all. He started hyperventilating, going into panic.

A sudden compression around his middle made him stop before he could devolve into a ball of tears.

Allan removed his… hooves, from his eyes, and saw the room behind the big bug-pony thing, but he could also see the side of the creature’s head and looking down showed Allan the friendly thing’s back, including a good view of it’s wings. The creature had it’s legs wrapped comfortingly around his waist.

“I’m sorry this happened to you.” The creature whispered. “I’m so sorry. This is my fault.”

Allan clumsily managed to extract himself from the comforting hug. “No. No it isn’t.”

The green creature smiled sadly. “Yes it is. I wasn’t quick enough to stop her.”

“Her?” Allan’s mind made the link. These things… they were the same as the thing from before, only nicer. “That freaky bug thing?”

The green one chuckled. “Freaky bug thing. Be glad Chrysalis can’t hear you say that, or you’d be in trouble.” He stood up, showing off his impressive height. Allan felt quite small all of a sudden, and he stood up too, his four, strange legs wobbling with the effort. The green one decided that this was a good time to introduce himself. “My name, is Thorax, and I am King of the Changelings. What is your name?”

Allan felt his mind go blank. Royalty? ‘Oh, jees.’ Allan thought. ‘I’ve just gotten turned into one of these things, and now I’m meeting their bloody King? This has got to be some kind of dream.’ Allan cleared his throat, and after a bit of coughing, stammered out a reply.

“My name is A-Allan, y-your Majesty.” Figuring being polite would be best, Allan tried to bow, only to realize that he had no idea how to do it on all fours, and promptly fell flat on his face, squashing his new muzzle. Looking up, he could see the King shift uncomfortably at the use of his title.

“Allan. Strange for these parts, but, you aren’t from around here, so I’ll just guess that that is a fine name where you come from.” Thorax rubbed a hoof under his chin, considering what to do. “Um… so, this isn’t going to be very fun for you…”

Allan went white, or would have done, if his new physiology allowed for it. “Um… why not…?”

“I must inform you of what we ourselves have learned not too long ago. You see, what you came through, the portal…. It changed you into this, obviously.”

Allan rubbed a hoof on the back of his head, and realized he no longer had any hair, which was a bit of a downer. Allan liked his hair. “Well, I kinda figured that was the case.”

“There is more, Allan. The change is irreversible. If you were to go back through, right now, which you can’t, you would not change back to your…” Thorax trailed off, quickly brought up a journal page to remind himself, and continued, though he found a small delight in the look of fascinated wonder in Allan’s eyes at seeing magic for the first time. “Human form. You would emerge as you are now. One of us….” Allan’s face slowly slipped from curious to devastated as he understood what the King was telling him. His old life… gone. He wasn’t human anymore. Not even remotely. He was one of these… changeling things. “I…. I’m sorry. There is nothing we can do….”

Allan felt tears well up. Just as his life had been going so well, the universe had just forced him to give it up by making the choice to jump in that damn fountain!!

“...I’m so sorry, Anna….” Allan choked on fresh tears. “I won’t be making it to our date night…”

***********

Author's Notes:

The beginning of an adventure. I'm gonna try and pace this better than my early attempts at story making, but if it feels too rushed, don't hesitate to get on my nerves about it.

Chapter 2: The Princess

For Thorax and his entourage, it was a trip home, and one that they, as drones, had made many times before, from many directions. For Allan, it was a reminder of how lost he was, in a world that was not his own, and stuck in an alien body. He looked dejectedly up at the rocky spire that stretched high up in the air, a natural skyscraper in the center of a dry and arid plain. His sapphire eyes took in the hive’s constantly shifting exterior, and he wandered if the inside was anything similar. There was no actual investment to find out the answer to the question, just a tiny amount of curiosity coupled with a lack of emotional stimulation.

Allan had become incredibly withdrawn in the two hours it had taken for King Thorax to make the decision to bring the displaced boy back to the hive, then teleporting all of them as close as he could, and had them hike their way back the rest of the way. In his situation though, even the bright, rich colors of this world did nothing to distract him. The world seemed hollow, and full of empty promises, forlorn hopes and broken dreams to him, barely worth the effort to even exist in this place. Thorax had made a dozen attempts to engage him in conversation, trying to coax his guest to talk, about something, anything, from the weather, to what his family was like.

Allan ignored all of them, replying only in non-verbal grunts and the occasional: “Uh-huh.”

Thorax looked up at the hive in trepidation as well. This was the home of his people, his responsibilities, and the place that had, for the longest time, held host to his fears. It wasn’t exactly the best place for a recently coronated King still finding his footing to be.

Swallowing his nervousness, Thorax turned his head to gaze at Allan, who walked, his expression flat and eyes glazed over with disinterest. “Welcome to the Hive Allan.” The King said, giving a smile that was far too forced to be convincing.

Allan glanced in the King’s direction before giving the familiar answer. “Uh-huh.”

Thorax sighed. This kid needed support. Friends. There was only one group he would trust with that, but he wasn’t sure that he could just ask for their assistance so soon. He’d been King for only two days. Two days, and already, he felt out of his depth. Perhaps he should have requested tips and advice from the Princesses of Equestria while they had all been under one roof. The failure to capture Chrysalis was already a big blow to his confidence, as he had felt that the weakened Queen would have been an easy win, one that he could use to help cement relations with Equestria, ensuring that the Changelings would be welcomed more easily than they could have been before. Losing her had already put a damper on his spirits, but he was determined to do right by his friends, and his people.

Approaching the gate, King Thorax was immediately recognized by the gate guards, who, after a quick identity checking spell, gave a crisp salute, and opened the doors, allowing Thorax inside.

As it had been for over a thousand years, the main foyer of the Changeling hive was unchanged, green and black being the central theme for it’s decoration, being one of only a few rooms in the stone tower and the catacombs beneath that was unchanging. The Changeling hive was a marvel of living magic, constantly flowing and adjusting, making it almost impossible for an invading force to find their way anywhere without becoming hopelessly lost. The furnishings of the room were all from places the Changeling swarm had either conquered or the ones they had raided, something that Thorax meant to remedy as soon as he had the time. That was something that the entire hive was in agreement on. No more stealing, no more conquests or wars, not without good reason, good reason here being self defense and little else. A few changeling banners, still depicting Queen Chrysalis as leader, hung above the new King’s head as he and his company walked through the citadel’s main entry room, and he made note to have them removed at the earliest possible convenience.

As he passed by, Changelings, large and small, warrior’s and civilians alike, all stopped to wave, cheer or salute the King. Although Chrysalis had kept them alive, they all knew that Thorax would lead them in a way that would let them live freely, in a way that had been impossible under his predecessor. Thorax smiled, waved, and saluted right back, thrilled to see that the Changelings were more than happy to cast aside their old hatreds. It felt good to have been the center of a cultural reform for the better, though he could have done without the pressure of being anointed King, but Princess Celestia had more or less confirmed her support by naming him the new leader outright.

Allan was, as he had been for the entire trip, completely despondent, walking besides the others in a daze. Thorax could sense the emotional detachment from the transformed human, which, in itself, was it’s own brand of emotions. It tasted of frustration, anger, guilt, sadness, and a large amount of self-pity, all of them keeping emotions in, and stopping Allan from noticing anything beyond it. The raging storm beneath it must be great indeed, if this was the strength of the shield that kept him from feeling it.

Thorax could tell that it was because the boy had had a good life that had been stolen from him, and not from an emotional drain, like the ones that Chrysalis often inflicted upon her prey. He felt a sort of kinship with Allan, as he remembered all too well the feeling of being alone and helpless in a place he barely understood. Spike, his first ever friend, had helped to bring Thorax into the real world, the world full of interesting ponies, and other creatures to meet, and now, the King would do the same.

That reflection brought his train of thought full circle. The boy needed to make some new connections, fast. His old ones having been shattered had drawn out an understandable, yet dangerous response, one that the journal pages that the group had brought back with them went into great detail on. That response had to end soon, though, or poor Allan may start to consider the most horrible of options, and take his own life.

Despite his reservations about contacting his allies in Equestria so soon, King Thorax decided to write a letter to a certain purple pony Princess.

**************

Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, one time student of Princess Celestia, and sister in law with another of the nation’s Princess’s, was busy watching her student, Starlight Glimmer, as she laughed and socialized with ponies that, less than three days previously, she had run away from in fear of becoming the awful pony she had once been. Twilight smiled as Starlight paused to wave to her, a bright and joyful smile on her face as she did so, an expression that was usually reserved for when the two were practicing magic.

The Princess was sat with her own friends, who were in the middle of a conversation discussing what had happened while they had been prisoners of Queen Chrysalis, as recounted to them by their rescuers, Starlight, Trixie and Discord, the latter two of whom had apparently managed to form the beginnings of an unlikely friendship.

Twilight was quite impressed with just how far her student had come, having once been a confused and angry individual, was now someone with great friends and so much kinder and wiser than before. Starlight had risen to the occasion in more ways than one, and Twilight was looking forward to seeing Starlight’s future, which promised to be bright indeed.

Spike, Twilight’s surrogate brother and number one assistant, stood close by, his eyes, as often they were, fixated on Rarity, the fashionista and established business-mare of the group, whom he had had a crush on since their first meeting. The little dragon had grown somewhat since Twilight had first move to, now standing up to the same height as the average pony.

Twilight offered him a smile when he noticed her watching him. The response he gave was an adorable blush and look of embarrassment. Twilight wondered if the little dragon knew that Rarity had been planning on telling him that she had started developing feelings for the adorable little reptile. She couldn’t wait to see his face when the mare of his dreams broke the news to him. She’d already planned out a way to catch the reaction on camera, and she was eager to see her plan work.

As she was watching Spike, she noticed something. The little dragon suddenly put his hands to his mouth in the middle of a laugh inspired by the conversation, drawing a look of concern from Rarity, who spotted it first.

Before they could wonder if Spike had indigestion, Twilight felt a small surge of magic, one she had felt many times before. A plume of green dragonfire erupted from Spike’s mouth, which then swirled about itself before coalescing into a scroll, bearing a seal that Twilight did not initially recognize. However, not knowing the seal did not stop her from realizing who it was from.

“Who’s that from, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked. The orange mare had spent much of her time at the sunset festival that Starlight had brought them to trying to clean the last of the changeling goop from the inside of her ever present stetson hat, which had suffered several hours of soaking inside of a changeling storage pod. It was mostly clean now, but AJ still seemed uncomfortable wearing it until she was sure. “That sure don’t look like Princess Celestia’s seal.”

“That’s because it isn’t.” Twilight answered, opening it up. “It’s from Thorax.”

“Oh, dear. He’s not in trouble already, is he?” Fluttershy asked, her kind, baby blue eyes displaying such genuine concern for the new King that Twilight had to force herself not to say: ‘Awww.’

“No, he’s coping just fine.” Twilight waved Fluttershy’s worries away with a hoof. “He says he tried to go after Chrysalis…” Twilight trailed off as she read the next part of the letter.

“Sparkles? What’s wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked, magenta eyes fixed on the Princess. “What does he say?”

“...Chrysalis found a portal to another world…” Twilight’s voice was laden with worry, and her eyes betrayed her fear. “She could have found a way into the world where Sunset Shimmer and my Canterlot High friends live!”

“Keep reading, Darling. Perhaps he explains more.” Rarity encouraged. “Perhaps this portal does not go to Canterlot High, but somewhere else. After all, didn’t Princess Celestia and Star Swirl the Bearded use the mirror to journey to many different worlds?”

Twilight mulled Rarity’s suggestion of a different world over. It was a valid point. Star Swirl had originally created the mirror that she used to visit Sunset, so that he could discover and explore many alternate realities, not just the one that she herself had fixated on.

Reading on, Twilight was relieved when Thorax explained that this world, which according to the descriptions of a years old investigative team, was similar to Sunset’s home, but was distinctly different in many ways.

“It’s not Sunset’s world. It’s similar, but it isn’t the same.”

“See? You should never assume the worst until you know all the details.” Rarity proclaimed.

Reading more, Twilight was more than intrigued, she was transfixed by the idea of this strange new world and this bizarre portal that led there.

“If the findings of the thaumatology team that seems to have been studying the place, the portal is a one way ticket from the opposite side. Any of the natives that come through are transformed into creatures from Equestria, the specific species of which is decided by who used the portal last. Chrysalis went through it, and while she was attacking one of the natives in order to drain his love, he ended up coming through. He’s become one of the new Changelings and now he has to abandon his old life! He’s devastated...”

“That sounds awful! There’s no way to change him back?” Fluttershy asked.

“No. According to the remaining research and recordings Thorax and his team found, the research team had a human stumble into the portal as well. He became an Earth Pony, like the researcher who used the portal before him.” Twilight was torn between concern for the human, Allan, and excitement for the discoveries that could be made here. She kept her promise as one of the leaders of Equestria, and put aside her interest in studying the human and the portal, instead, focusing on how she could help the poor guy adjust. “Though they didn’t have an Alicorn, they had a substantial number of Unicorns who tried to combine their magics to change him back, but… they weren’t able to reverse the change. I’m afraid that even all four Princesses might not be enough to change him back into a human.”

“Then we gotta do something to cheer him up!! Nopony, Changeling or human is gonna be sad on my watch, even though I never wear a watch!!!” Pinkie Pie, who had been silent, (strangely so), for most of the conversation, exclaimed with zeal. “I gotta plan a bunch of parties for him!!”

Applejack reached over and grabbed Pinkie’s tail in her mouth, stopping the pony from shooting off to start party making, but not stopping the pink pony from bouncing up and down like a ping pong ball. “Now, hold on there, Sugarcube!” The orange farm pony admonished. “Ah don’t think a party is a good idea. This poor fella just learned that he can never go back to his normal life. He’s dealing with a bunch of emotional problems, like letting go of his family and loved ones. If he ain’t tryin’ ta hide from his emotions, he’s gonna need something’ a little more on the quiet side. Save the parties for when he’s feelin’ more up to it.”

Now there had once been a time where Pinkie would have protested that anypony, and everypony, likes parties. But time had taught her considerations, and the pink party planner stopped bouncing. While she wasn’t entirely happy with not being able to throw an awesome shindig, she could deal with that until this new guy was deemed well enough for a party.

“Okie-Doki-Loki! I’ll wait.” Pinkie tapped her chin with a hoof. “I can still bake him cakes and stuff, though, right?”

Twilight rolled her eyes as Pinkie decided that she should bake the possibly depressed human a “Bazillion cakes!”

“So… why is Thorax telling us? No offense to the guy, but surely he can deal with stuff like this on his own. He is a King now.” Rainbow said, waving a hoof around in a nonchalant circle.

“Rainbow!” Applejack interjected. “He became King a few days ago! Y’all can’t expect him ta be perfect already! If he needs help, we’ll give it to him, right girls?”

“Absolutely!”

“Um... yes.”

“Of course, darling!”

“Yep.”

The four other ponies all gave their answers at once, resulting in a loud, positive noise.

“Thorax only just ascended to the throne. He needs allies and assistance in order to get through his first few years while he’s busy learning how to rule well. Any help we can give him will not go unnoticed or unappreciated. And this isn’t just about him, Rainbow. The Changelings have started the long road to true reformation, but no amount of magic in the world can erase years of antagonism and hatred between the races. Remember how long it took for Princess Luna to earn ponies respect again? It will be difficult for them to adjust, and until they are more established, the Changeling kingdom is no place for someone going through emotional distress. Him just being there could cause all sorts of problems, and that’s something that Thorax can’t have right now.” Twilight had felt her lecture mode engage, shrugged, and rolled with it. “Besides, he’ll need friends, and I can’t think of a better place than Ponyville for him to make some.”

Rainbow yawned. “You done, egghead?”

“More or less.”

“Good. I was almost asleep. Politics are boring anyway, but that was like taking one of Zecora’s sleeping aids.”

“Rainbow.” Twilight’s voice was low, and screamed ‘no-nonsense’.

Rainbow grunted, before flying off to find some cider. Fluttershy mumbled something about making sure their friend stayed out of trouble, and flew off after her.

“So… what now, darling?” Rarity asked, sipping at some tea one of the locals had brewed for her. “Are you going to reply?”

Twilight nodded once, sharply. “Of course. Let it not be said that ‘Princess’ Twilight Sparkle is not prompt with her letters.” Twilight put on a false air of imperiousness that was extremely out of character for her, drawing a giggle from the business mare. “Spike. Take a letter, please.”

“Coming right up!” The dragon pulled out a piece of paper, and also produced a quill. “Ready when you are.”

“Alright then. Please write down the following.” Twilight cleared her throat.

“Dear King Thorax….”

***********

Thorax waited patiently for the Princess to respond. He was sat in what had once been his mother’s old study, which was right next to her now unoccupied private chambers. A recently used quill lay on the desk in front of him, a desk that was stacked high with paper, full inkwells, empty inkwells, and a myriad of broken quills.

He had quickly found that Chrysalis had completely neglected to keep any written record of her resources, her past actions, and even her laws. This frustrating fact had prompted the young King to start creating a new…. Well, everything. For an intelligent Queen, Chrysalis had sure been lax in her dealings.

The lone candle that sat on his work space flickered, then flared up, turning green. Recognizing the dragonfire, and smiling at the thought of Spike, Thorax prepared to catch the incoming letter. When it burst into existence, he skillfully wrapped his magical aura about it, and swiftly opened it.

“Dear King Thorax,

I am greatly intrigued by this portal that you discovered, especially as to why Chrysalis would risk using it. However, my concern lies with the human who came through, the “Allan” that you talked about in your letter.

I accept responsibility for him, and will take him back with me to Ponyville at the earliest opportunity. I agree with your assessment of the potential impact he may have on the Hive, especially if he is busy dealing with such strong negative feelings. Bring him to the Castle of the Two Sisters in the Everfree Forest. We still want to keep your people hidden for now, after all, though Allan will certainly be a useful gauge to measure the public’s reaction to the new Changelings, once he’s adjusted. I will be waiting for you at the castle ruins tonight, with Spike. If you do not know where the castle is, I can give you a map detailing the best routes to take.

Yours Sincerely,

Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.”

Thorax grinned. That would be a weight off his chest, though he was certain….

Another scroll burst into being, this one a little smaller.

“P.S: I almost forgot, please send me any information you have on the portal, and please keep me informed of your own investigations into it.

Good luck!

P.P.S: Hi Thorax, this is Spike! Just wanted to let you know that we’re still on for our guys night next month! See you then!”

Thorax smiled happily, chuckling. He wrote a quick response back, thanking the pony and dragon for their support, and then left the room, searching for Allan.

**************

Author's Notes:

This one's a little short, but the chapters aren't going to have a set length. Some will be shorter, others will be longer.

Chapter 3: Among the Ruins

Allan trudged along behind the King, whose great, green, royal posterior blocked the only real view he had in the dense tangle of bushes, trees, vines and the occasional animal. He moved autonomously, following the King’s fat behind as he used his big antler things to push through the undergrowth. He vaguely remembered what Thorax had said before they had left, something about going somewhere that would be better for him, surrounded by ponies who would support him. Allan didn’t care. He was cut off from his family, his friends, and from...Anna.
A tear sneaked out of his eye before he even registered the emotion and squashed it, which, had he been thinking straight, would have been a clear indication of how much he wanted to just let it all out. But he wasn’t, so instead, he thought it a sign of weakness, of how he should try harder to keep it all together.

“Where are we going?” He asked. It was the longest sentence he had uttered since he had arrived in this stupid world, or at least, since he had broken down in that vilest of caves.

Thorax glanced over his shoulder, saw the continued suppression of emotion, and answered only to be nice. “To the Castle of the Two Sisters. I read about it when I was staying at the Crystal Empire with Princess Cadence, Prince Shining Armour and their daughter, Flurry Heart. It used to be the home of Equestria’s leaders, but…. Well, it’s a long story.”

Allan grunted, indicating a return to his usual form of communication. Thorax sighed, and turned his attention back to the barely visible trail he had chosen to use. It stayed clear of any major paths through the dangerous forest, winding it’s way through small hills and streams.

Thorax had lifted the uncomplaining Allan over any obstacle too high to merely step over, an action that was quickly becoming annoying. If only the idiot would interrupt his moping to just jump or climb every once in awhile. The King shot a frustrated glance the new Changelings way when Allan lowered his gaze in order to avoid tripping on a large tree root. Thorax may have been kind and generous, but his was not to the extent of the ponies in Ponyville, and he had already reached the extent of his with those back at the hive, what with the frustrations of interacting with his people daily. He had no sympathy for Allan at this point. Yes, he had just lost everything. Big deal. Try facing down the mother of your species with no defence and only one ally, an ally who had been pretty much useless at the time, thanks to a distinct lack of magic on her part, then. During his brief time in the hive, the fool hadn’t even tried to start searching for a way back, which would be a logical use of time for him at the present.

Looking at him, Thorax could not help but think the ‘mane six’, as some referred to them, had their work cut out when it came to Allan.

The trees began to thin up ahead, and Thorax was relieved to see the cold, grey stone walls of the Castle of the Two Sisters. The ruins revealed at least some of the ancient buildings long lost glamour, being a huge and stark reminder that ponies once lived here, serving their eternal Princesses as they raised and lowered the sun and moon, ensuring the continuation of the world as all knew it.

“We’re here. Now to find the Princess.” Thorax muttered. He quickly trotted across the expanse of grass that separated the forest from the ruins, only pausing to make sure Allan was still following. Seeing the changeling moping along behind him only worsened Thorax’s irritations. Thinking about being understanding and actually doing it were far different battles, it would seem.

Following the brick wall around to where it had fallen inward, exposing a large portion of the castle’s interior, Thorax led Allan inside, their hooves clattering on the piles of rubble that littered the floor of the ancient complex. Allan paid it no mind ignoring the shards of rock that jabbed right into the most sensitive and soft parts of his hooves, his frogs. He did not even wince when one actually pierced the skin, drawing a bright green trail of blood that dribbled between the individual stone fragments, pooling somewhere beneath them all.

Thorax led him away from the opening they had entered, through several corridors, each decorated with molded tapestries and unsalvageable carpeting that was so moth eaten there were more holes than actual fabric left. The muted colours, once vibrant, royal purples, golds, blues and silvers, were now coated in moss and mildew, small plants interwoven into the very fabric itself. As they progressed away from the openings, and into the deeper parts of the castle, the effects of the outside weather began to become less noticeable, the moss slowly thinning, and the mildew retreating from the tapestries, instead being replaced by dust and cobwebs that clung to every surface.

Even as detached as Allan was becoming from the world, he could not help but be brought back to awareness when Thorax’s hoofsteps kicked up some of the dust, which got into his nose and making him sneeze.

Blinking, and finally taking in his surroundings some, Allan felt a sense of awe and wonder. Even as a child in England, he had often visited old, decrepit castle ruins with his parents during the height of the British summers. They had spent hours wandering about the battlements that had once staved off invasions and warfare, peered through the narrow slits in the walls through which the archers had rained arrows down on their enemies, and gaped in wonder at the huge stone columns that still held up the crumbling rooftops and spires, even after hundreds of years of exposure to the elements. This place was no different. The corridor through which they trotted was wide, and it’s construction was solid, despite what appeared to be quite a long passage of time having taken it’s toll. The way it was shaped, although now choked by cobwebs, spoke of grandeur now lost, but still just visible beneath the muck and grime.

They made another turn, and Allan was confronted by quite a sight. The main foyer of the building was large, cavernous, the top enshrouded in shadow, where the roof hadn’t been torn open by something. The fact that something had forced its way out of the room via the ceiling was alarming in its own right, but the fact that the damage it inflicted so greatly resembled what Allan had often imagined an explosive could do. He gulped, thinking to the few examples he and his parents had seen of castles that had still had damage from projectiles at the time of their abandonment, and shuddered at the thought of medieval knights wielding the power of explosives in battle. The thought of his parents though… the wonder, the amazement, the alarm at seeing the great hole in the roof… it all faded once again, replaced by the same hollow feeling in the pit of his stomach, and an intense ache in his upper chest, or barrel, where he guessed his heart now was.

Thorax felt it all, and his pity returned. This young one, no matter where he had come from, needed help. He hope against hope that the Princess and her friends were up to the task.

“Princess?” Thorax called. The deeper tone of his voice was still unfamiliar compared to the voice he had spent his whole life using, but it was certainly useful when it came to attracting attention.

“Thorax?” The Princess’s voice returned only moments later, and across the hall, the young Alicorn stepped into the light, having been standing in one of the many shadowed stairwells that lined the hall. “Thorax, is that you?”

“Yes.” Thorax stepped into the light as well, noting that she was wearing a ratty looking brown cloak that covered her smaller frame from head to hoof. “It’s me. I brought our ‘guest’.”

Allan trudged forward, once again having sunk into a state of near catatonia, standing before the purple pony, his head lowered and his eyes once more glazed over.

“Hello.” Twilight said, hoof outstretched in greeting. When the metallic changeling did not respond, she looked to the King, her eyebrow raised.

“He’s...depressed isn’t even close. One wrong move and he might just break. That’s why I thought you girls were better equipped to deal with him.”

Twilight felt an alarm grow inside her, one that she always felt whenever something happened. She had felt it the night of the Summer Sun celebration, what felt like a lifetime ago. She had felt it at the wedding, when Chrysalis had impersonated Cadence, and almost conquered Equestria. She had felt it when Discord had escaped, and when Tirek had challenged her. However, as with all those times, Twilight recalled her skills with magic, her friends, and her family, and the panic faded away.

“Not a problem. There isn’t anything me and my friends can’t overcome, and there’s no one, pony or otherwise, that we can’t help.”

Thorax grinned. “That’s what I was hoping to hear.” He looked at the dejected Changeling at his side. “He’s going to need somepony he can count on. If I know emotions, this will get worse before getting better.”

Twilight looked at the poor creature that was so far from home, and pity welled up from within. As she considered how she and her friends could help him, she detected something, just a flicker of emotions on his face, a combination of grief, anguish, anger, and guilt, one that left a tear in his eyes.

He was gonna need a little… Twilight grinned. She knew just the pony to help this lost soul. As Allan started to trudge over to her, Thorax bowed his head, before turning away. “It’s late, and I must return to the hive. I’ve already been gone too long as it is, and they’ll be missing me by dawn.” Thorax turned and began to trot away, his pace breaking only once, where he paused to look back at the Princess and her new ward as they watched him depart. “Good luck, both of you.”

Twilight watched until the last of Thorax’s gossamer tail had vanished around the corner before she told Allan to follow her. Under normal circumstances, she would have teleported both of them back to her castle, but, with Allan having never experienced it before, she didn’t particularly want to have him experience teleportation, only to vomit when they reached her castle. Instead, they would walk.

“Come on. Let’s get you to Ponyville.” Twilight started off, a bright, hope inspiring smile on her face. She got a few meters away before she realized that Allan was still standing there, looking down at his hooves. “Allan?”

Turning her head back to look at him, worry written plainly onto her features. He’d stopped moving, and looked like he was on the brink of tears, though it was apparent that he simply didn’t want to let it go. He was bottling it up, not too dissimilar to how the Changelings had been under Chrysalis’s reign.

As she gazed at him, weighing up her options, she noticed just how… dark his carapace was getting. There were large divots forming in his hooves, and the thin, delicate wings on his back were getting shorter.

Twilight made a snap decision, and her horn flared brightly, before both of them vanished, leaving the Castle of the Two Sisters empty once more.

**********

Fluttershy smiled down at Angel Bunny as he finally settled down for the night, having been in what her friends often described as a ‘foul mood’, all day. The butter coloured Pegasus was somewhat relieved to have him finally under some semblance of control. He’d already knocked over one of her pictures of her brother, Zephyr, nearly breaking the glass in the frame, and denting the thin screen of wood in the back. She had told him off, of course. She couldn’t just let him walk all over her like the timid little thing she had been back when she had first met her friends, not after all the things she had learned about being assertive without going overboard.

Still smiling, she quietly backed away from Angel’s bed, heading for her own bed in the room upstairs. Caring for so many animals all day had left her exhausted, more than usual, but that was probably to do with having been gone for several days, and not because more animals having been needing her help.

She shuddered at the memory of the Changeling pod she had spent the last few days trapped in, her emotions constantly drained by the green goop she had been floating in. At least they were out, and at least Chrysalis was now on her own, though Thorax’s letter to Twilight had made her a little nervous and jumpy, especially when she considered the extremely persona vendetta the Queen had against her and her friends.

As she reached the top of the stairs, she shook her head to clear away her worries. She was safe. Her friends were safe, and that was all that mattered.

A yawn escaped her, and she hopped up onto her bed with minimal effort, taking the time to rub her weary eyes with her right fetlock, yawning again as she worked some of the rheum from her eyes.

*FLASH!!*

The sudden bright light startled the young mare, and before she even registered her reaction, she was peering down from one of her rafters, which she was hanging from by her legs, trying to see past the spots that danced across her vision.

“W-w-wh-wh-who’s t-t-t-th-there?” She squeaked, fearfully.

“Fluttershy!”

“Twilight?” Fluttershy recognized the voice of her friend immediately, and her fears rapidly started to fade away.

“Fluttershy! Quick! I need your help!” The lavender Alicorn sounded frantic, and Fluttershy’s remaining fear was quickly overridden by concern for her friend.

“What’s wrong? Did Pinkie Pie accidentally have coffee instead of tea again?”

“No! Pinkie’s fine! It’s to do with Thorax’s letter! You remember what it said, right?”

Flutter’s nodded. “Of course I remember. The Changeling that came from through that new portal. What’s wrong with him?”

“He’s having some sort of emotional breakdown, and he’s turning into one of the old Changelings!! You need to help me snap him out of it!” Twilight dumped a large, dark shape on the floor between them, and Fluttershy saw the dull, muted colours, shortened wings, and the first holes starting to eat through his legs.

“Oh….my.” Fluttershy whispered, eyes wide. The changeling looked up at her, and she could see a raging storm of emotions broiling behind their glassy surface, just waiting to be let out. She smiled gently down at the poor creature in front of her, reminded of Zeph’s early years, particularly his first week at school. Both of them had been picked on for being weak fliers, but Fluttershy had taken an active role in comforting her younger brother whenever it became too much.

Her instincts took over, and with the quiet, calm demeanor she had come to be known for, she dropped down from her beam, stepped right up to the changeling, and wrapped her hooves around him.

He tried to pull away at first, but the warm embrace, and the gentleness of the contact were too inviting. Allan blinked, his ears picking up on a quiet murmur coming from the little yellow mare that had just embraced him. He wanted to hear her, even if dealing with the world meant opening up again, just a little.

“It’s okay. It’ll be okay. Just let it out. Never bottle up your emotions. It will only make things worse. You’ll be fine. Just breathe, and let them all out.” The lovely voice was soft, and full of care.

He twisted, just enough to see her face, so that he could see if the affection was genuine or not.

His bright blue eyes met her own cyan pupils, and her smile was kind, understanding, and full of love for not just him, but for the entire world. He felt lost in that endless sea of kindness, those sapphire eyes becoming his world, just for a moment, taking his breath away before giving it back.

He felt it then. He had believed he was alone, and that no one cared for him. Just a brief minute of eye contact changed all of that.

Everything he had shut out flooded back, and he grabbed her, as gently as he could, his own arms wrapping around her as he returned the hug, his tears welling up and matting the fur of her lovely coat. He felt a little guilty for that, but he buried his face into the thick strands of pale, rosy pink that made up her hair as he choked out sobs.

Twilight watched as the colour returned to his body, and the holes that had started forming slowly but surely closed up as he allowed himself to feel again. Fluttershy looked up and smiled at her, waving a hoof at her to go and wait outside. The Alicorn didn’t need telling twice.

“It’s okay, let it out. I’m here. I’m here.” Fluttershy rocked back and forth, the Changeling still clutched in her hooves as she cooed, listening to him as he wept. He kept mumbling apologies to people whose names she did not hear, but the one he mumbled the most to seemed to be someone called ‘Anna’.

After several minutes, he went still, leaving Fluttershy to wonder if he was okay. She pulled him back from her slightly, and she smiled when she saw his regular, steady breathing. He’d cried himself to sleep, poor thing. She guided him over to bed, his hooves stumbling over themselves as they tried to automatically keep him balanced. Being able to sleep standing up had it’s perks.

Once she had pulled the covers over him, he settled down, a slight, but definitely noticeable smile graced his lips, and Fluttershy felt a wave of contentment as she once again helped some pony else. It was a wonderful destiny to have, helping others.

**************

Author's Notes:

Yes, this is a short ass chapter. I wasn't sure what to do to get Allan to Ponyvile and make it interesting. Please don't be mad at me!

Chapter 4: The Butterscotch mare, and the Fashion Pony

Allan’s dreams were pleasant, guided by a soft voice, and permeated with a pair of large, kind blue eyes, that sparkled and glistened with love for the world. The only thing that felt wrong about these dreams was that the eyes were not Anna’s. He felt a little guilty about having these thoughts about anyone else, but his guilt was overcome by gratitude and wonder at the lovely creature that haunted his dreams, at least for now. He was certain that guilt and gratitude would continue their violent feud in his head for some time, as his last guilty thoughts were about his own infidelity and betrayal. For now though, those dark contemplations were halted in favour of nicer things, like the lovely pair of eyes and the soft voice.

He imagined her singing with that voice, and tried to picture her sitting next to him, head bowed his way, as he bowed his head to her, so that they rested against each other…

Only… he couldn’t do that like he had before. Because of the stupid horn thing on his head. Because he’d fallen through that portal, because of that bug-thing, and...and…..

He opened his eyes, unsure of his present state of mind, as his emotions continued to dance about in a poor attempt at order and cohesion. The room he was in was painted a cream colour, with rich, vibrant, brown wooden beams serving as lattice and highlights. The bed was soft, comfortable, and unfamiliar. He could vaguely recall his time in the hive, but the beds there were still undergoing renovation to make them more comfortable, which had forced him to sleep in a rickety wooden cot that had been riddled with uneven, lumpy patches, making for one uncomfortable nap.

Raising a foreleg, Allan gazed at the slightly metallic, bronze colour of the chitinous plates that covered his new body, letting out a forlorn sigh. So much for hoping it had all been a dream… and emotionally scarring dream, but a dream… it hadn’t been.

Having been walking on autopilot for the better part of his time here, Allan’s steps wobbled when he tried to get up, which made moving a chore of its own. His...hooves clopped noisily on the wooden floorboards as he made his way to the door, but, as he was just reaching the door, he mistimed a step, ended up crossing his legs and falling flat on his face with a loud bang, reminiscent of his first ever steps in his new skin.

“Ah-how-how-ow!” Allan cried, his hooves flying up to his his face as he felt something liquid start gushing from his nose. The only problem with rapidly moving your new, ungainly limbs up to your new, unfamiliarly proportioned face is that one tends to have trouble gauging the speed of approach, and how far away it is you should start to decelerate. Allan was no exception to these problems, and his hooves slammed hard into his nose, already sensitive and gushing sanguine fluid, resulting in more pain, and even more crying out.

The sound of galloping hooves up the stairs alerted him to the arrival of help, and a little squeak of fright or concern (he wasn’t sure which), coupled with even more hoofsteps heading to a particular part of the room, told him that the unknown assistance was busying themselves with solving his blood problem.

Allan opened his eyes, and saw the same two eyes he had been dreaming of staring down at him, a hint of fright and worry hidden in their lovely depths. She had a hoof outstretched, ready to start clearing up the mess, but she looked uncertain now that he was looking right at her.

“Um….is it alright if I clean you up a bit…?” She asked, hesitantly. She sounded so sweet…

Allan nodded, dumbly. The kind eyes turned happy, and she delicately started to apply a wet cloth to his lower face and chin, an almost business-like manner in the way she purposefully guided the cloth across his face, getting rid of the blood, for the most part.

She smiled at him, removing the cloth. He was about to thank her when she reached down out of sight, grabbed two somethings with both hooves, and then shoved them into his nostrils. He jerked back instinctively, before wriggling his nose about and trying to see what she had stuck up his nasal canals.

“Now don’t go taking those out until the bleeding stops.” The yellow coated mare admonished as he started reaching for them. “Those tissues will stop the blood flow and give it a chance to congeal properly.”

Allan nodded, before, very carefully standing up on still unsteady legs. The yellow mare didn’t leave, instead opting to stay by his side all the way down the stairs, and onto the main floor, where she guided him over to a large green sofa, complete with a few throw pillows. There was another mare here, a lavender coloured girl, who was also quite pretty, in her own right, who was sat reading a book whose title remained hidden. She seemed more like the other changelings, sporting both a horn, and a pair of wings. A neatly folded piece of brown fabric lay next to her. The fact that neither appeared to be changelings like him made Allan a little apprehensive.

She looked up as the yellow mare sat him down on the sofa.

“Hi, Fluttershy! Is he doing okay?” She was nowhere near as quiet and subdued as Fluttershy, but she was still rather reserved, and her love of learning showed itself through her taste in books, as she seemed to have been quite engaged in an animal care guide. Her indigo coloured mane, shot through with a streak of magenta, was neatly trimmed into a rather uniform style, broken only by her horn, which parted the strands above where it stuck out of her forehead.

“He seems much better, Twilight, aside from a lack of coordination.”

Twilight only then noticed the reddened tissues sticking out of Allan’s nose, and a concerned frown formed. “What happened?”

“I think he fell over and slammed his face into the floor, then accidentally smacked himself with his hooves.”

Twilight had to hold back a snicker, but when she saw the changeling stallion had tilted his head back, she gave a questioning look to her friend. “Did you tell him to do that?”

Fluttershy looked at Allan. “No, I think he already knew.”

Allan looked back and forth between the two as they talked, not sure what was going on. Having been kind of out of it for so long, he could only just recall how he had gotten into these two’s care, but much of it was fuzzy.

“Are you hungry?”

The question was aimed at him, and the sudden change of conversational interaction threw him for a loop, as he suddenly forgot how to form a cohesive sentence when he saw Fluttershy looking at him.

“Oh-I, um… I mean…. Um…” Allan managed to kickstart his thoughts again by reminding himself that he was being very rude. “Uh, that would be lovely…. Thank you.”

Fluttershy smiled at him, and Twilight started looking back and forth between the two, her eyebrow raising before she broke into a big grin. Allan had no clue what the strange mare was thinking, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to find out.

“Oh, I just thought!” Fluttershy exclaimed, her hooves going to her mouth. “Do changelings even eat food?”

Twilight chuckled. “Fluttershy, remember the wedding?”

“I wish I couldn’t….” The shy mare murmured.

“While Chrysalis was pretending to be Cadence, she ate one of Applejacks fritters. And she attended several dinners with Princess Celestia before we arrived. I’m pretty sure changelings can eat normal food.”

“Oh, um… okay.” Fluttershy turned to Allan again. “What would you like?”

Allan didn’t want to sound rude, so he gave a smile he hoped was nice enough before replying. “Anything you have on han- um… hoof, is fine.”

“How about an apple? I love apples, they’re one of my favourites.” Fluttershy unintentionally drifted off, her eyes fixating on a bowl of apples on a nearby counter top.

“Fluttershy…?” Twilight asked, nervously. “You’re not having another, um… incident are you?”

Fluttershy shook her head violently, before sheepishly nodding her head.

“Ugh. Come see me later, I’ll make sure nothing bad happens.”

Allan looked between the two confusion mounting. “Um… what’s going on?”

Twilight looked at him, looking rather ashamed and embarrassed. “A while ago, me and my friends pressured Fluttershy into using one of her skills to help solve a problem, but we were doing it the wrong way, which was why Fluttershy didn’t want to do it. What ended up happening was a strange anomaly of magic, where the instincts of a group of Vampire Fruit Bats, who were ruining our friend Applejack’s crop, were passed into Fluttershy. The end result was a very bat-like Fluttershy flying around and sucking apples dry until we could reverse the damage. We thought it was over, but…. Well, the ‘curse’, never really went away.”

Allan felt shocked. Magic? Transforming your friends by accident? That sounded like a bad horror movie setup.

“Fluttershy occasionally has relapses, where the instincts start coming back. We can’t stop her from changing, but we can make sure nothing goes wrong. Tonight, Fluttershy will stay with me, and I can keep her from completely forgetting herself like she did the first time, though she’s made significant headway on her own.”

Fluttershy tapped her hooves together, a shy smile accompanying the gesture.

“That also means that you can’t stay here tonight. We’ll have to find somepony else who’ll be willing to house you.”

Allan looked at his host, then he friend, before looking at the ground. “Um. Okay, sure……..I’ll take that apple now.”

************

Twilight’s cloak was uncomfortable, to say the least. It was warm out, and wearing the silly thing made it worse, especially now that his skeleton was external and acting like a suit of armour. He could feel his insides getting hotter as he peered out from under the hood, Fluttershy and Twilight trotting on either side of him. He could only see directly in front of him, the strange, antler like features on his head having stretched the hood taught, making it difficult to turn his head without tearing through the fabric.

What he could see of the town his chaperone’s called Ponyville was nice, looking much like a old style country village, complete with thatched roofs and wooden lattice frame work. A few building’s they had passed stood out, including a diner and a bowling alley, but for the most part, Ponyville seemed content to play the part of a quaint little town.

They passed by numerous ponies who all smiled, waved, or otherwise greeted his two caretakers on their way through town. They all seemed quite friendly, and quite respectful too.

Twilight led them up to another stand out building, a small, tower like structure that was coloured with blues, whites and yellows. An image of a pony wearing a saddle and a large pole through its back, reminiscent of classic carousel rides, was placed above the door. Twilight pushed the door open, not bothering to knock. It must have been a business day.

Allan looked around as best he could within the restrictions of Twilight’s cloak, and saw nothing but fashion. Everywhere he looked, there were dresses, outfits, and accessories for any and all occasions. Most of it was for females, but a few tuxedo’s were dotted about the place.

“Rarity?!” Twilight called. “Are you busy today?”

“One moment, darling!” A elegant sounding voice drifted down from the stairwell on the far side of the room. “I’m almost finished!”

Twilight tilted her head to the side, curiosity ruling her mind. “Finished with what?”

The sound of hooves tapping down the stairs announced the owner of the store, and Allan was surprised to find himself in the presence of yet another pretty girl. How a human found what amounted to being horses pretty, he had absolutely no idea.

This mare had a pristine white coat, and a elegantly curled purple mane that practically sparkled with a cleanliness that blew Twilight out of the water. She had large, though to Allan, obviously false eyelashes that framed her deep blue eyes. The purple of her mane and tail were matched by what she was carrying down the stairs with her, a royal and regal looking gown made for what Allan could only assume was an amazonian pony, because the dress alone seemed to be twice as large as he himself was. It was embroidered with gold and deep red, the patterns mimicking flames and miniature suns.

“Rarity… is that…?” Fluttershy was apparently stunned out of speaking, and Twilight looked ready to explode with excitement for her friend.

“Is that what I think it is?” Twilight gasped.

“Indeed it is! The finest quality materials from all across Equestria, all in honor of her! Oh! She will be so surprised when she gets this!” Rarity squealed.

“Princess Celestia will love it!!” Twilight cried, almost swooning at the elegance of the dress.

“Princess Luna and Princess Cadence decided to have it made for her before all that nasty business with the invasion, and they asked me to make it for her, as a birthday gift!!!! Oh, I do so love the opportunity!! I mean, I’ve already had two Princesses wearing my designs, but to have Princess Celestia herself? Oh, I could die happy right now, just thinking about it!!”

Allan felt how much this mare loved her work, and looking around the room again, he noticed just how much time, effort, and love went into making each one. This girl was a marvel!

“Now now, darlings, I’m sorry for gushing like that, it was rather unladylike of me. Now, what was it you wanted to see me about?”

“There’s no problem, Rarity, we’re both extremely happy for you, right Fluttershy?”

“Yay…..” The cute little sound almost made Allan’s heart burst.

“Oh, well, thank you both, but I’m afraid you still haven’t answered my question. Does this young stallion have anything to do with it?”

Twilight and Fluttershy exchanged looks. “Well, you see….”

“Oh, that cloak is simply dreadful, here, I’ll fix you up with a new one.” Before either Twilight or Fluttershy could react, Rarity pulled the hood down, revealing Allan’s fearful expression.

“Oh, my!” Rarity exclaimed, jumping back a bit. “I hadn’t expected to see any of you so soon!” She looked to her friends. “What exactly is going on?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her head with a hoof. “Well, you remember the problem Thorax asked me about?”

“The one with the portal?”

“And the human.” Fluttershy reminded her.

“Yes, darling, and the human.”

“Well, this is Allan. He’s the one that came through it.”

Rarity’s hooves flew up to her mouth. “Oh, dear! I’m so sorry, I hope I didn’t offend you!”

Allan smiled sheepishly. “It’s not a big deal. I know I look like a giant bug anyway.”

“I originally intended for him to stay at Fluttershy’s tonight, but she’s having another…. You know.”

“Ah, and you want me to take him in for the night?”

“If it isn’t too much trouble, yes.” Twilight said, nodding.

“Well, I’ve already talked to Sweetie Belle about what happened last week. She apparently figured out that ‘I’ was a Changeling after ‘I’ complimented her attempts at making breakfast.”

Allan raised an eyebrow.

“I would compliment her, really, but she’s just so bad at cooking! She even managed to burn juice! How in Equestria anypony could burn juice is beyond me! Besides. She’ll never improve if no one tells her what she’d doing wrong.”

Allan had to agree with that point.

“Well, I will be happy to help you out. I’ll even get started on a new cloak for you, so that you don’t have to wear that awful old thing!”

“Hey! That was part of my Hearth’s Warming Eve costume, when I was playing Clover the Clever, remember?” Twilight protested.

“Yes, that’s all well and good, darling, but it is only suitable as a costume piece, not an actual piece of clothing. Plus, I seem to remember a certain pre-Alicorn Twilight Sparkle complaining about how hot that cloak was.”

“Pre-Alicorn?” Allan asked.

“Twilight here is a Princess, but she only became a Princess after she completed a very powerful spell. After which, she became an Alicorn, just like the other Princesses!”

“Princesses? How many are there?” Allan asked, confused.

“Five now, including myself, Princess Celestia, my former teacher, her sister, Princess Luna, my old Foalsitter turned Sister-in-law, Princess Cadence, and her daughter, Princess Flurry Heart.”

“And you all rule this… Equestria?”

“Not quite. Cadence and my big brother, Shining Armour live in the Crystal Empire as its rulers, and Flurry Heart isn’t even a year old yet. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna use their powerful magic to raise and lower the sun and moon every day, and they rule Equestria together, as a Diarchy. As for me, I’m called the Princess of Friendship, and I look after the feelings of fraternity and friendship throughout the kingdom, and even beyond it, with the help of my friends.”

Allan listened to this in both wonder and amusement. This place was ruled by a pair of Princesses, who apparently controlled the sun and moon? Incredible. He would have called bullshit back on Earth, but after the last few days, he was ready to believe a whole lot of stuff. The Princess of Friendship thing though? That just sounded like they ran out of land for her to rule over and forked over some cheap ass title to her as compensation.

Withholding a laugh, Allan nodded sagely as Twilight finished her lecture.

“Any questions?”

Allan shook his head. “Not really, that sounds pretty cut and dry, and I am in no position to tell any of you that raising the sun and moon with magic is impossible. After all, I did just cross between dimensions, get turned into a giant bug-pony and met a purple pony Princess on top of everything else.”

“Well, good. If you want to learn anything else while you’re here, feel free to come over to my castle.”

“CASTLE?!” Allan clapped his hooves over his mouth. “You have a castle?”

“Yes. You can see it from the window, over there.” Rarity said, pointing helpfully to the particular window in question.

Allan followed her directions, gazed outside, then started gawking.

“Uh, wuh... uh-buh…..”

“I think we broke him.” Fluttershy said, quietly.

**************

With three out of six friends present, Rarity, Fluttershy and Twilight started regaling Allan with stories of their many wacky and zany misadventures, including their battles against ancient artifacts, curses, plants, magically animated fruits, the god of chaos, the now dethroned Changeling queen, and a very ticked off rival magician who was now best friends with Twilight’s only student.

He listened to each story, and with it, his knowledge of this strange new world grew, as did the amount of questions he had about it, and it’s inhabitants. Learning about Cutie Marks had been weird, but it certainly explained the affinity for particular jobs and lifestyles each of them had. Twilight was a studious bookworm with a tendency to overreact to problems, and an even larger tendency to save the world. Rarity was an ambitious fashion designer who wasn’t afraid to risk her career for her friends, and knew how to find the most beautiful diamonds in the world at a moment's notice. And Fluttershy of course, was a timid, shy mare with an intense love for animals, and a strong connection with her friends.

“Then of course there were the elements of harmony, we have to tell him about those.” Rarity said, sipping at the tea she had made for them all. Allan didn’t even like tea, but he was still drinking this stuff. He made note to always let Rarity make his tea, should the desire to have any ever came upon him.

“What are the elements of harmony?” He asked, and he knew that he had sparked off another lecture from the egghead.

“The elements of harmony are six powerful artifacts tied to the tree of harmony. The tree represents the harmony between all creatures in Equestria, large and small. The individual elements represent the key aspects of true harmony, aspects of which correspond with certain personality traits displayed among friends.”

“And you six are the bearers?”

“You’re pretty smart, Allan, to reach that conclusion so quickly. The individual elements are, Generosity.”

“That’s me dear.” Rarity chipped in, raising a hoof.

“Kindness.”

“That’s me…” Fluttershy smiled.

“Loyalty.”

“Our friend Rainbow Dash holds that title.”

“Laughter.”

“Pinkie Pie is laughter… she loves making ponies smile.”

“And honesty, which is represented through our friend, Applejack.”

Allan cocked his head to one side. “But that’s only five. What about you? What do you represent?”

Twilight smiled. “Magic. I represent magic.”

“But…. magic isn’t a personality trait, it’s an ability.”

“True. But, this magic is perhaps the strongest of all. The magic of friendship.”

Allan let out a snort of laughter. “That sounds so corny!”

“Yes, it does, but it’s also true. My trait, the one that defines me, is actually a combination of all the rest. My friendships with the others provides the spark which allows the elements to work in cohesion. In fact, looking back at how we all met and found the elements, it’s actually pretty understandable.” Twilight gained a whimsical smile on her face, as did Rarity and Fluttershy. “When we first met, I was a very unsociable young mare. I didn’t care about making friends at all. All I cared about was being a good student to the Princess. But, she sent me to Ponyville to oversee the Summer Sun Celebration, telling me that a prophecy that I read, which warned of a great evil returning that very day, was nothing but superstition.”

Allan frowned. “Well, I’m guessing she lied to you.”

“Yes, and for a very good reason. The only thing that could defeat that evil, was the elements. But, if I had been alone when I found them, they would have been useless, and Nightmare Moon, the corrupted version of Princess Luna, would have conquered all of Equestria.”

“Corrupted?”

“Luna felt as though she was unappreciated, because everypony slept through her nights, and loved her sister more. She was possessed by an evil creature, known only as a Nightmare, which encouraged her to act out her rage It consumed her, and she became Nightmare Moon. When she returned, her first act was to banish Celestia, and her second was to find the elements and destroy them.” Rarity explained.

“However, the five mares who had been in charge of the various aspects of the celebration stopped me from going after the elements alone, and their various abilities and skills got us through to the elements safely, in the Castle of the Two Sisters.”

“Where we met.”

“Yes.” Twilight took a sip of tea. “I attempted to activate the elements alone, but Nightmare surprised me and managed to take them. When she crushed the elements beneath her hooves, I felt so distraught, but the others came after me, and I realized how much I had grown to care for them, how much I enjoyed being with them, and I realized that we didn’t just represent the elements. In a way, we were the elements! My being there had brought them all together, after years of living together in the same town, only ever acknowledging each other, but never really interacting. And when I realized all that, the elements reformed, and their power allowed us to defeat Nightmare Moon and release Luna. It was a very good day.”

Allan was rather impressed. That was a rather impressive feat, and they did just as crazy stuff in their everyday lives too...Anna would have loved to have heard all this…

Allan shook away the sadness, and grinned at them. “That’s incredible! Nothing that awesome ever happened back home!”

Twilight’s curiosity returned in full force. “So, I only know a little about the human world I visited. I have no idea if yours is anywhere near the same. Could you tell us about it?”

Allan paused mid tea-sip. Could they handle the brutality of his world’s history? If they faced monsters and mad things every other week, then surely they could….

“My world isn’t all sunshine and rainbows, like it seems to be over here. It’s gritty, brutal, and often times….violent.” Allan looked pointedly at them. “You sure you can stomach it?”

Twilight, being an avid learner, wasn’t all that fussed, but Fluttershy seemed quite apprehensive, and Rarity seemed to serve as a middle ground for the two.

“I must stress, that our history lessons often focused on the worst parts. There is so much good as well, but it often gets overlooked.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Fluttershy promised.

“Well…. Here goes….” Allan began recounting the story of humanity, as best he could remember from his various history courses. He talked about the earliest known civilizations in Mesopotamia, the religious wars of Europe, the clan battles of china, the development of warfare and weaponry from the sharpened stick to the atomic bomb, the inventions of various scientists, and the constantly evolving and changing moral standpoints of different countries and regions, and the treatment of animals. By the time he had finished, Fluttershy looked torn between fascination and disgust, Rarity somehow seemed a few shades paler, and Twilight had managed to fill an entire notebook with notes.

“That’s about it. That’s all I can remember. I’m sorry I can’t go into any further detail.”

“That’s fine, this is extraordinary!” Twilight exclaimed. “It’s an entire new history to learn!!”

“I think I’ll skip any future sessions.” Rarity said, grimacing.

“Sorry, Rarity.”

“It’s not your fault darling, we did ask, and you did warn us.”

“I think I prefer the poni- I mean, people from that Greenpeace organization.” Fluttershy commented. “At least they like animals.”

Allan coughed. “Well, yes, but these days, they seem to be less and less relevant as newer, even more pro-animals groups take over.”

“Well, at least they’re trying.” Fluttershy said. “Were you a part of one of them?”

“I’m afraid not. But I did help out at the local pet store quite a bit. I helped find quite a few pets good homes. Me and Anna talked about getting a puppy….” Allan trailed off.

“Oh, I’m sorry, was it something I said?”

“No… it’s just….” Allan paused. “I don’t really feel like talking about it.”

“Oh, okay. Just let us know if you want to talk about it, okay?”

Allan nodded, smiling sadly her way, a quiet thank you for not pressing the issue. They talked again for a little while, until Twilight noticed Fluttershy staring at Rarity’s fruit bowl, eyeing a particularly large and shiny red apple, licking her lips.

“Okay, time for us to get going. I gotta get her to the castle before she starts drooling.”

Allan noticed Rarity’s half hidden smile, and felt a little chuckle building up too. Twilight left, using her magic to bundle her friend out the door without ceremony. “Come on Shy’. We gotta go.”

“But it’s so juicy….” The timid yellow mare moaned, a hoof outstretched towards the delectable treat. Twilight gave one last shove with her magic, and Fluttershy was sent sailing across the street. Twilight let out a groan before trotting out, swinging the door without enough force to shut it quickly.

When the door finally closed, both the white coated mare and the bronze coloured Changeling fell out of their seats, laughing.

***************

Author's Notes:

So, headcanon time!
I like the idea that the little fang we saw at the end of Bats! is an indication that Fluttershy isn't entirely over her little stint as a feral bat, and that Twilight's spell was able to reduce the effects so that she doesn't go totally nuts again, but still suffers occasional relapses. During those relapses, it's easier for Twilight to keep her friend under control at the castle than risk Flutters doing something stupid like breaking into someponies house and starting a panic just cuz' she smelt some apples. It adds a little realism too, since it shows that sometimes, your mistakes have long lasting implications that can effect those around you.

Chapter 5: Lesson 1

True to her word, Rarity had gotten started right away on making Allan a new cloak to wear, and, being as grateful as he was, he helped her in every way possible, whenever she let him, that is. The result was a lovely molybdenum blue cloak, with a complimentary red hem that was tasteful but not over the top. Despite having a simple design, the quality was unmatched, and it was nowhere near as heavy or hot as Twilight’s. It would only do a little for warmth during winter, but it would keep him a secret until Twilight decided he could attempt to integrate.

“Right then darling, put it on, I can’t wait to see you try it!” Rarity crowed, happy to have spent time on something worthwhile. “Go ahead!”

Allan went to reach for it with his hooves, which he had gotten more proficient with since the previous day.

“Agh! No darling! With your magic! It’s much easier!” Rarity caught his look of embarrassment as he turned his head away. “Oh…. you don’t know yet, do you?”

Allan shook his head.

“Oh, darling, that’s just not right! Alright.” Rarity moved over to a red velvet couch and hopped on. “Come over here and sit by me. I’m going to teach you the basics.”

Allan trotted over and hopped up onto the couch beside her. He made sure he wasn’t too close, but Rarity patted the seat right next to her, a smile gracing her features.

“Come now darling, I don’t bite.” She lowered her head and fluttered her eyes up at him, a mischievous grin creasing her face. “You don’t either, do you?”

Allan felt the blush on his cheeks, and Rarity saw it too, her grin blossoming into a light hearted chuckle.

“You're definitely not like any of the Changelings I met before.” She murmured, levitating several cushions and pieces of cutlery over onto the table in front of them. Allan watched in fascination. The fashionista put every item in a neat row, before turning her brilliant, blue eyes on her guest. “Now, magic is something that takes a lot of effort to learn how to do, but once you have it, it gets easier with every try. My mother taught me a little trick to levitation. Just imagine yourself reaching forward and grabbing it. Don’t actually do it of course, but imagine it.”

Allan’s brow furrowed as he closed his eyes, concentrating on imagining the first item, a silvery fork, rising up into the air.

Rarity smiled, nodding encouragingly. “Good, now darling, once you have that image firmly in your head, focus on wanting it to happen. Focus on that fork rising up. That’s it…”

Allan put all his effort into wanting the fork to rise, wanting it so badly it consumed every other thought. His brow started to ache after a few minutes, and his forehead felt hot. The human turned changeling only realized it after, but he started growling with the effort, his fanged teeth gritted together in a rather threatening looking mask of serious intent.

Rarity, instead of panicking as others might have done, just sat and watched, ready to supply more words of encouragement. She had spent the past two years helping to coach her sister, Sweetie Belle, learn to control her magic, so if there was one thing she could do, it was tolerate outbursts and impatience from the little filly, and doing the same from a reserved young Stallion was no problem, no matter his origins. Her gaze was just as calm when the fork, with a great wobble and even greater lack of stability, rose up from the table surface, before suddenly shooting up and sticking in the ceiling.

Rarity gave it only the briefest of glances, noting the multiple four point marks that were dotted about that particular area of the boutique roof, evidence of Sweetie’s early lessons.

“You gave it a little too much power.” The business mare chastised. “Be gentler with the objects, please, I don’t fancy clearing up pillow feathers because you vaporized my throw pillows.”

Allan’s determination kept him going for the better part of the morning, by which point the only other ponies he knew had returned, Fluttershy no longer craving apples, though she kept glancing guiltily towards the purple princess to her right, and Twilight with bags under her eyes , yawning almost constantly. The Princess put a hoof to her yawning mouth as she brought out several books from her saddle bag, each title revealing a trend. Magic for Beginners, Equestrian Arcane ABC’s, and The Foalhood Guide for Aspiring Young Unicorns, among others.

Allan ignored them, for the most part, too wrapped up in trying to keep Rarity’s designer throw pillow both in the air, and in one piece. As he had practiced, it had come to his attention that he could… feel the magic around him, sense it in the ponies nearby, in the air, and in himself. He could see how it acted and reacted when stimulated, and how the interplay of magic altered the way the world around them worked. The energies that he could feel rushing through him, around him, and between him and the pillow, were the most intense and attention grabbing. Just as river rapids attract the eye and bombard the ears with noise, so too did the magic spectacle before him draw his focus. However, he could still make out the pearly white glow that was Rarity, the soft yellow of Fluttershy, and the intensely bright, luminous lavender light that was the Princess.

As Allan kept the pillow up, he noticed something. He had described the magic as if he was looking at a physical thing, but his eyes were closed…

His thoughts drifting off task made the spell falter, and caused Allan panic, trying to re-establish the careful balance he had set up between the interacting magics. The throw pillow suddenly zipped off in a random direction, a direction that happened to contain a rather grumpy looking white cat, who it collided with, a soft *whump*.

Opalescence for her part, did not react very favourably to having a pillow suddenly knock her off the back of the seat she had been lazily reclining on, and the sound of tearing fabric and furious yowling drifted up from behind the piece of furniture, drawing winces from every pony, and from the single Changeling, in the room. A few feathers floated up over the back of the chair, and some drifted lazily out from either side of the plush seat.

Rarity watched it all with a mask of barely concealed annoyance on her face. Allan felt certain that the ivory mare would start screaming and yelling at him for getting the pillow destroyed, but instead she just glared at Opal when the feline came waltzing smugly out from behind the loveseat. Rarity levelled such a furious gaze at the cat, but the white furball was completely oblivious to her owner’s rancor.

“Oh well, that pillow was going out of style anyway. I shall simply have to buy a new one.”

Rarity’s dismissal made Allan feel guilty. He’d just cost her money...whatever it was that ponies used as money. He had yet to see them, and the three ponies had made no mention of it in any of their tales so far.

His ears pressed against his smooth, armoured flesh, which once again served to keep his strange transformation at the forefront of his mind. While he had nearly been able to forget, or at the very least, ignore it, while practicing magic or listening to stories, the lack of truly engaging activity meant that the depressing facts of his current situation were catching up to him.

“Allan, have you been understanding what Rarity has been teaching you?” Twilight asked. “Has your magic been strong enough?”

“Um… yeah.” Allan nodded. “I think it’s okay. And Rarity’s teaching me fine-”

“Well.”

Allan stopped and looked at the Princess. “What?”

“Rarity is teaching me well.” Twilight said with a smile. “Grammar is important, Allan.”

“Ugh...” Allan was not in the mood. He looked over to his host with an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry about the pillow, Rarity.”

“Think nothing of it, darling. It was a simple accident. There is no need for you to get all worked up about it.”

“That’s very kind of you Rarity, but, I feel like I should be doing something to make amends.”

Rarity fixed a stern gaze on him, which prompted him to drop his ears and lean away from her slightly. “You shall do nothing of the sort. You do not owe me a thing.”

“B-but-”

“No buts, darling. I insist.”

“Oh… okay…” Allan couldn’t help but wonder if this was how Fluttershy felt on a regular basis.

“Good! Now! I think you’ve been working hard long enough for today, so how about…” Rarity got off of her couch and trotted out of sight into another room, before coming back out, several measuring implements clutched in the grip of her magic. “...I start planning out something dashing for you to wear!!”

Alarm bells went off all through Allan’s head, and through a rather thin veil of faux-calm, he asked: “Um… whatever for?”

Rarity, Twilight, and Fluttershy all smiled.

“Well, you see, Allan…” Twilight began. “Whenever somepony new comes to Ponyville, they get a party thrown for them by our resident party planner.”

Allan’s insides quaked with dread. “A… party?” The image of flashing lights and a dance floor filled with laughing, jeering faces fuelled a nightmarish fantasy at the mention of ‘party’. “I don’t do well at parties…”

Twilight looked confused. “Don’t humans like parties? The ones in the world I visited certainly do.”

“Well, yes, a lot of humans like parties…. It’s just…. I’m not one of those people…”

Fluttershy looked sympathetic. “It’s okay. I don’t like being in loud, noisy rooms normally either. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to, though I’m pretty certain that Pinkie Pie will want you to at least be there.”

“P-pinkie P-p-pie? She’s the planner?” Stories of her antics warned him that this wasn’t a good combination.

“Why yes. She always throws fun get togethers, and while they might not be as refined or classy as I would like, they are always enjoyable. She would be very sad if you didn’t come, darling.”

Rarity seemed the more mature of them all when it came to how she interacted with the others, but it was Fluttershy’s voice Allan found himself trusting. The fact that she was also absolutely adorable had nothing to do with the decision, of course.

“Okay… I’ll go. But I don’t think I’ll be doing any dancing anytime soon. You will be able to keep miss Pie from trying to force me into doing stuff, won’t you?”

“Pinkie promise darling.”

Allan snorted, amusement interjecting into his array of current feelings. “Pinkie promise?”

“Why, yes, darling. Pinkie Pie came up with it some time ago, and nopony who has ever made a Pinkie promise ever breaks it.”

Allan tilted his head to the side. “Why not?”

“Because breaking a Pinkie promise is the fastest way to lose a friend..”

Allan was suddenly surprised when a high pitched voice yelled at him from a vase sitting on a nearby window ledge. “FOREVEERRRRR!!!!!”

Allan’s immediate reaction was to vault himself away from the source of the scream, but his new anatomy betrayed him, tripping him up with his own hooves and dumping him onto the floor, right next to where Rarity and her measuring tapes sat.

“Now Pinkie! That was very rude!” Rarity addressed the source of the noise. “You’ve gone and scared my guest!”

Allan flipped himself over, and found his gaze resting on the pinkest pink pony he had seen yet. Her coat was a merry shade of cherry pink, while her mane, a frizzy and unkempt tangle of knots that defied the laws of gravity with it’s poofiness , was a deeper, but still very vibrant shade of pink. The only other colours on this new mare were located in her eyes and cutie mark. Her eyes were a bright shining blue, and her Cutie-mark consisted of three balloons, two blue and one yellow, each with strings of the other colour.

The most alarming thing about this energetic pink ball though, was that she was actually coming out of the vase on the window sill, with half her body still impossibly hidden inside it.

Allan’s mind went blank at seeing a complete break of the laws of physics. Magic, he could explain away as a previously unknown and unmeasurable source of manipulatable energy that humans had never discovered. Breaking the rules of reality on a whim? No. That caused his brain to scramble again.

“What...what the hell? How…? What….? Who….?”

Twilight snickered. “Don’t even bother, Allan. Trying to figure out Pinkie Pie is as impossible as having a married bachelor, so don’t bother. I gave up trying to figure her out about…. Ooh, what was it, two months after meeting her?”

“I think it was closer to three, darling.” Rarity said, stretching her legs a little as she adjusted her position on the couch.

“I thought it was a little less than that….” Fluttershy supplied her answer in her usual low and unobtrusive tones.

Allan just kept staring at the new arrival, eyes sweeping up and down her body, at least, the visible parts. Her posture was filled with energy, and anyone with that much energy was bound to-

“HI! I’M PINKIE PIE!!!”

Yep, she did. She yelled her greeting with all the enthusiasm of a seven year old getting told they had chocolate cake for their birthday.

“What’s your name? You’re new here, aren’t you?” Her eyes suddenly shot impossibly wide, and she let out a huge, dramatic gasp. “OHMYGOSHYOUHAVENTHADAPROPERWELCOMEORAPARTYYETHAVEYOU!!!!!! LATERGIRLSIGOTTAGOPLANHISPARTY!!!!”

And with that, Pinkie was suddenly out of the vase, having leapt across the living room in a single bound, her hoof steps rapidly descending down the stairs, followed by the slamming of the front door. Twilight looked after her in disapproval, shaking her head at something the pink party planner had forgotten in her excitement.

Allan hadn’t moved the entire time, save for turning his head to follow her. His left eye twitched as he tried to comprehend the universe breaking force that was Pinkie Pie.

“What…….. just happened?” He asked, his eyes both confused, worried, alarmed, and overwhelmed all at once.

“You just met Pinkie Pie, dear.” Rarity said, calmly drinking the last of her tea by using her hooves, her magic already occupied holding the measuring utensils. “I do believe we all had similar reactions when we first met her. Except for Fluttershy. I do believe that she ended up hiding in a tree for an entire week after meeting Pinkie.”

“............” Allan made strangled attempts at language that sounded more garbled than an early morning mouthwash. “Agh…..uh….whu…..? How can you live knowing she can do that at any moment?”

Twilight smirked, rolling her eyes. “Trust me, you get used to it.”

“Not really…” Fluttershy muttered. “But she is very nice.”

Allan wasn’t sure that he wanted to even try getting used to the pink mare. She seemed too crazy for that to work.

“Now then, Allan. Could you stand over here, please?” Rarity requested. “I’ve got a few ideas for this outfit, and I don’t want to forget them!”

***********

Allan stared into the mirror in front of him. Two days of being a changeling, and he hadn’t actually seen himself until this very minute. The diminutive and colourful equine creature in the mirror stared back, its abnormal blue eyes looking unsure and scared.

This…..this was him now? This insectoid pony freak with dragonfly wings? He stared at it, trying hard to find anything, anything at all that connected the human he had been to this….creature.

It’s eyes were the same blue… his posture was….similarly lazy, or at least, it had been before he moved to examine it a little better. He automatically tensed up as the image in the mirror moved in an exact replication of his own movements, the figure’s frame, thinner than most of the other changelings he had seen, bending and flexing in accordance to the breaks in it’s armoured plates, and the areas of extremely soft chitin that acted just like skin. He shivered. Even though much less disturbing than the one they called Chrysalis, the changelings did still resemble bugs, and their pupil-less eyes unnerved him. Which meant looking at himself in a mirror unnerved him.

His wings fluttered agitatedly, a visible signal of how uncomfortable his own reflection made him.

That was one upside to becoming some weird dragonfly-pony hybrid. If he was willing to learn, then just maybe, he could learn to fly. And seeing as Dragonfly’s were among the most agile flying insects of all, that was an interesting idea.

Remembering that he was only supposed to be visiting the bathroom, and not pitching a tent in it, Allan tore his eyes away from the mirror, and opened the door. Stepping out and closing the door behind him, Allan trotted back into the living room, which was now missing a pony.

Rarity had spent a good half hour making sure she had measurements for him, and not just any measurements. No, Rarity had insisted that these measurements had to be perfect for her first design for a changeling. She had not only measured him, oh no. She had measured, remeasured, and then measured him a third time just to be thorough. Even Twilight, whose OCD levels had practically forced her to organize the used teacups by stacking them perfectly atop one another so that their handles were all directly above and below one another, had questioned the necessity of the third measurement, and had quite bluntly told Rarity off when she suggested a fourth measurement be taken, as Allan had already fallen asleep standing up during her third go. He hadn’t meant to be so rude, even if Rarity had gotten so involved in her measurements that she let him get bored. Now that she had those measurements, however, she had dashed off to her ‘inspiration room’, and the sound of furious sketching could be heard from within, accompanied by frequent groans of frustration and a few elated cheers. This did have the unintended side effect of leaving her guests to themselves.

Twilight had not wasted time. She sat next to Allan now, uncomfortably close by human standards, her warm, furry side pressed up against his shell the sensation paradoxically jarring and soothing at the same time. Her closeness was jarring. Did these ponies know nothing of personal space?

Although, on the same thought track, Allan felt surprisingly...at ease with having the mare so close, both put off and comforted by her at once. The new rules of this world were confusing him more, and his emotional state was still in turmoil, making it all the worser. Still, he listened to her lessons as best he could, paying attention to the ways that certain shapes and symbols in the Equestrian language came together on paper to form words and phrases. The fact that he had not had to learn anything about the spoken language was a boon, but a curious one to say the least. Thorax’s investigation had hinted at a connection between the last equestrian to use the portal, and the one who was transformed because of them. Had some of the deposed Queen’s knowledge of Equestria been transferred to him?

Twilight paused midway through an explanation of how many different symbols and words were used in greetings and the description of weather in order to whack the back of his head with a hoof, gently, of course, to get him back on track.

Muttering apologies, he focused on her instructions again, replicating the symbols she made on his own practice page, grimacing at every little mistake, and practically leaping for joy at every success.

Throughout it all, Fluttershy calmly sat, stroking Opal, the irate cat tolerating the touch of the gentle beauty where she never trusted her owners, purring as Fluttershy gently straightened the feline’s fur. The pegasus mare watched Allan with a look of curiosity playing out over her features. Allan wasn’t sure exactly what that curiosity was aimed at, but it had something to do with him, that was for sure.

The letters and symbols soon became nothing more than a swirling mass of dried ink on parchment, and his mind wandered far more frequently, which in turn brought on quite a few admonishing knocks to the back of his head from the princess.

Still, by the time Rarity emerged from her back room, tired from working on… well, something fabulous for her Changeling guest, no doubt, Allan was several steps closer to being able read written Equestrian.

**********

Allan’s second day in the quaint town came to an end, and all three of his pony carers decided that it would be best if he returned to Fluttershy’s home now that she wasn’t in the midst of a bat crisis. Twilight said her goodbyes, as did Rarity, both of them leaving with their minds afire with ideas about their town’s new guest.

Twilight, however, was now certain that she should bring her fellow Princesses into the know about this new development. The polymorphed human may not be a threat, but Chrysalis, in a new world, with so many options open to her, could become a great danger, especially in a world where her powers were unknown to the humans. Celestia, Luna and Cadance would definitely want to know.

As Allan, now hidden beneath his new, cloak, followed Fluttershy back to her cottage, Twilight stared after him. He walked clumsily, stumbling every so often, helped along by the ever patient Fluttershy, who stayed by his side down the path. The human would need her. That much was certain, looking at the pair of them. Only the butter-coated pegasus would have the patience to keep caring for him through his troubles. She only hoped that Fluttershy would be enough.

Sighing, she turned towards her home, tail swishing from side to side as she tried to anticipate Chrysalis. What would she do? How far would she go in order to get revenge on Starlight and everypony else? What kind of damage would she do in Allan’s world before this was resolved?

Even as she opened the doors to her castle and peered up at the stars one last time, she could not help but worry about Chrysalis’s plans.

********

Far away, in another world, in a pristine building, filled with beeping heart monitors and medical personnel, a family was gathered around the bed of one of their own, tear-tracks trailing down their faces as they listened to the prognosis offered to them by one of the doctors.

The Ryder family, plus Anna Rois, listened to the doctor as he described Allan’s condition, the young man lying on the hospital bed, bandages wrapped around much of his body, a cast on both his left leg and right arm, and his head cradled by a pillow, and covered in numerous bandages, much like his torso.

“He suffered quite a blow to his head in the accident. His other injuries, while painful and moderately severe, are treatable. His head however…” The doctor, a middle aged Asian-American with a pair of glasses balanced on the bridge of his nose, paused, a sympathetic and pained look on his face. “He has… well, he slipped into a comatose state not long after he was stabilized.”

Mary Ryder, Allan’s mother, a fifty year old, grey haired woman, who still turned heads wherever she went, sniffed back a tear. “You mean… you don’t know if he’ll wake up again?” She turned and clutched at her husband, a large, eagle nosed man who was only a year older than her. “Isn’t there anything you can do, Doctor Kim?”

Doctor Kim shook his head. “We’ve done all we can. Anything else we could do would, quite frankly, be a useless effort. He will have to come through this on his own.” Another guilty look. “I- must tell you… there is a good chance that… when he wakes up, he may suffer from amnesia.”

“Amnesia?” Anna’s eyes were huge, tear filled orbs. “Y-you mean, he may not remember anything?”

“It’s possible. It will be up to you to tell him what he has forgotten, if that is what happens. His memory could return quickly, but it may also never return at all. I thought you should be prepared for that.”

“Thank you, Doctor Kim.” Richard Ryder, Allan’s father said, nodding the Doctor’s way. “DO you mind if we had some time with him?”

The middle aged man nodded, and quickly vacated the room, only stopping to remind them that they could call for him at any time.

Anna, Mary and Richard looked at Allan, lying prone on the bed, eyes flicking back and forth, as if dreaming. The only family member not present was Allan’s older sister, Katherine, who still didn’t know about her little brother’s accident.

“I still can’t believe this happened.” Anna whispered, as she stood over her boyfriend.

“None of us can.” Richard spoke, his voice thick with sadness. “I never thought he’d be so careless…” Richard’s composure broke, and his stoic facade dropped, a tear making its appearance in his left eyes, and his features turning gaunt and haggard. His thick frame became racked with sobs. The aged man looking down at his youthful son, lying in a hospital bed, his life possibly over. That on it’s own was more than enough to tip the scales. Adding in the possibility of him being cursed with amnesia? That was truly the straw that broke the camel’s back.

Mary moved to comfort Richard, leaving Anna to stand alone. She felt so guilty. She had been the last to talk to him. To hear his voice. She knew that was a stupid thing to worry about, but it made her feel guilty that it had been her, and not his parents, who had been the last ones to hear his voice.

She bit her lip, holding back tears as she saw him breathing in gently, seeming completely at peace. She didn’t want him at peace, though. She wanted him awake. Even awake and in terrible pain would be better than seeing him just lie there. But that wasn’t going to happen.

The three of them spent several minutes standing in the room, just staring in shellshocked silence, before finally walking, their steps little more than dazed shuffling, out of the room, their voices soon fading away as they left the hospital room behind.

Once their voices were gone, and they had left the building, the rooms lone occupant opened her eyes.

Chrysalis had easily been able to make a believable looking accident to hide her imperfect disguise. One small, ‘accidental’ slip, had sent her into the path of an oncoming vehicle, which had been going much too fast, and had been unable to stop. A quick spell made it appear as though she was badly injured, prompting her, ‘rescue’, by the strangely dressed men that her stolen knowledge informed her were this worlds medical personnel. Another quick spell to convince the doctor to ignore any evidence that suggested she was uninjured had set her on the straight and narrow. All she needed to do now was wait for her strength to return in full. Siphoning off love from the family members who had shown up to mourn ‘Allan’, had already given her enough strength to begin her plans.

In a few weeks and she would be unstoppable. A few months… and she would be conquering Equestria, with this world serving her every whim, while never even knowing it. It was just too easy. These fools would make for easy prey, completely oblivious to magic as they were. Once she had enough love, she would install herself into power, and climb the chain of command until she reached the top. And all the while, she would be producing an army, oh yes. The first eggs were already growing, and by the time she was finished, no power on either world would be able to stop her.

She lay back on the hospital bed, and she smiled with her stolen face. This was going to be perfect.

*****************

Author's Notes:

So yeah, Chryssi now has plans for synchronized world domination, both Earth and Equestria. This is gonna be trouble.
Allan met Pinkie.... the world is not prepared for what is to come when those two start being friends. Especially not when Discord gets added to the mix... MWU HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!!!!
I hope you guys enjoy this one, and, as usual, please feel free to comment on any mistakes or mis-continuities you notice. Ta ta for now!

Chapter 6: Introductions

Allan woke with a yawn, and heavy eyelids, having slept quite poorly through the night. Fluttershy had taken him back home with her, true to her word, and for that, he was grateful. However, the dreams that had plagued his sleep had kept waking him up in crying fits and screaming, imagining his family in the clutches of the hideous Queen who was no doubt walking about with his face, and speaking with his voice, pretending to be him.

Slipping out from under the soft bed clothes, he wound up smashing his face into the floor. Again. Growling, he shoved himself to his shiny, brown-ish hooves and wobbled his way to the door. Moving on four legs was a pain, that was for certain. If it was taking this long just to adjust to walking, he was not relishing flying. The mere thought made him shudder mid-step, and that shudder was just enough to send his balance careening out of control, and his face was greeted by his guest room’s door frame.

“Oww….” Allan groaned, rubbing his sore nose with a hoof, pulling the limb away in order to check it for blood. The slight green stain on the door frame only served to further entrench the reality of the situation into Allan’s mind. “I’m a bug-horse with poor motor skills and a bloody nose. Great.”

Stifling his pain, Allan made his way, still on uncertain hooves, through the door and out into the hallway. Pictures lined the walls, mostly of Fluttershy and various, rather happy looking animals, including a rather large bear that dwarfed the happy little pony sat next to it, as though the creature was a tiny little hamster. Allan stopped and stared at that picture for a moment, before shaking his head. “Everything’s screwy here…”

Carefully trotting down the stairs at the end of the hallway, passing by a picture of Fluttershy standing beside a grinning, blonde maned pegasus with a coat of pale blue, while also dressed in a graduation cap and gown, Allan let his ears flop to the side of his head, not willing to maintain his charade of obliviousness to all the crazy things he had endured thus far.

He felt exhausted, even after a decent night’s sleep. Attacked, transformed, transported, smuggled across a magical fantasy world and now bunking with an absurdly kind, talking pegasus. Allan gritted his now pointy teeth together. As taxing as all of that had been, he had a horrible feeling that he would go through worse before he even had a chance at getting home.

A familiar feeling of emptiness started to encroach upon him, and he recognized another bout of withdrawal coming on. Having gone through it before, it was easy enough to recognize, and as much as Allan wanted to just forget about it all, he knew that doing so was, to put it plainly, a stupid idea. The only way to properly get through this ordeal, was to actually face it head on.

Not feeling was the enemy, so Allan bit on his lip, forcing himself to feel the pain of his fangs piercing his own flesh, which, of course, hurt like hell. Feeling blood flood his mouth sent him bolting for the nearest window, through which he spat out the largest mouthful of blood he had ever had the displeasure of tasting, second place going to a fourth grade soccer match a during physical education class covering soccer. He’d been hit in the face by the ball, and had bitten his lip on impact, getting him a large mouthful of blood and a visit to the school nurse.

Allan shook away the emptiness, and forced himself to walk own the stairs into the living room. Fluttershy’s humming could be heard coming from what Allan knew to be her kitchen, accompanied by the light clattering of pots, pans and dishes being cleaned up. Sitting on a table in the living room, was a dish that rather surprised Allan, as it contained what could only be… well, meat.

“Go ahead, Allan.” Fluttershy’s warm voice encouraged from the doorway. Allan jerked back in surprise, having not even noticed the filly enter the frame. “It’s for you. I made it specially.”

Allan looked at the steaming plate of food, then at the shy little pony, in horror. “You….you, made...you got me meat?”

Fluttershy’s confusion was plainly evident upon her naturally adorable features. “Oh, is something wrong?”

“It’s just… you’re a pony…..”

“And?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Ponies don’t eat meat!!”

She realized why he was so flustered. “Oh, that’s true, but I work with all kinds of animals, which means I need to be able to feed them. I’ve gotten used to preparing and being around meat.”

Allan felt his face turn red. “Oh… um, then, I guess I should have known.”

Fluttershy trotted forward and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “It’s fine, there’s no need to worry yourself about it.”

“Well… um, thank you, Fluttershy.” Allan said, not wanting to be impolite to his host. He sat down at the table, and, as Rarity had instructed him, used magic to manipulate the eating utensils placed beside the plate with care, moving small chunks of meat to his mouth. He was unsure what to expect, but what he received was perfectly seasoned and well prepared, bolognese style meat, coupled with an assortment of flowers that had been partially hidden by the sauce that was liberally spread over most of the plate.

Allan took his first bite, tentatively, and when the beefy goodness registered with his tastebuds, he let a genuine grin split his muzzle for the first time since he had arrived here.

“Wow… Fluttershy… this tastes amazing!” He looked up at her, beaming. “For someone that never eats meat themselves, you prepare it very well!”

Fluttershy displayed her namesake by fluttering her wings and gaining a rather rosy tint to the fur on her cheeks. “Oh… well, I have a bear friend who comes over quite a bit, so I learned to cook better meals so that I could give him a treat every once in awhile.”

Allan took another bite. “Wait…? Is that…?” Allan looked curiously at the piece of meat currently on his fork. “Is that salmon?”

“Yes, it is.”

“But it tastes like beef!”

“It does?”

“Well of course it does! Haven’t you ever-” Allan stopped himself short. “Oh, yeah, right….pony…”

Fluttershy giggled. “Adjustment difficulties?”

It was Alan's turn for his cheeks to turn red. “What? No! I-uh- um, it’s just….. Oh forget it.”

Fluttershy smiled at him. “You can tell me about it, you know.”

Allan turned his head away from her, his eyes flicking between her and the floor before he caved.

“It’s just… all so confusing.” Fluttershy nodded and waved her hoof, signalling him to continue. “I know I was born human. I woke up human a week ago. Today, I woke up as a bug-horse-thing. In a world where magic rules over science. My world has no magic. I have no idea how any of it works, yet I’ve already started doing it myself! How do you do something, without knowing how to do it? And not only that, I have no idea about how your society works! What if I end up alienating them because I’m being rude or ignorant?”

Fluttershy listened carefully to his concerns, never once dismissing them, or telling him that he was overreacting. “Well,” She said, once he had voiced his concerns. “If you really are worried about all of that, then maybe you should think about your current situation.”

“Um…” Allan raised a non-existent eyebrow. “...I don’t get what you mean.”

“Well, you may be in a place you don’t understand, but you have already made friends with somepony who will be more than willing teach you.” Fluttershy said, her voice gentle and reassuring. “Twilight loves teaching almost as much as she loves learning, you know. Not to mention that our friends will help you too, once they’ve gotten to know you.”

Allan mulled that over as Fluttershy sat next to him, and, slowly, a smile began to creep onto his face. “You’re right. You guys all seem pretty cool, so maybe I don’t have to worry all that much. Princess Twilight was already trying to teach me, and Rarity did get me to use magic already.”

Fluttershy smiled. “And you only need to ask for their help. They’ll be glad to help.”

Allan turned thankful eyes to his host and, in a move of relief, threw his forelegs around her in a warm hug, which surprised the introverted mare. As Allan started thanking her for being so comforting and encouraging, Fluttershy blushed in embarrassment.

“It’s nothing, really…. I just… thought that you might...need it…” She said, lapsing into her old habit of trailing off mid sentence.

“No, really.” Allan put a hoof, gently, up to her mouth, shushing her. “Thank you. I needed to hear that.”

“Well…if you ever start feeling like that again…. Just let me know…” Fluttershy said, as Allan dived back into his meal with relish. Fluttershy sat there, munching on her own food, though she could not help but stare at her guest. Allan had felt… warm. That surprised Fluttershy. Ever since she had first learned about Changelings, and had first met them, she had believed that their shells, their carapaces, were cold and unfeeling. What she had just felt, however, was warm, and… not actually that hard. It was flexible, though a little stiff, and was only segmented in places that could not move otherwise. And it was organic. It felt as though it was actually something’s skin, not just a solid shell that hid the real creature beneath.

Staring at Allan, Fluttershy could not help but wonder about him, and other changelings as well, of course. Animals were her forte, but Fluttershy felt curiosity about all living things, and Allan had just set it off.

He was halfway through the plate when there was a knock on the door.

Both pony and changeling sat bolt upright, their ears swiveling toward the door, and their bodies perfectly still.

“Hello? Fluttershy?” The raspy, female voice from outside the door sounded impatient, as though she was in a big hurry.

“Y’all in there, Sugarcube?” The second female voice had a definite country accent, and Allan had the strangest image of ponies in stetsons and waistcoats flash through his head at the thought. The second voice also sounded impatient. “Me and Rainbow have a favour to ask of ya.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, and before he knew it, Allan was being slammed into the back of a closet, the buttery mare’s baby blue eyes frantic. “Just stay in here for now, okay?” With that, the doors slammed shut, leaving Allan to peer out of the wooden slats at the room beyond.

“Hi girls… um…. What’s up?” The nervous undertone in Fluttershy’s voice was so obvious that Allan, hidden in the wardrobe as he was, was able to hear it and let out a muffled groan. “Ugh…. Flutters…”

“Um…. You alright sugarcube? Y’all seem kinda nervous?”

“No, Applejack…. I’m okay.” Allan face-hoofed in the wardrobe. “I’m just fine…”

“Shy, yer mumblin’ again.” The one called Applejack said as the three fillies… or was it mares? Entered the room. One of them was shorter, toned, athletic even, in appearance, muscles playing beneath cerulean blue fur as she moved, her multicolored mane giving away her name at first glance. Rainbow Dash’s magenta eyes were fixed on Fluttershy as she and her companion advanced, one eyebrow arched up in a questioning manner.

The pale orange furred mare who trotted in beside her was taller, broader, and her muscles, were far more prominent than Rainbow’s, and her mane, a blonde mass of hair that hung down in her eyes and was bound behind her neck in a large, unbraided ponytail that hung to her shoulders. Perched atop her head was a large brown hat of unmistakable design. The stetson was relatively old, and it appeared, from how snugly it fit her head, that it was a favourite. A red neckerchief was also tied around her neck, and Allan had to say, it suited her. Her bright green eyes, from what Allan could see, were furrowed in an accusatory look. The freckles on her cheeks, small, white patches of fur, were creased up a little.

“Are ya sure yer fine, sugarcube, because you don’t look or sound like it.”

“Yeah, what’s the deal?” Rainbow asked with a snap. “You really gonna act suspicious right after a changeling invasion? Come on!”

“I’m not acting suspiciously!” Fluttershy protested. The attempt was so unconvincing that Allan had to restrain himself from slamming his head into the door in exasperation. Where had this girl learned to keep secrets? He was very close to jumping out of the closet in order to ask her, just so that he could complain about the quality of her instruction on the subject, when Applejack spotted his plate. His still unfinished plate. Her eyes narrowed dangerously.

“Fluttershy…” She turned slowly on her friend, her gaze steely. “What’s this?”

“What’s what?” She asked, only now attempting to use her sweet and innocent demeanor to her advantage.

Applejack’s hoof shot right up, pointing right at the bolognese style meal and the cutlery still sat on the dish. “That, Fluttershy. What is that?”

“Oh, Harry the bear stopped by for a meal earlier. I hadn’t cleaned it up, that’s all.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “A bear ate that? With pony sized cutlery?”

Fluttershy started to stammer, trying to think of a way to salvage the situation, but Rainbow Dash was too quick. “Alright! What are you hiding Fluttershy? What’s going on?”

Allan knew there was no getting out of this. Enough was enough.

“It’s alright, Fluttershy, you don’t need to protect me.” He pushed the door open with a hoof, and stepped out of the closet, his blue eyes calm and reassuring.

“CHANGELING!!” Rainbow Dash yelled, before leaping at Allan in a rugby tackle that bowled him off of his hooves and sent both of them crashing to the floor. The painted floorboards cracked on impact, drawing a squeak of outraged fright from Fluttershy. Rainbow attempted to smash Alan's face in with a punch, but Allan managed to move his head out of the way in time.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack’s voice cracked like a whip, and Rainbow, drawing her hoof back up for another punch, stopped, and twisted around to look at her. “Get off of him.”

“But-!”

“Now!”

Rainbow jumped up, and Allan saw now, as he couldn’t through the slats, her magnificent wings. The stories that Rarity, Twilight and Fluttershy had told him had often mentioned the brash pegasus and her love of flight, but, to see her in person… Her athletically toned body was framed by two wings, so immaculately cared for that, even ruffled, her feathers, blue but tinted with the various colours of the rainbow, did not look out of place or even all that scruffy, unlike her mane, which was quite tangled and unkempt, though still not even close to rivaling Pinkie Pie’s curls.

Rainbow kept her magenta eyes fixed on him as she moved away, though she did obey Applejack’s command.

The farm pony stepped closer to him, her gaze penetrating and scrutinizing.

“What’s yer name?”

“Huh?” The question was unexpected, and threw him off-balance. “Oh, uh, I’m Allan. It’s a pleasure to meet you, miss…” Although he knew her name, he decided to be a gentleman and let her introduce herself properly.

“The name’s Applejack, and it’s a pleasure to be making yer acquaintance!” She said cheerfully. “I pretty much run Sweet Apple Acres along with me Granny’ an’ me big brother, so if you ever need something, you come on over, ya hear?”

Allan started to nod and respond with thanks, but Rainbow Dash butted in.

“Applejack! What are you doing?! We don’t know him! How do we know he ain’t a bad changeling in disguise?!”

Applejack looked at both Fluttershy and Allan before regarding her paranoid friend.

“Relax Dash. Remember that message Twilight got from Thorax a couple days ago? She said a Changeling called Allan would be coming here to stay. He’s probably already been in town awhile.” Allan nodded in confirmation. “ Actually, ah’m surprised Pinkie hasn’t thrown him a bash yet.”

“Oh she’s planning it alright, and I’m dreading it. She appeared out of a plant pot less than a quarter of her size! Twilight was trying to teach me magic, and Rarity made me a cloak, and is working on a suit or something for when Pinkie throws the party.” Allan explained. “The party won’t be happening for a little bit, though. I think Twilight had words with Pinkie about holding off the party until I’m… well, a bit more adjusted.”

“I still don’t trust him!” Rainbow snapped.

“Sorry Al’. She’s been on edge ever since we woke up after bein’ pony-napped by Chrysalis’s goons.”

Allan smiled. “Understandable.” His smile led into a shudder as the memory of the Queen was once again brought to the surface. “She’s…. Not exactly my favourite person either.”

Applejack noticed his different terminologies, but said nothing about it. “So, Twilight said yer actually from another world?”

Allan nodded. His smile faded somewhat. “Yeah, but that subject is still a little sensitive. I feel like I’m going to break down and cry at a moments notice anyway, and I don’t need questions about home making it worse.”

“Don’t worry about it, sugarcube. Ah won’t go pryin’ where my business ain’t. Anyways, ah gotta know something else.”

“Oh…?” Allan cocked his head to the side. “What’s that?”

“Why were ya in the closet?”

Fluttershy turned bright red in embarrassment. “I panicked.”

“Why? We’re your friends!” Applejack said with a smile.

“Well, Rainbow wasn’t very happy after the festival. I thought it was best not to… uh, remind her.”

Rainbow harrumphed, then flew out to the kitchen, looking for something pony-friendly to eat.

“What’s with her? I thought you guys were all fine and dandy with the changelings now?” Allan asked, confused.

Applejack sighed, lowering her head to the floor before staring after Rainbow. “Out of all of us, Rainbow is the most… action orientated. She’s a fighter, and being taken out of commission before she could do anything, not to mention bein’ replaced, was quite… jarring for her. She’s got a bit of resentment for you lot now.”

“Don’t you?” Allan asked, ears drooping.

“Huh, me? Well… yeah, ah admit, it’s hard not thinking about it like that. But most of what we knew of changelings was all Chrysalis’s doin’.” Applejack laid a hoof on Alan's shoulder. “With Thorax in charge, ah doubt y’all will be trying to do any of that nasty stuff with us, so ah don’t see any harm in tryin’ ta make amends.”

“That’s… very good of you. Back home…” Allan trailed off, but shook his head and continued. “Most people weren’t that understanding.”

Applejack just grinnned. “And ain’t y’all glad ah am?”

Allan snorted. “Definitely!”
***********

Applejack waved goodbye to Fluttershy and her guest as she and Rainbow Dash trotted, and flew respectively, away from the cottage.

“I still don’t like him.” Dash grumbled under her breath. She crossed her legs across her chest to emphasize her dislike for the changeling, but Applejack only smiled at her.

“Well, ah think he’s rather nice, for a changeling.” Applejack trotted along happily. “Perhaps if ya actually gave him a chance, you’d find that he ain’t too bad.”

“Hmph!” Rainbow turned her nose up at the idea, her eyes closed and mouth twisted into a frown. She flapped off up ahead, leaving a grinning orange earth pony behind.

The orange mare knew that, if she could pique the pegasus’s interest in the changeling, Rainbow would not be able to resist the temptation of investigating the possibilities with him. All she had to do was think of something that would get Rainbow’s attention. Something like….. Applejack almost laughed as her mind made the obvious connection.

“I think he’s a flyer.”

Rainbow stopped in her tracks.

“Did ya see his wings? They weren’t like the other changelings, they looked more like a dragonfly, and those bugs can move mighty fast for a bunch-a insects!”

Rainbow turned back around and glared at the farm pony. “Yeah, so?”

“Well, it’s mighty obvious he can’t fly.”

Rainbow ground her teeth together. “Yeah, what’s that got to do with me!?”

“Well, Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity all like him, and since they want him to feel better, they’ll probably be teaching him how to use magic.”

“Get to the point.” Rainbow could barely contain her snarl.

“None of them are real great flyer’s though. They can’t teach him. They’d ask somepony else.”

Rainbow’s eyes narrowed. “Oh no, I’m not teaching him to fly.”

Applejack quite coyly smiled up at her. “You ain’t afraid ya can’t do it, are ya?”

That was it, her honour was being insulted. “Of course I could!!” Rainbow snapped.

Applejack inwardly grinned, but she kept her face straight. She had Rainbow where she wanted her. “Oh yeah, Dash?” The farmer leaned forward, nose to nose with her athletic rival. “Go ahead and prove it then.”

“FINE! I WILL!!” Rainbow yelled, before shooting off, leaving Applejack to catch a rainbow coloured contrail in the face, but smiling nonetheless.

**************

Allan looked at Fluttershy as she sat, quite calmly stroking the fur of a little white bunny that she called Angel. Although he didn’t know why, he found himself more than a little wary of the creature perched in front of the Pegasus. Perhaps it was the intense death glare the little critter was giving him, or the way it kept punching it’s fist into its free paw. Fluttershy didn’t even seem to notice the territorial dispute at all, instead humming to herself, a book open on the sofa she and the rabbit reclined on, using one hoof to stroke her pet and the other to occasionally turn the pages of the book. They had spent the day taking care of Fluttershy’s animals, each of which had certain needs that required tending to before they could once again be left to their own devices, Angel being the one exception. The windows now just showed the dark night sky now, the moon hanging fat and heavy in the sky, it’s craters and dark patches unfamiliar to Allan. He had spent a good few minutes staring at it already, trying to see anything that might make it more like his moon back home, but, like with everything here, all that did was widen the already chasmic divide.

Sighing, Allan looked down at the book he was reading from, some history text or something, once again gifted by the local nerdy Princess, describing the founding of the Equestrian nation, and the rise of the two, supposedly, immortal Princesses, who also claimed to be able to raise and lower both the sun and the moon. He found it hard, reading a language he barely knew, and he frequently had to read aloud to make sure it sounded right. Being able to speak in Equestrian without having learnt it was definitely working to his advantage, but not being able to read it was annoying.

Allan had his doubts about those princesses. Magic may be cool, and pretty useful, but to move the planetary bodies themselves? That seemed like quite a stretch of the imagination.

He peered at the picture of the two, the image having been pulled from some tapestry made after Luna’s banishment. It depicted the two of them, both of the Princesses, one, representing the sun and the day with a white coat and a long pink mane, while the other, representing the night and the moon, was smaller, had a shorter, light blue mane and a deeper, navy blue coat. A sun cutie-mark adorned the flank of the larger, sun princess, and a large black patch with a white crescent moon adorned the smaller ones flank.

“Three guesses as to which one is Luna.” Allan muttered with a smile, flipping through the next few pages. They were all boring pages detailing the first years after Luna’s banishment, which, as Twilight had already informed him, was rather…..lacking in excitement. Just day to day living and lawmaking as the land adjusted to having one ruler instead of two, though Celestia was reported to having been quite absent during those days.

No doubts as to why.

Allan reached the end of the chapter, fittingly entitled as the Time of Troubles, and turned over the page to the next chapter, which was entitled; “Star Swirl, and the Origin of Changelings.”

Allan leaned in, examining the text and the artwork beneath, a depiction of the Unicorn mage known as Star Swirl, and a great, black tree, standing on an island amid a putrid green lake. The young changeling stared at that image, and a sense of dread began to build in him. He somehow knew that place… That lake….That tree…. He remembered the feel of the bark on his hooves as he forced it open wide, allowing him to crawl free….

Allan jerked back from the page, eyes wide. What the hell had that been?! Was that…. Chrysalis?

He flipped the page and began to read, determined to find the truth.

“Star Swirl the bearded was perhaps the greatest unicorn mage to have ever lived, surpassed by none in his time, save the Alicorn Princesses. His love of magic made him a rather solitary figure, one who delighted in learning for learning's sake….” Allan rolled his eyes at the long winded exposition and flipped ahead again, this time stopping when he noticed a subsection named; “The Tree”

Allan started to read aloud again, his voice a dull murmur, but this time loud enough for Fluttershy and Angel to hear him. She perked her head up as he began to read, curiosity on her delicate features.

“During an expedition, Star Swirl happened across a particular carnivorous tree, amid a lake of foul green water, locked in a cave deep below the ground. Believing the tree to be the source of a dark and corruptive power, Star Swirl left a sign, firmly nailed onto the tree, warning all ponies to stay as far from the tree as they could.

What he could not have known was that the tree contained the first changelings, somehow created within its wretched bowels. The sign that Star Swirl had nailed to the tree split its bark open, allowing the changelings to emerge, several hundred or so, until only one remained inside. Their Queen. From what evidence archaeologists have uncovered, the tree was forced apart in order for her to escape.”

Allan stopped there, looking down at his hooves, seeing black chitin in the place of his own and still feeling the phantom wood and bark digging into the thinner flesh on their underside as he… no, as Chrysalis forced her way into the world. He growled, his eyes flashing with anger at the thought of the bitch who had done this to him. She had emerged into this world as she lived in it, harsh and jarring to those around her, forceful and cruel. He wanted to curl his fist up into a ball, but he couldn’t instead curling his right forehoof in on itself.
Before his anger could fully take hold, he felt a warmth by his side. Startled, he whipped his head around, to see Fluttershy lying beside him, reading. She looked at him, and gave him a comforting smile. Just seeing how relaxed she was helped him to restrain himself, his raised up wings fluttering as they lowered back into position, and his hoof unclenching. He turned his gaze back to the book.

As much as he hated the Queen…. Well, it felt only right that he get to learn about her the way that she now knew about him. With Fluttershy beside him, that gentle smile on her face, Allan dove headlong into the history of one of Equestria’s least known villains.

********************

Chapter 7: First Flight, First Crash

Allan groaned, his eyes fluttering open as he registered the early morning light hitting his eyelids, and then assaulting his retinas once they had opened. He threw a han- no, hoof over his eyes, the stumpy limb aggravating him a little less than it had yesterday, to block some of the light.

As his synapses finally started to fire up properly, he became aware of a rather warm weight that was half draped over his upper back and lying besides him. Curious, he twisted his head around, an impossible feat for a human, to see what it was.
Fluttershy's little yellow muzzle, partially obscured by the long pink locks of her hair, stared back at him, or would've done, if she hadn’t been sound asleep.

A huge blush burned Allan’s cheeks, and he looked around to get his bearings and take stock of the situation. They were still in the living room, with the Equestrian history book lying open in front of him. It was early, very early. Early enough that the light coming in the windows was almost orange. The birds were chirping outside, and Allan could see that this whole situation may well have been orchestrated by a very evil bunny.

Angel stood not three feet away, a disturbingly pleased look on his face as the little varmint noticed the horrified embarrassment growing in Allan. Worse yet, was when that grin turned sadistic, as the bunny produced a balloon, of all things, fro behind his back, and started blowing it up.

“Angel!!” Allan hissed, frantically trying to stop the little devil from going any further. He started to carefully extract himself from beneath the peacefully dozing Fluttershy’s head and neck, without waking her, but at that exact moment, she somehow managed to convince herself that he was some pillow, or extremely pet-able animal, and wrapped her hooves around him, giving him a gentle hug. “Angel! Don’t you dare!”

The rabbit grinned at him again, tying off the end of the balloon with a quiet snicker. Then his look turned downright cruel as the little bugger hopped over to a drawer, hopped up, grabbed the handle, and opened it, climbing inside and out of sight, emerging a moment later with something clutched behind his back. He hopped down with practiced ease, and casually moved right up to Allan, just barely out of reach, and waited there while Allan made a few attempted swipes at him.

“Angel, if you do what I think you’re gonna…” Allan started to say to the bunny, but the rabbit pulled out a very sharp knitting needle from where he had been holding it behind his back. “Oh, you little shit! That’s it! I’m hiding every carrot I can get my hooves on if you do that!” Allan softly threatened. “And if that doesn’t work, I’ll turn you into a pair of slippers!!”

Angel held the needle up, point first, against the balloon. He held up the balloon and needle, waving them about in front of Allan. “Don’t you sodding dare!!”

Angel made a quick jabbing motion, stopping just short of popping the balloon, making Allan twitch on reflex. “You are so dead!!”
The bunny gave one last grin. *BANG!*

The balloon popped, and Fluttershy woke up with a shriek, leaping several feet into the air with minimal effort before diving behind the couch. Allan fell back with a startled yelp as well, settling on his hooves with a slightly dazed expression on his face. He recovered quickly, his gaze focused on the white furball who had just scared him with the balloon.

“Alright you little sack of shit! You’re getting it now!” Allan snarled as he launched himself at the bunny, before realizing that the little bugger had slipped between his hooves, punched him in the muzzle, and scampered off. “....Ow….” Allan rubbed his sensitive nose with his foreleg, looking down the corridor that Angel had escaped down.

Fluttershy, having pieced together her pets nasty little prank, emerged from the safety of the space behind her sofa. “Angel, that was very naughty!” She called after the vanished critter. She paused, and looked at where Allan sat holding his nose. She looked at where he had been sat, and where she had woken up. Being a smart mare, she figured out where she had been sleeping quite quickly, and her cheeks turned red.
Eager to dissuade the tension in the room, Allan spoke up. “So...uh….what am I doing today?”

Fluttershy eagerly accepted the chance to gloss over the potentially embarrassing conversation for a more normal one. “Oh, I think that Twilight said you should go and meet some of our friends today. Although, you’ve already met all of us. So, perhaps you just hang out with one of us for the day.”

“That sounds easy enough. I take it you’re going to be busy today?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Oh, yes. I’m afraid that quite a few pet checkups in town are booked for today, so I’ll be out all day today.” Her concerned eyes bored into his skull. “Are you sure you’ll be okay?”

Allan was tempted to say no, if only to get her to stay, but he ignored that idea altogether. He told his host that he would be alright on his own, for today, at least. He watched her pack up her various tools and equipment, bags of treats and various toys accompanying the veterinarian supplies she took with her. Allan had seen a few in use the day before, but he had no idea what most of them even did.

She gave him a wave as she started off, the faintest hint of a blush on her cheeks, and a barely perceptible smile on her lips as she went.

Turning away from the door and the window, Allan spotted Angel trying to sneak past him and into the kitchen. “Oh no! Not after what you just pulled, pal!!” He cried, charging after the bunny.

********************

Rainbow Dash zipped through the sky, heading as if toward the Everfree forest. Those that knew her, and knew her friends, knew better. Her target was just before the forest, in an adorable little, out of the way cottage, owned by the kindest mare, and greatest veterinarian in all the land.

She had spent all night working to beat Applejack’s latest challenge, to teach the changeling how to fly. She knew that her way of learning was different than most, and she hoped she had been able to find a way of learning that would keep both of them engaged in the lesson. It wouldn’t do for her to send both of them to sleep in her own classroom! That would just be stupid!

Soaring low enough to the ground to see individual flecks of dirt rush by, Rainbow streaked up to the door of Fluttershy’s door, skidding to a grinding halt on the dirt path, leaving a fresh set of skid marks to go with the many others that she had left over the years. She fell easily into a trot, traversing the winding path and its little, stream crossing bridge, before coming to a halt in front of the door.

She paused, her thoughts turning to the individual she was actually considering to teach how to fly.

A changeling. Like the ones from the wedding. Like the ones that had tried to invade Ponyville, twice. Like the one that replaced her…. Like the one that caught her…. Like the one that….

Rainbow shuddered, gulping in a deep breath, trying to suppress the anger and fear that welled up within her. When she thought she had just about reigned herself in, she raised a hoof to knock at the door.

“GET BACK HERE!!!” The changeling’s voice came from inside. “DON’T YOU OPEN THAT DO-” The voice cut itself off, as the door suddenly gave a resounding *WHAM!* which was then followed by a pained wail. “Aah-ha-how!!!”

Rainbow reached up, and managed to open the door outwards on its double hinges.

The changeling lay there, clutching his head, moaning, and Fluttershy’s pet rabbit, Angel was rolling around on the floor, letting out peals of squeaking laughter. “You little pest! I’ll get y-” The bronze shelled changeling looked up to see Rainbow, and he stopped dead, his eyes widening as he realized who was standing there.

“Um….hi, Rainbow Dash. What brings you out here?” He asked, not quite sure what to expect from her. “Other than the scenery?”
Rainbow rolled her eyes, a grimace barely managing to stay off her face. “Applejack told me you didn’t look like you can fly. She dared me to teach you. I’m taking the bet.”

The changeling fixed her with a stare, before shaking his head. “I don’t know if you noticed, but you don’t exactly have wings like mine.”
Rainbow looked at the wings that adorned his back as he started to stand back up. “What’s wrong with that? You’re a changeling, right?”

Allan rolled his eyes as he got onto eye level with the pegasus. “Yeah, and I have no idea how to be one. You think I’m going to just shape-shift, just like that?”

Rainbow felt irritation clawing at her insides at the changelings snide tone. She turned her head to the side so that she could hide her grimace, which emerged in full force. Once again holding her anger somewhere in the pit of her stomach. She furrowed her brows in determination, and returned to staring at Allan. “Well, I’ll teach you, one way or another! I am not losing this bet!”

Allan sighed, shaking his head. No doubt Applejack had already won a more recent bet, and Rainbow was desperate to show her superiority. The pegasus certainly seemed the type.

“Well, whatever!” Rainbow took off, hovering in front of him, a tantalizing image of what he himself may one day be capable of. “We’re gonna learn you how to fly!!”

********************

Dash trotted in circles around Allan, critically eyeing his wings. They were stood in the middle of Fluttershy’s garden, and as such, had a large crowd of critters as an audience, which only made Allan all the more tense. He could almost feel nonexistent sweat pouring off his brow.

“Alright! I don’t know what kind of instruction you had before, but…” Rainbow paused, looking at him with a flat expression. “I don’t care.”

She trotted out in front of him, and fixed him with a stare strong enough to churn milk into butter. “You get to train with me! The one and only Rainbow Dash! Wonderbolt extraordinaire and fastest flier in Equestria!”

Allan suppressed a groan and an eye roll. Of course she’d just use this as an excuse to boast at him.

“We’ll start with the simple basics! I had to think about this after your...explanation earlier, but I think I’ve come up with some ways to train you anyway! Alright, first thing we’re gonna do…. Buzz exercises!”

“Buzz exercises?” Allan queried, eyebrow rising up.

“Yeah! Buzz exercises! Don’t like it?” Rainbow demanded, before producing a megaphone from under her wing. “TOO BAD!!! START BUZZING!!!”

The sheer volume of the squawking machine was enough to set his ears ringing, but he tried to get his wings moving up and down as fast as he could, trying to make the front set move in the opposite direction as the back set, with one going down while the other went up. The sheer effort to move limbs he hadn’t had before that week was tremendous, but fortunately, the yelling pegasus had gave him the push he needed, by scaring a generous amount of adrenaline into him.

A faint hum began to grow from behind him, slowly increasing in speed to become a whir, and then, after several exhausting minutes, they turned into a buzzing noise.

Twisting his head around to see, Allan was surprised to see a vibrant blue blur in place where the paneled insect wings had been. He could feel the lift starting to take effect, his weight starting to shift slightly, his hooves having to stretch just a little further than he knew to reach the floor.

Rainbow actually, for a moment, looked impressed. She could feel the breeze being generated, but that was because she was using her abilities as a pegasus to watch and evaluate her pupil. That meant that she was essentially hypersensitive to wind movements, and changes in pressure. And she could sense the power of that lift. It was very strong.

"ALRIGHT NEWBIE! STOP!!"

Allan let himself slow down, let his wings slow back to a whirr, then to a hum, before they fell still. He felt exhausted already, but he couldn’t deny the rush at being able to do it.

“ALRIGHT BUG BRAIN! LETS DO IT AGAIN!!”

Again?! Was she nuts?! Whatever. Maybe if he could prove himself capable, she might lay off of him a bit. Twilight, as the Princess of Friendship, would probably want him to try and make friends with her friends first, to try and gauge how to approach his, and the other changelings, reveal to Ponyville, and the rest of Equestria. So, putting in the effort with Rainbow now? Definitely the way to go, as long as he didn’t screw it up.

He started to move his wings again, and, as it had with moving on his hooves, it came far easier the second time around. Quicker this time, he climbed through the wing-speeds, becoming full buzz in just half a minute, instead of several full ones.

“Nice!” Rainbow nodded in approval, not using the megaphone, so that he wouldn’t hear her. “ALRIGHT NEWBIE!! LET’S TAKE THIS UP A NOTCH!! LIFT OFF AND HOVER!!”

Already? That was….quick….

Allan put all of his focus on putting more power into the whirring of his wings, but that was not really an option, as insect wings generally seem to have speed only. The power in those individual flaps was almost nonexistent, because the wings themselves were flimsy, and frail. While Allans were larger and thicker than the average insects, they still followed the same rules, and as such, all the lift came from the speed and motion of the buzzing.

Allan focused again, this time trying to figure out how to go faster. Thankfully, it wasn’t all that hard. The longer he tried, the easier it became to keep his wings buzzing, and in fact, he barely felt tired now. The benefits of being able to live off of your own emotions, perhaps?

“WELL DONE!!” Rainbow called, her megaphone boosted voice coming from below him.

Allan opened his eyes, not sure when exactly he had closed them, but when he did, he realized that the sensation of the ground beneath his hooves had disappeared. He looked down in awe, his eyes wide as dinner plates, quite literally, as he stared in wonder at the ground at least three feet beneath him.

“Whoa…..” Allan waggled his legs beneath him, the feeling of his weight shifting while in mid-air an entirely alien sensation. It was certainly not like swinging on a rope, or climbing up or across a ladder or swing bars. Gravity itself was beginning to let him go, though it still clung to him and tried to recapture him, tried to drag him back down. The trees around him seemed smaller now that he was seeing them from a higher vantage point.

Allan felt like singing. The elation that welled up within was enough to get him laughing, even happy. “Thi-THIS IS AMAZING!!!” Allan cried out, feeling like he was on top of the world. “HA HA!!”

Rainbow grinned at the exuberance. She could remember her first time flying, and how she herself had felt the rush, the adrenaline and the freedom. She remembered her father applauding her efforts, while her mother had looked on with the same worried expression that all mothers have when their child starts to venture further out into the world, but still filled with pride.

Allan wanted to try something more. He’d already gotten into the air pretty easily. Now he wanted to try the next step.

But, how did one fly, exactly?

Allan decided that shifting his balance and weight around would direct him, like a hovercraft or a helicopter. He leaned forwards, slowly tipping himself forward, and being rewarded with him moving several feet forward before he managed to stabilize himself again.

“HA! AJ’s gonna miss those bits now!!” Rainbow snickered, imagining Applejack's face when she saw the changeling airborne. That is, if he didn’t tire himself out first.

“ALRIGHT, THAT’S ENOUGH!! COME ON DOWN FOR TODAY!!”

Allan felt a pang of disappointment lance through his chest, but he swallowed it. His wings did feel a little sore now, and he shouldn’t overdo it. He started slowing his wings down, lowering slowly downward towards the ground.

As he came closer to the ground though, he realized that he had moved over an incline, and started to shift his weight, forgetting that doing so…

“OH SHIT!!!” Allan cried, as he realized that he had just sent himself flying forward, and in his panic, his wings stopped dead in mid-air, sending him on a graceful downward arc towards the ground.

The first thing that he registered was the impact of his muzzle with the soft dirt of one of the flower beds dotted around the garden, several tulips and roses going flying. The second thing he registered was the sudden shift in his spacial orientation, as his momentum at his front was abruptly interrupted, and the momentum in his rear half continued uninterrupted. The third and final thing that he registered, was the sudden, and painful impact of his back, and his wings, against a tree.

Allan groaned from where he fell, not even trying to respond to Rainbow laughter.

*******************

“So then, he pitches forward, trying to land on an incline, which sends him flying at one of the trees, which then makes him panic and stop flapping, which drops him face first into a flower bed and then rolling into the tree!” Rainbow crowed, laughing at the humiliation her student had endured. “I’m telling you, for a guy who just learned how to fly, he sure did learn how to crash in epic fashion!!”
Fluttershy rolled her eyes at her friends insensitivity. Sometimes it irked her just how many social cues the spectrum maned athlete missed or casually ignored, but that was one of the things that made Rainbow Dash Rainbow Dash, and it couldn’t just disappear overnight.
Allan sat opposite her, with Rainbow in between, a dinner placing that she wouldn’t have recommended after the days earlier embarrassments. He looked miserable. As she always did for any poor, unfortunate soul who found their way into her company, she felt pity for him.

“Rainbow, please stop.” She whispered. It was far too low for Allan to hear, but a pegasus like Dash had hearing stronger than most.. “Can’t you see how uncomfortable he is?”

Rainbow stopped, her ears twitching as she heard Fluttershy’s whispered plea. She stared at Fluttershy for a moment before glancing toward the changeling, who picked at his food, face lowered over the dish.

The look that appeared on Rainbow face surprised Fluttershy. It was one of… well… confusion was the closest she could come to describing it. The athlete seemed torn between guilt and satisfaction, as if she wasn’t quite sure what she should be feeling.

Allan's ear twitched.

Rainbow turned away from the changeling, and she shook her head. “Whatever. It was funny! He’d be laughing too if it were somepony else!”

Fluttershy felt her stare start to harden.

Rainbow fell quiet. The mere sight of Fluttershy gearing up to use her infamous stare was enough to shut her up. While the mild mannered pegasus disliked using the stare on others, she had found it quite the useful fallback on occasion, such as preventing particularly poorly practiced pony conversationalists from saying the wrong thing.

Allan swallowed what little food he’d been able to pick up with his half-hearted fork jabs, and stood up. “I’m sorry Fluttershy… I’m just not that hungry tonight….” He turned and started to make his way out of the room, his head and tail listlessly hanging down as he trudged away.

As soon as he was gone, Fluttershy turned to look at Rainbow with a frosty glare.

“What?” The pegasus asked, raising her forehooves in a questioning gesture.

“Rainbow, that was rude, and insensitive. Just because you don’t like changelings very much doesn’t give you the right to be…..” Fluttershy struggled to find the right word, before settling on one she’d heard Allan muttering after his run in with Angel. “An ass.”

Rainbow mouth fell open. Fluttershy just….swore? What in the name of Celestia!?

Fluttershy ignored her flabbergasted stare, and instead continued on. “You are going to leave now Dash, and you are going to come back in the morning and apologize.”

Despite the tone of authority in Fluttershy’s quiet voice, Dash sputtered in protest, only to receive one final word in response. “Now.”

Rainbow stood up, and moved over to the door, turning slightly to look back at the pale yellow mare still sat at the table behind her. Fluttershy remained motionless. Rainbow sighed, and pushed the door open, stepping outside. As she had a thousand times before, she spread her wings and took off into the sky, relishing in the cool afternoon air rushing through her mane and her feathers. It was an action she had done so often that it was as much a part of her everyday life as blinking.

So why did this time make her feel so horrid?

********************

Allan's head met the pillow, and his eyes closed immediately, whisking him away from the world he had come to dwell in, and sending him through the hallways of his own imagination. He didn’t know why, or even understand how, but he felt like he wasn’t so alone when he dreamed here. There was a comforting presence that seemed to permeate his dreams, a presence that had made all his dreams lucid, since his arrival. He roamed the hallways of his memory, where it sometimes looked like his old schools, and where it sometimes looked like the streets of Vancouver, or the dusty corridors of the old sanitorium he had once explored with his friends, Mike and Joshua, when they were fourteen. Anna had been there too. It was the first time Allan had really started to appreciate how close they were.

The dream solidified as he relived the memory, the entrance to the abandoned building creaking open as a much younger Allan poked his head in first. He was the quiet one in school, but he was braver than the others, always talking about going off on an adventure and living a life full of excitement. Josh was the smart one. He played tabletop games like a pro, and his strategies made him the champion of champions when it came to anything with a set of rules. He was the most talkative in school, the young African american was always talking about something new he’d found out about from some documentary or science journal. Mike was the sporty one. He was an avid soccer and football player, the biggest of the boys and easily the strongest. His parents had been russian, so he spoke with hints of a russian accent, imparted to him by his parents. And Anna? She was the real brave one. She out-dared, and outwitted them all, either with brain, brawn, or both. She had bested Mike in a wrestling match, had tricked Josh into a loss when playing Risk, and frequently went into the places that even Allan, with all his talk of adventure, never went, even when dared.

When Allan had climbed a tree during a dare, Anna had been right there with him, and when he stopped, for fear of snapping a branch and falling, she climbed on. When Allan had tried his hand at archery, Anna beat his scores. And when all three of the boys had dared each other to actually try to learn how to dance during that particular session of gym class, Anna had not only done the same, but became known as ‘twinkle-toes’ after she got the highest marks on school record.

Allan stood and watched the four children enter, himself leading the way, with Anna right behind him. They came to stop in front of him, his strange, alien, equine, insectoid body. He knew that, had this been real, those children would have screamed at the sight of him, and then run right back out that door. But it was only a dream, and so they stared right through him, to the room behind him.

“People say this place is haunted….” Josh said in a low, scared sounding voice.

“People say a lot of things.” Allan heard himself say, and he remembered standing in that spot, saying that very sentence. “Most of them aren’t true.”

“How do you know they aren’t true?” Mike asked. He was a little more at ease than Josh, but he still looked ready to run at a moments notice.

“Because most of what those people say is just pure crap.” Anna responded, having already moved over to what looked like an overturned bench, set against a moss covered wall. She turned her head back to look at them over her shoulder. “Plus, it’s really dumb to get scared of people who’ve been dead for over fifty years.” Allan's past self moved over to her and gave her a high five.

John frowned. Mike coughed. Allan grinned.

The other two boys had always been jealous of the bond between their other two friends. It was something, a bit more than a normal friendship, and they had made mention in the past of wanting to have a friendship that strong.

Allan smiled, watching himself and Anna as they fearlessly went looking amid the rotten bed sheets and abandoned wheelchairs for something interesting.

The dreamer watched them and their friends for what seemed like hours as they explored the sanitorium, peering into closed cell doors and making disgusted faces at rats that scurried by.

The changeling felt his ears drop when the troupe of kids, now satisfied that the sanitorium was just an old, empty building, left it, and the dreamer, behind.

That memory done, Allan let the image collapse, the sanitorium fracturing, as though struck by an earthquake, the roof suddenly shattering into huge chunks of masonry that clattered to the ground around him. The building fell apart, and then the rubble eroded away, eventually being overtaken by trees and bushes. Although it was sped up for the dream, Allan knew that he had somehow just witnessed the passing of decades within the space of a heartbeat.

Then even that too vanished.

Allan let himself fall, his body easily settling into a sitting position akin to a dogs, as he surveyed the empty space around him. It was too quiet here. Too lonely.

The images of his friends faces appeared in the gloom, smiling at him, but not moving, memories of the pictures he had taken of his friends at various times of their young lives instead of actual memories of them. He sighed. Lucid dreaming may make you the master of the dream, but only if you could learn how to shape it. Sometimes, you were still just as helpless as anyone else.

“How peculiar…” Came a murmur behind him.

Allan whirled about, his blue, gradient eyes widening in shock at the sight of a pony, an ALICORN pony, of all things, striding towards him from a strange tear in the fabric of his conjured reality.

“Who are you?” He asked, fearful. “I’ve never met you before. How am I dreaming about you?”

The pony laughed, wings flaring slightly. “Do not fear, young changeling. I am Luna, Princess of the Night, and guardian of dreams. You aren’t dreaming of me. I’m really here.”

Allan just stared, unable to think of some suitable response. His mouth flapped open and close as he tried to say something.

She reached him then, just out of reach of his foreleg, should he try to touch her. He did not try, for that seemed like sacrilege somehow. How could a mere mortal ever hope to touch a god?

Despite his earlier doubts of the power the two sisters could have, the mere presence of the mare standing in front of him, was overwhelming. He could sense the power she possessed, a cold, steely strength and endurance that spoke of great wisdom and knowledge. Her sapphire eyes were filled with old scars, pain and guilt swirled beneath the crystal surfaces, joined as well by the promise of hope and good things to come. None would know looking at her, but she was old, her eyes the only thing that indicated her age, so filled with experience they were.

Allan felt cowed by her.

“How… can you be here? In a dream?”

The Princess chuckled. “Magic is a rather amazing thing, young changeling.”

Allan grunted. “So… why did you come to visit me? I would think that you would have more important people to attend to.”

Luna dismissed the notion with a wave of her hoof. “They are fine tonight. Simple nightmares and late night spooks, nothing more. You on the other hoof, are rather more interesting. Who, and what were those young creatures in your dream?”

Allan sighed, his eyes taking on a faraway look as he regarded the space where the memory had played out before him. “They were humans. It was me and my friends.”

“Ah, so that is who you are. The former human that my fellow Princess informed myself and my sister of in her most recent correspondence. Allan, correct?”

Allan nodded. “That’s right.”

“I have found my curiosity piqued by this strange world from which you hail.” The Princess trotted into the darkness in front of Allan. “Pray tell, what was the place that was in your dream?”

Allan moved up to stand beside her, and the memory reconstructed itself, the rotten and dilapidated building appearing from the gloom as before. Some of it, the parts that Allan had not thoroughly explored when he had been there, were blurry, but most of it was clear.

“This was an old sanitorium, up in the woods above the city I lived in. People who weren’t…. Mentally stable…” He explained carefully. “They were put here under the care of doctors and nurses who were supposed to take care of them. If anything, they just made it worse because they didn’t know how to treat the patients. It was awful.”

Luna looked disgusted. “DId they not have any magic? Such diseases and disorders are usually quite manageable here.”

“No. We didn’t, and have never had magic, as far as I know.” Allan stated, plainly, as his past self and his friends entered once again. “All we had were our wits, and the tools we could build.”

Luna frowned. “I thought all beings possessed magic. How could your people not?”

Allan felt irritated by the comment, and couldn’t stop the snarky comment from leaving his mouth. “Don’t ask me, I only work here.”

Luna looked surprised, then a little irritated herself, before she finally began to chuckle, which soon developed into full blown laughter. “Nopony has addressed us in such a tone for the better part of ten centuries!”

Allan balked, a hoof slapping itself over his mouth. Of course he’d gone and disrespected royalty! It was about the only thing he’d not screwed up since his arrival, and now he’d blown it. He wondered what sort of punish- wait, was Princess Luna still laughing?

Indeed she was. “I have missed such normal words from those with whom I speak, it is rather refreshing!” She smiled at him. “Please, tell us about your world. Mayhaps then, in the future, we might better understand what troubles you.”

Allan inwardly groaned, but decided that it might be better to simply allow the inevitable to happen. With a flick of his head, he constructed a rough approximation of his neighborhood. Buildings sprung up, neat, orderly little houses, each one slightly different. Some were more run-down than others, but all of them were generally quite comfortable looking.

“My…. they look much different than most Equestrian homes. They seem far more… practical.” She noted the details of the nearby houses. “They remind me of buildings back before my banishment.”

Allan shrugged, seeing as he had no idea what the buildings looked like then. “Well, not all homes look like this. Some rich people owned expensive apartments or mansions that cost millions of dollars sometimes. Personally, I wouldn’t want a house that big and that empty.”

Luna looked distant for a moment, a wistful look in her ancient eyes. She shook her head, dispelling whatever thought had momentarily plagued her. “Well… either way, this world is… different.”

“Oh yeah?” Allan grinned, making a car appear coming down the street, engine roaring as it went by.

“By all the gods!!” She exclaimed. “What foul contraption was that?!”

“A car.” Allan said, smugly. He created another car, this one motionless, and moved up to it. “Would you like to go for a ride?”
********************

Author's Notes:

So R.D takes Applejack's bet to train Allan, but her insensitivity and history with changelings kills the mood. Fluttershy stands up to a friend, Allan starts to experience some happiness, only to have it dashed apart by his crash landing, and our hero dreams of the past, and of a certain Alicorn Princess...

Chapter 8: A Little Hard Work

Chapter​ ​8:​ ​A​ ​Little​ ​Hard​ ​Work

The​ ​image​ ​of​ ​a​ ​large​ ​blue​ ​pony​ ​sitting​ ​beside​ ​him​ ​in​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​blue​ ​Ferrari,​ ​with​ ​her​ ​leaning​ ​out of​ ​the​ ​window​ ​to​ ​whoop​ ​in​ ​exhilaration​ lingered​ ​in​ ​Alan's​ ​mind​ ​as​ ​he​ ​slowly​ ​returned​ ​from​ ​the​ ​realm of​ ​sleep.​ ​He​ ​felt​ ​a​ ​little​ ​sore​ ​after​ ​yesterday,​ ​but​ ​otherwise​ ​felt​ ​alright. Blinking​ ​himself​ ​awake,​ ​Ponyville’s​ ​newest​ ​resident​ ​groggily​ ​sat​ ​up​ ​in​ ​bed,​ ​yawning​ ​loudly.​ ​His stomach​ ​growled,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​because​ ​he​ ​was​ ​hungry.​ ​If​ ​anything,​ ​it​ ​felt​ ​the​ ​opposite.​ ​Thinking​ ​on​ ​it,​ ​he realized​ ​that​ ​all​ ​the​ ​food​ ​he​ ​had​ ​had​ ​over​ ​the​ ​past​ ​few​ ​days​ ​was​ ​still​ ​sitting​ ​in​ ​his​ ​stomach,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​had yet​ ​to​ ​visit​ ​a​ ​bathroom​ ​for…​ ​nature’s​ ​call.

Groaning​ ​at​ ​the​ ​tightness​ ​in​ ​his​ ​gut,​ ​Allan​ ​slung​ ​himself​ ​over​ ​the​ ​edge​ ​of​ ​the​ ​bed​ ​frame​ ​and onto​ ​his​ ​hooves,​ ​this​ ​time​ ​managing​ ​not​ ​fall​ ​flat​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face,​ ​which​ ​he​ ​found​ ​rather​ ​refreshing. Stumbling​ ​like​ ​a​ ​drunkard​ ​to​ ​the​ ​door​ ​to​ ​his​ ​room,​ ​Allan​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​also​ ​refrain​ ​from​ ​hitting​ ​the door​ ​frame,​ ​another​ ​small​ ​victory.​ ​He​ ​stopped,​ ​and​ ​furrowed​ ​his​ ​brow​ ​as​ ​he​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​put​ ​his​ ​magic​ ​to use​ ​by​ ​opening​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​It​ ​took​ ​some​ ​effort​ ​on​ ​his​ ​part,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​did​ ​it,​ ​breathing​ ​heavily​ ​when​ ​he finished.​ ​The​ ​door​ ​was​ ​open,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​felt​ ​just​ ​a​ ​little​ ​proud​ ​of​ ​himself​ ​for​ ​doing​ ​it​ ​with​ ​magic.

Trotting​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​hall,​ ​Allan​ ​ran​ ​smack​ ​into​ ​something,​ ​falling​ ​over​ ​in​ ​a​ ​tangle​ ​of​ ​limbs.

“Ow….”​ ​Allan​ ​groaned,​ ​nursing​ ​his​ ​sore​ ​muzzle.​ ​“What…?”​ ​Alan's​ ​eyes​ ​sprang​ ​open​ ​and​ ​his wings​ ​flared​ ​out​ ​wide​ ​as​ ​he​ ​realized​ ​what​ ​he’d​ ​fallen​ ​on.

Fluttershy,​ ​her​ ​hooves​ ​curled​ ​up​ ​onto​ ​her​ ​chest,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​blush​ ​on​ ​her​ ​cheeks,​ ​stared​ ​back​ ​up​ ​at him.

“Err….”​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​carefully​ ​stood​ ​back​ ​up,​ ​and​ ​backed​ ​away​ ​from​ ​his​ ​host.​ ​“Sorry...I didn’t​ ​see​ ​you​ ​there.”

Fluttershy​ ​stood​ ​up​ ​too,​ ​hiding​ ​one​ ​of​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​behind​ ​her​ ​mane,​ ​and​ ​peering​ ​back​ ​out​ ​at him.​ ​“I-it’s​ ​okay…​ ​It​ ​was​ ​an​ ​accident….”

They​ ​stood​ ​there​ ​for​ ​a​ ​painfully​ ​awkward​ ​moment,​ ​Allan​ ​tapping​ ​the​ ​floor​ ​with​ ​his​ ​back​ ​hoof and​ ​trying​ ​not​ ​to​ ​look​ ​at​ ​the​ ​shy​ ​mare.​ ​Flutters​ ​did​ ​much​ ​the​ ​same,​ ​pawing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​with​ ​her front​ ​hoof.

Allan​ ​sucked​ ​in​ ​a​ ​breath,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​broke​ ​the​ ​silence.​ ​“So…​ ​shall​ ​we​ ​go​ ​downstairs,​ ​and​ ​have breakfast,​ ​and​ ​pretend​ ​this​ ​didn’t​ ​happen?”

Fluttershy​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​that​ ​for​ ​a​ ​whopping​ ​one​ ​point​ ​three​ ​seconds​ ​before​ ​nodding.
*******************

Breakfast​ ​was​ ​understandably​ ​awkward,​ ​with​ ​both​ ​pony​ ​and​ ​changeling​ ​completely​ ​unable to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​one​ ​another​ ​for​ ​fear​ ​of​ ​saying​ something​ ​stupid,​ ​and​ ​and​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​look​ ​at​ ​one​ ​another​ ​for fear​ ​of​ ​it​ ​being​ ​a​ ​bad​ ​idea.​ ​So​ ​silence​ ​ruled​ ​throughout​ ​the​ ​cottage​ ​during​ ​their​ ​meal,​ ​and​ ​for​ ​the​ ​first little​ ​while​ ​after,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​two​ ​tried​ ​their​ ​best​ ​to​ ​clean​ ​up​ ​without​ ​invoking​ ​further​ ​embarrassment.

Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​more​ ​veterinarian​ ​business​ ​to​ ​take​ ​care​ ​of​ ​in​ ​town,​ ​and​ ​so​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​once again​ ​left​ ​behind.​ ​With​ ​Angel.

Allan​ ​sat,​ ​his​ ​study​ ​books​ ​splayed​ ​out​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him​ ​as​ ​he​ ​studiously​ ​copied​ ​down​ ​notes,​ ​his quill​ ​flicking​ ​back​ ​and​ ​forth​ ​in​ ​a​ ​hectic​ ​display​ ​of​ ​increasingly​ ​easier​ ​magic.​ ​While​ ​his​ ​first​ ​attempts had​ ​left​ ​him​ ​with​ ​a​ ​headache​ ​within​ ​a​ ​minute​ ​or​ ​two,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​door​ ​had​ ​been​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​more​ ​challenging, having​ ​to​ ​both​ ​twist​ ​and​ ​pull​ ​an​ ​object​ ​of​ ​more​ ​mass​ ​than​ ​a​ ​simple​ ​quill,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​finding​ ​it​ ​easier​ ​to manipulate​ ​smaller​ ​objects​ ​about​ ​in​ ​his​ ​telekinesis.​ ​Almost​ ​fifteen​ ​minutes​ ​had​ ​passed​ ​already,​ ​and only​ ​now​ ​was​ ​he​ ​starting​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​little​ ​pinch​ ​in​ ​his​ ​forehead,​ ​a​ ​tell-tale​ ​sign​ ​of​ ​magic​ ​overuse. If​ ​his​ ​magic​ ​was​ ​like​ ​a​ ​muscle​ ​that​ ​grew​ ​stronger​ ​with​ ​both​ ​use​ ​and​ ​age,​ ​then​ ​Allan​ ​was already​ ​determined​ ​to​ ​exercise​ ​it​ ​as​ ​often​ ​as​ ​he​ ​could…​ ​at​ ​least​ ​until​ ​he​ ​could​ ​go​ ​home.​ ​The​ ​things​ ​he might​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​do​ ​with​ ​it….​ ​Well,​ ​that​ ​had​ ​long​ ​been​ ​a​ ​dream​ ​of​ ​humanity,​ ​hadn’t​ ​it?​ ​To​ ​have, understand,​ ​and​ ​wield​ ​magical​ ​power?​ ​Back​ ​home​ ​it​ ​was​ ​a​ ​dream​ ​of​ ​pure​ ​fantasy,​ ​one​ ​that​ ​could
never​ ​come​ ​true.​ ​But​ ​here?​ ​Here​ ​it​ ​was​ ​real.​ ​He​ ​could​ ​use​ ​magic!​ ​Real​ ​magic!​ ​Not​ ​some​ ​cheap,​ ​tacky street​ ​magician​ ​stuff,​ ​but​ ​real​ ​magic!

At​ ​least,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​if​ ​Angel​ ​didn’t​ ​keep​ ​him​ ​from​ ​his​ ​studies.​ ​Allan​ ​paused​ ​to​ ​glare​ ​at​ ​the bunny​ ​from​ ​over​ ​the​ ​top​ ​of​ ​the​ ​book,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​propped​ ​up​ ​on​ ​several​ ​of​ ​it’s​ ​fellows​ ​so​ ​that​ ​Allan might​ ​read​ ​it​ ​a​ ​little​ ​easier.

Twilight​ ​and​ ​Rarity​ ​had​ ​given​ ​him​ ​basic​ ​instruction,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​try​ ​something​ ​else.

Something,​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​more​ ​challenging.​ ​Looking​ ​up​ ​at​ ​Angel​ ​again,​ ​who​ ​he​ ​had​ ​bribed​ ​with​ ​carrots​ ​to​ ​stay away​ ​from​ ​him,​ ​Allan​ ​narrowed​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​going​ ​through​ ​the​ ​spell​ ​formula​ ​in​ ​the​ ​book,​ ​muttering​ ​the words​ ​out​ ​loud​ ​to​ ​help​ ​him​ ​focus,​ ​and​ ​drew​ ​upon​ ​his​ ​magic.

As​ ​Angel​ ​continued​ ​on,​ ​blissfully​ ​unaware,​ ​Alan's​ ​horn​ ​lit​ ​up​ ​bright​ ​blue,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​similarly shaded​ ​glow​ ​began​ ​to​ ​fill​ ​the​ ​air​ ​around​ ​the​ ​bunny,​ ​flickering​ ​with​ ​the​ ​effort​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​taking​ ​to​ ​keep the​ ​spell​ ​going.​ ​The​ ​glow​ ​became​ ​brighter,​ ​but​ ​also​ ​thinner,​ ​forming​ ​a​ ​semi-spheroid​ ​shape​ ​over​ ​the rabbit,​ ​who​ ​kept​ ​eating,​ ​unaware.​ ​Allan​ ​ground​ ​his​ ​teeth​ ​together,​ ​hard,​ ​with​ ​the​ ​effort,​ ​breathing heavily,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​had​ ​with​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​The​ ​barrier​ ​solidified,​ ​become​ ​an​ ​actual,​ ​solid​ ​surface​ ​to​ ​keep something​ ​either​ ​inside,​ ​or​ ​outside​ ​of​ ​it.

Grinning,​ ​Allan​ ​let​ ​the​ ​spell​ ​go,​ ​and​ ​stuck​ ​his​ ​tongue​ ​out​ ​at​ ​Angel,​ ​who​ ​had​ ​just​ ​unwittingly helped​ ​him​ ​try​ ​that​ ​spell.​ ​He​ ​stood​ ​up,​ ​wobbled​ ​a​ ​bit,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​went​ ​to​ ​get​ ​a​ ​bite​ ​to​ ​eat,​ ​and​ ​quickly siphoned​ ​off​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​of​ ​emotion​ ​from​ ​a​ ​family​ ​of​ ​dormice​ ​who​ ​lived​ ​in​ ​a​ ​whole​ ​in​ ​the​ ​wall​ ​of​ ​the​ ​living room.
********************

After​ ​Rainbow’s​ ​visit​ ​the​ ​day​ ​before,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​not​ ​exactly​ ​expecting​ ​another​ ​knock​ ​at​ ​the door​ ​so​ ​soon.​ ​He​ ​carefully​ ​peeked​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​window,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​see​ ​who​ ​it​ ​was​ ​standing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​door, and​ ​he​ ​was​ ​surprised​ ​to​ ​see​ ​that​ ​the​ ​pony​ ​standing​ ​there​ ​was​ ​Applejack,​ ​her​ ​red​ ​neckerchief,​ ​her mane,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​tail​ ​all​ ​gently​ ​moving​ ​about​ ​in​ ​the​ ​morning​ ​breeze.

Allan​ ​cautiously​ ​opened​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​looking​ ​around​ ​for​ ​any​ ​other​ ​ponies​ ​that​ ​might​ ​be​ ​nearby.

“Good​ ​morning,​ ​Applejack.​ ​Are​ ​you​ ​looking​ ​for​ ​Fluttershy?”

Applejack​ ​smiled​ ​brightly,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​a​ ​slight​ ​undercurrent​ ​of​ ​distrust.​ ​It​ ​tasted disgusting,​ ​a​ ​horrid​ ​combination​ ​of​ ​how​ ​he​ ​imagined​ ​rotten​ ​fish​ ​would​ ​taste,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hint​ ​of​ ​sour​ ​milk. The​ ​tasting​ ​of​ ​emotions​ ​was​ ​something​ ​he​ ​was​ ​growing​ ​more​ ​accustomed​ ​to,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​various​ ​tastes was​ ​something​ ​he​ ​was​ ​not.​ ​Kindness​ ​and​ ​concern​ ​he​ ​was​ ​most​ ​familiar​ ​with,​ ​living​ ​with​ ​Fluttershy.

Others​ ​were​ ​less​ ​familiar,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​had​ ​done​ ​a​ ​decent​ ​job​ ​ignoring​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​more…​ ​unpleasant emotions​ ​so​ ​far,​ ​including​ ​dislike. Unaware​ ​of​ ​just​ ​how​ ​easy​ ​it​ ​was​ ​for​ ​a​ ​changeling​ ​to​ ​know​ ​how​ ​you​ ​really​ ​feel,​ ​Applejack started​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​as​ ​though​ ​her​ ​private​ ​emotions​ ​and​ ​thoughts​ ​didn’t​ ​entertain​ ​the​ ​notion​ ​of​ ​Allan being​ ​someone​ ​untrustworthy.​ ​“Well,​ ​sugarcube,​ ​I’m​ ​actually​ ​here​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​you.”

Allan​ ​cocked​ ​his​ ​head​ ​to​ ​one​ ​side,​ ​curious.​ ​“What​ ​about?”

“Well,​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​thought​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​good​ ​for​ ​ya​ ​to​ ​get​ ​out​ ​and​ ​do​ ​something​ ​to​ ​take your​ ​mind​ ​off​ ​of​ ​things,​ ​so​ ​Ah​ ​thought,​ ​maybe,​ ​you’d​ ​like​ ​to​ ​come​ ​on​ ​down​ ​to​ ​the​ ​farm​ ​and​ ​help​ ​out fer​ ​a​ ​bit?​ ​We’d​ ​be​ ​payin’​ ​ya​ ​too.​ ​No​ ​sense​ ​in​ ​you​ ​doin’​ ​hard​ ​work​ ​for​ ​nuthin’.”​ ​Applejack​ ​spoke​ ​with sincerity​ ​in​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​despite​ ​her​ ​hidden​ ​reservations.

Allan​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​her,​ ​not​ ​quite​ ​sure​ ​what​ ​to​ ​make.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​the​ ​paragon​ ​of​ ​honesty​ ​in​ ​this world,​ ​if​ ​her​ ​title​ ​of​ ​Element​ ​of​ ​Honesty​ ​meant​ ​anything​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​pretty​ ​necklace​ ​to​ ​wear.​ ​She seemed​ ​to​ ​want​ ​to​ ​at​ ​least​ ​give​ ​him​ ​the​ ​opportunity​ ​to​ ​prove​ ​himself,​ ​which​ ​he​ ​now​ ​recognized​ ​as​ ​a small​ ​taste​ ​of​ ​mint​ ​that​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​to​ ​be​ ​something​ ​akin​ ​to​ ​hope.

“I​ ​think…”​ ​Allan​ ​paused,​ ​quickly​ ​going​ ​over​ ​the​ ​reasons​ ​for,​ ​and​ ​against,​ ​taking​ ​some​ ​time​ ​to go​ ​working​ ​on​ ​the​ ​farm.​ ​“I​ ​think​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​lovely.​ ​Thank​ ​you​ ​for​ ​asking​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​it​ ​isn’t​ ​easy​ ​to trust​ ​a​ ​changeling,​ ​even​ ​after​ ​what​ ​happened.”

Applejack​ ​simply​ ​smiled.​ ​“You​ ​ain’t​ ​done​ ​anything​ ​to​ ​make​ ​me​ ​suspicious,​ ​so​ ​I’m​ ​gonna​ ​do my​ ​darndest​ ​to​ ​give​ ​ya​ ​the​ ​benefit​ ​of​ ​the​ ​doubt.”

“Well,​ ​thank​ ​you.​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​right​ ​with​ ​you​ ​in​ ​a​ ​minute,​ ​I​ ​just​ ​have​ ​to​ ​put​ ​away​ ​my​ ​study​ ​books.​ ​I don’t​ ​think​ ​the​ ​Princess​ ​would​ ​take​ ​too​ ​kindly​ ​to​ ​me​ ​letting​ ​the​ ​books​ ​get​ ​damaged​ ​in​ ​any​ ​way.”

“Ah​ ​hear​ ​ya.”​ ​Applejack​ ​said​ ​with​ ​a​ ​nod.​ ​“So,​ ​y’all​ ​are​ ​comin’​ ​down​ ​to​ ​the​ ​farm?”

“Yeah,​ ​just​ ​give​ ​me​ ​a​ ​minute​ ​to​ ​get​ ​my​ ​cloak.”​ ​Allan​ ​darted​ ​back​ ​inside,​ ​returning​ ​a​ ​few moments​ ​later​ ​with​ ​his​ ​cloak,​ ​using​ ​his​ ​magic​ ​to​ ​quickly​ ​tie​ ​it​ ​into​ ​place.

“Alright.​ ​I’m​ ​pretty​ ​sure​ ​mah​ ​family​ ​will​ ​like​ ​ya.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​we’ll​ ​have​ ​any​ ​problems.”

********************

“Ah​ ​got​ ​a​ ​problem​ ​with​ ​‘im.”

Granny​ ​Smith​ ​was​ ​by​ ​far​ ​the​ ​oldest​ ​pony​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​met​ ​yet,​ ​with​ ​wrinkled​ ​skin​ ​and​ ​a thinning​ ​green​ ​coat​ ​that​ ​was​ ​threatening​ ​her​ ​with​ ​bald​ ​patches​ ​should​ ​she​ ​stay​ ​alive​ ​for​ ​much​ ​longer. He​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​just​ ​how​ ​old​ ​the​ ​crotchety​ ​old​ ​coot​ ​actually​ ​was,​ ​nor​ ​did​ ​he​ ​have​ ​any​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​clue​ ​as to​ ​the​ ​reasons​ ​why​ ​she​ ​preferred​ ​to​ ​slump​ ​in​ ​her​ ​rocking​ ​chair​ ​in​ ​the​ ​way​ ​she​ ​did,​ ​because,​ ​as​ ​with most​ ​older​ ​folk,​ ​only​ ​she​ ​knew​ ​the​ ​exact​ ​reason.​ ​Or,​ ​she​ ​may​ ​have​ ​done.​ ​She’d​ ​most​ ​likely​ ​forgotten​ ​it by​ ​now.​ ​Her​ ​Cutie​ ​mark​ ​was​ ​an​ ​apple​ ​pie,​ ​which​ ​Allan​ ​assumed​ ​meant​ ​she​ ​had​ ​some​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​talent​ ​for making​ ​apple​ ​based​ ​treats,​ ​although​ ​of​ ​course,​ ​she​ ​could​ ​just​ ​have​ ​easily​ ​had​ ​a​ ​talent​ ​for​ ​eating​ ​them
instead.​ ​Nothing​ ​made​ ​sense​ ​in​ ​a​ ​world​ ​ruled​ ​by​ ​magic.

Applejack​ ​held​ ​back​ ​a​ ​groan​ ​of​ ​frustration​ ​from​ ​where​ ​she​ ​stood​ ​beside​ ​the​ ​slightly​ ​taller changeling​ ​stallion,​ ​and​ ​was​ ​also​ ​able​ ​to​ ​resist​ ​hitting​ ​her​ ​face​ ​with​ ​her​ ​hoof. “What’s​ ​wrong​ ​with​ ​him?”​ ​She​ ​asked,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​narrowed.

Allan​ ​found​ ​himself​ ​asking​ ​the​ ​same​ ​question​ ​from​ ​underneath​ ​his​ ​lovely​ ​blue​ ​cloak,​ ​which had​ ​once​ ​again​ ​shielded​ ​him​ ​from​ ​prying​ ​eyes​ ​on​ ​his​ ​trip​ ​through​ ​Ponyville.​ ​What​ ​was​ ​wrong​ ​with him?​ ​Besides​ ​the​ ​bloody​ ​obvious...

“Why,​ ​his​ ​legs​ ​are​ ​so​ ​skinny,​ ​they’d​ ​snap​ ​off​ ​quicker​ ​than​ ​a​ ​plywood​ ​shovel​ ​handle​ ​the moment​ ​he​ ​so​ ​much​ ​as​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​buck​ ​an​ ​apple​ ​or​ ​pull​ ​a​ ​plow!”​ ​Granny​ ​Smith​ ​explained,​ ​her​ ​aged southern​ ​accent​ ​making​ ​most​ ​of​ ​what​ ​she​ ​said​ ​incredibly​ ​hard​ ​to​ ​understand.

“I’m​ ​stronger​ ​than​ ​I​ ​look.”​ ​Allan​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​sound​ ​tougher​ ​than​ ​he​ ​was,​ ​but​ ​failed​ ​miserably under​ ​the​ ​watchful​ ​scrutiny​ ​of​ ​Big​ ​Macintosh,​ ​Applejack’s​ ​enormous​ ​older​ ​brother.​ ​The​ ​pony​ ​seemed to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​slab​ ​of​ ​muscle​ ​piled​ ​on​ ​top​ ​of​ ​bone,​ ​tough​ ​and​ ​sturdy,​ ​built​ ​like​ ​a​ ​tank​ ​and​ ​with​ ​a​ ​solid,​ ​quiet disposition​ ​to​ ​match.​ ​The​ ​reason​ ​he​ ​seemed​ ​this​ ​way​ ​was​ ​because​ ​that’s​ ​exactly​ ​what​ ​he​ ​was.​ ​The red​ ​coated​ ​stallion,​ ​with​ ​his​ ​green,​ ​half-apple​ ​cutie-mark​ ​was​ ​quiet,​ ​strong,​ ​and​ ​intimidating.​ ​Just​ ​the fact​ ​that​ ​he​ ​stood​ ​almost​ ​to​ ​Allans​ ​height,​ ​and​ ​had​ ​a​ ​much​ ​broader​ ​shoulder​ ​width,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​neck​ ​as thick​ ​as​ ​his​ ​head​ ​was​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​cow​ ​any​ ​of​ ​Allans​ ​confidence.

“Ye​ ​look​ ​weaker​ ​than​ ​a​ ​month-blighted​ ​Apple​ ​tree,​ ​sonny!”​ ​Granny​ ​Smith​ ​retorted.​ ​“Just​ ​get back​ ​to​ ​Ponyville​ ​and​ ​find​ ​a​ ​job​ ​more​ ​suited​ ​to​ ​ya!!”

“Granny,​ ​please,​ ​just​ ​give​ ​him​ ​a​ ​chance.”​ ​Applejack​ ​begged.​ ​“It’s​ ​just​ ​for​ ​one​ ​day.”

Granny​ ​Smith​ ​made​ ​the​ ​mistake​ ​of​ ​making​ ​eye​ ​contact​ ​with​ ​her​ ​granddaughter​ ​as​ ​she​ ​did her​ ​best​ ​puppy​ ​dog​ ​impression,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​pouted​ ​lower​ ​lip​ ​and​ ​huge​ ​eyes.​ ​She​ ​caved​ ​within​ ​ten​ ​seconds of​ ​seeing​ ​that​ ​look.

“Alright,​ ​but​ ​if’n​ ​he​ ​gets​ ​hurt,​ ​it​ ​ain’t​ ​on​ ​me!”

“Fair​ ​enough.”​ ​Applejack​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​Allan,​ ​and​ ​once​ ​she​ ​was​ ​sure​ ​none​ ​of​ ​the​ ​other​ ​Apple family​ ​members​ ​could​ ​see​ ​her​ ​face,​ ​she​ ​winked​ ​at​ ​Allan.​ ​“Alright,​ ​you​ ​go​ ​with​ ​Big​ ​Mac​ ​down​ ​there, and​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​along​ ​soon.​ ​Don’t​ ​try​ ​to​ ​overdo​ ​anything,​ ​just,​ ​try​ ​to​ ​relax​ ​a​ ​bit.”​ ​Before​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​reply, she​ ​turned​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​down​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​many​ ​rows​ ​of​ ​trees​ ​that​ ​extended​ ​into​ ​the​ ​distance.

Allan​ ​gulped,​ ​and​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​the​ ​Apple​ ​family,​ ​who​ ​eyed​ ​him​ ​with​ ​stares​ ​both​ ​suspicious,​ ​and curious.​ ​Big​ ​Macintosh​ ​just​ ​shook​ ​his​ ​head​ ​and​ ​went​ ​down​ ​another​ ​row​ ​of​ ​trees,​ ​clearly​ ​not​ ​all​ ​that happy​ ​about​ ​having​ ​a​ ​changeling​ ​on​ ​the​ ​farm.​ ​​ ​With​ ​a​ ​sigh,​ ​Allan​ ​turned​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​farm​ ​house and​ ​trotted​ ​after​ ​Big​ ​Mac,​ ​who​ ​had​ ​not​ ​bothered​ ​to​ ​wait​ ​for​ ​him,​ ​already​ ​several​ ​meters​ ​away.

Following​ ​the​ ​big​ ​stallion,​ ​Allan​ ​took​ ​Applajack’s​ ​advice​ ​​ ​and​ ​let​ ​himself​ ​relax,​ ​enjoying​ ​the​ ​feeling​ ​of simply​ ​being​ ​outside.​ ​The​ ​dappled​ ​sun​ ​on​ ​his​ ​chitin,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​soft​ ​loam​ ​of​ ​the​ ​orchard​ ​beneath​ ​his hooves.​ ​He​ ​stopped​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment​ ​to​ ​let​ ​himself​ ​enjoy​ ​the​ ​feel​ ​of​ ​it​ ​against​ ​the​ ​frogs​ ​of​ ​his​ ​hooves before​ ​continuing​ ​on.

As​ ​the​ ​red​ ​barn​ ​and​ ​Apple​ ​family​ ​farmhouse​ ​disappeared​ ​behind​ ​them,​ ​Allan​ ​decided​ ​to​ ​try breaking​ ​the​ ​ice.​ ​“So…​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​harvest​ ​apples​ ​by​ ​kicking​ ​the​ ​trees?”

Big​ ​Mac​ ​only​ ​barely​ ​glanced​ ​Allan's​ ​way​ ​when​ ​he​ ​responded.​ ​“Eeyup.”

“And​ ​they​ ​fall​ ​into​ ​buckets​ ​around​ ​the​ ​tree,​ ​every​ ​time?”

“Eeyup.”

“Wow,​ ​so​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​own​ ​all​ ​of​ ​this?”

“Eeyup.”

“And​ ​you​ ​love​ ​working​ ​on​ ​the​ ​farm?”

“Eeyup.”

“...So​ ​what’s​ ​your​ ​cutie​ ​mark​ ​signify?”

“Eeyup.”

“Um,​ ​Big​ ​Mac?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked,​ ​frowning.

“Eeyup.”

“Big​ ​Macintosh?”

“Eeyup.”

“......You’re​ ​ignoring​ ​me​ ​aren’t​ ​you?”​ ​The​ ​frown​ ​deepened.

“Eeyup.”

“Urgh,​ ​fine.​ ​Just​ ​don’t​ ​complain​ ​when​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​get​ ​you​ ​a​ ​christmas​ ​card!”

“Eeyup.”

Allan​ ​growled.​ ​“I’m​ ​not​ ​gonna​ ​talk​ ​anymore.​ ​Happy?”

The​ ​stallion​ ​looked​ ​back​ ​at​ ​Allan​ ​before​ ​smiling.​ ​“Eeyup.”

Alan's​ ​eye​ ​twitched.​ ​He​ ​did​ ​not​ ​speak​ ​again.​ ​When​ ​they​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​part​ ​of​ ​the​ ​orchard​ ​that still​ ​had​ ​apples​ ​in​ ​the​ ​trees,​ ​Big​ ​Mac​ ​did​ ​not​ ​bother​ ​to​ ​teach​ ​Allan,​ ​instead,​ ​he​ ​just​ ​got​ ​right​ ​to bucking,​ ​kicking​ ​the​ ​first​ ​tree,​ ​and​ ​barely​ ​slowing​ ​down​ ​to​ ​do​ ​it.

“Oh,​ ​so​ ​you​ ​aren’t​ ​going​ ​to​ ​teach​ ​me,​ ​huh?”​ ​Allan​ ​muttered.​ ​“Fine,​ ​I’ll​ ​teach​ ​myself,​ ​then.” Looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​on​ ​his​ ​side​ ​of​ ​the​ ​row,​ ​Allan​ ​lined​ ​up​ ​his​ ​shot,​ ​and​ ​reared​ ​up​ ​onto​ ​his front​ ​hooves,​ ​and​ ​kicked​ ​out​ ​with​ ​his​ ​hindquarters.

His​ ​hooves​ ​struck​ ​the​ ​bark​ ​solidly,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​was​ ​a​ ​good​ ​hit.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​only​ ​one​ ​problem.​ ​Allan hadn’t​ ​accounted​ ​for​ ​the​ ​conservation​ ​of​ ​momentum.

When​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​hit​ ​the​ ​tree,​ ​Alan's​ ​front​ ​legs​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​bent​ ​to​ ​absorb​ ​and​ ​redirect​ ​the force,​ ​which​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​having​ ​the​ ​effect​ ​of​ ​knocking​ ​the​ ​apples​ ​down,​ ​instead​ ​knocked​ ​him​ ​down. For​ ​the​ ​umpteenth​ ​time​ ​since​ ​he​ ​had​ ​arrived​ ​in​ ​Equestria,​ ​Allan​ ​landed​ ​on​ ​his​ ​poor,​ ​abused nose,​ ​and​ ​received​ ​a​ ​mouthful​ ​of​ ​mud.

Growling​ ​out​ ​loud,​ ​Allan,​ ​determined​ ​to​ ​not​ ​let​ ​Big​ ​Mac​ ​get​ ​the​ ​satisfaction​ ​of​ ​getting​ ​him​ ​to quit,​ ​lined​ ​up​ ​his​ ​next​ ​shot,​ ​this​ ​time​ ​repositioning​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​and​ ​bending​ ​his​ ​front​ ​legs.​ ​When​ ​he was​ ​certain​ ​he​ ​was​ ​ready,​ ​he​ ​let​ ​his​ ​hind​ ​legs​ ​uncoil,​ ​where​ ​they​ ​struck​ ​the​ ​bark​ ​with​ ​a​ ​resounding: THWACK!

​Allan​ ​grinned,​ ​and​ ​looked​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​branches,​ ​expecting​ ​to​ ​see​ ​empty​ ​branches.​ ​Instead,​ ​the gleaming,​ ​shiny​ ​apples​ ​remained​ ​where​ ​they​ ​were.

His​ ​grin​ ​reversed​ ​itself​ ​into​ ​a​ ​snarling​ ​grimace.​ ​This​ ​was​ ​ridiculous.​ ​He​ ​wasn’t​ ​that​ ​weak!

There​ ​had​ ​to​ ​be​ ​some​ ​trick,​ ​some​ ​knack​ ​for​ ​it. What​ ​did​ ​Big​ ​Mac,​ ​Granny​ ​and​ ​Applejack​ ​all​ ​have​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​didn’t?​ ​That​ ​was​ ​the​ ​question,
and​ ​at​ ​first,​ ​the​ ​answer​ ​seemed​ ​obvious.​ ​They​ ​all​ ​had​ ​cutie​ ​marks.​ ​However,​ ​the​ ​more​ ​Allan​ ​thought about​ ​it,​ ​the​ ​more​ ​he​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​just​ ​wasn’t​ ​the​ ​case. They​ ​were​ ​all​ ​members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Earth​ ​Pony​ ​sub-race,​ ​and​ ​as​ ​such,​ ​they​ ​had​ ​magic.​ ​Earth​ ​Pony magic.​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​a​ ​Changeling.​ ​The​ ​problem​ ​was​ ​even​ ​more​ ​obvious​ ​than​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​a​ ​cutie​ ​mark,​ ​now that​ ​he​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​it.​ ​Not​ ​being​ ​an​ ​Earth​ ​pony​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​definite​ ​hindrance​ ​to​ ​him.

It​ ​made​ ​sense​ ​to​ ​him​ ​at​ ​least.​ ​The​ ​Earth​ ​ponies​ ​all​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​naturally​ ​stronger​ ​than​ ​the other​ ​two​ ​races,​ ​and​ ​than​ ​him.​ ​Changelings,​ ​as​ ​far​ ​as​ ​he​ ​knew,​ ​could​ ​tap​ ​into​ ​all​ ​three​ ​types​ ​of​ ​pony magic​ ​when​ ​they​ ​shifted​ ​form.​ ​But​ ​how​ ​could​ ​he​ ​do​ ​it?​ ​He​ ​didn’t​ ​know​ ​the​ ​first​ ​thing​ ​about​ ​changing shape,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​only​ ​knew​ ​a​ ​little​ ​about​ ​magic.​ ​So​ ​far,​ ​most​ ​of​ ​magic​ ​was​ ​thinking​ ​something​ ​out,​ ​then channeling​ ​energy​ ​though​ ​his​ ​horn​ ​while​ ​concentrating​ ​on​ ​what​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​happen.​ ​Twilight​ ​had called​ ​that​ ​method​ ​‘sorcery’,​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​actual​ ​magic.​ ​The​ ​spells​ ​she​ ​used​ ​required​ ​the​ ​caster​ ​to​ ​use memorized​ ​formulas,​ ​to​ ​form​ ​patterns​ ​with​ ​magical​ ​energy​ ​that​ ​would​ ​then​ ​channel​ ​magic​ ​to​ ​do
things​ ​far​ ​too​ ​complicated​ ​for​ ​simple​ ​‘sorcery’.​ ​If​ ​sorcery​ ​was​ ​very​ ​basic,​ ​then​ ​perhaps​ ​a​ ​natural ability​ ​would​ ​act​ ​in​ ​a​ ​similar​ ​fashion.
Allan​ ​bowed​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​and​ ​closed​ ​his​ ​eyes.​ ​He​ ​envisioned​ ​things​ ​moving​ ​on​ ​their​ ​own​ ​when using​ ​telekinesis,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​decided​ ​that​ ​envisioning​ ​what​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​become​ ​was​ ​probably​ ​how​ ​he could​ ​go​ ​about​ ​shapeshifting.​ ​Envisioning​ ​himself​ ​standing​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​a​ ​pony-quinn, like the ones in Rarity's boutique,​ ​Allan​ ​moved around​ ​the​ ​mental​ ​image,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​decide​ ​how​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​look.​ ​The​ ​more​ ​he​ ​thought,​ ​the​ ​more
he​ ​came​ ​to​ ​realise​ ​that​ ​basing​ ​the​ ​image​ ​off​ ​of​ ​something​ ​he​ ​already​ ​knew​ ​was​ ​probably​ ​a​ ​good​ ​idea.

He​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​Applejack,​ ​how​ ​strong​ ​she​ ​was.​ ​He​ ​sculpted​ ​a​ ​mental​ ​image​ ​of​ ​her, painstakingly​ ​replicating​ ​the​ ​details​ ​of​ ​her​ ​face​ ​and​ ​her​ ​body,​ ​until​ ​he​ ​was​ ​happy​ ​with​ ​it.​ ​But,​ ​he excluded​ ​her​ ​cutie​ ​mark.​ ​Instead,​ ​he​ ​began​ ​altering​ ​the​ ​image,​ ​changing​ ​the​ ​colours​ ​of​ ​the​ ​pony​ ​he was​ ​picturing.​ ​The​ ​coat​ ​a​ ​chestnut​ ​brown,​ ​as​ ​bronze​ ​was​ ​rather​ ​unnatural,​ ​and​ ​an​ ​electric​ ​blue​ ​mane, with​ ​bright​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​and​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​lighter​ ​brown​ ​freckles,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​single​ ​white​ ​diamond​ ​on​ ​the forehead,​ ​because​ ​he​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​pictures​ ​of​ ​horses​ ​with​ ​marks​ ​like​ ​that​ ​back​ ​home.​ ​He​ ​recalled​ ​Big Mac’s​ ​much​ ​longer​ ​leg​ ​fur,​ ​and​ ​added​ ​it​ ​in.​ ​It​ ​looked​ ​nice,​ ​so​ ​why​ ​not?​ ​He​ ​thickened​ ​the​ ​body​ ​up,​ ​and altered​ ​the​ ​facial​ ​structure​ ​from​ ​feminine​ ​to​ ​something​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more​ ​masculine.​ ​He​ ​kept​ ​the​ ​muzzle thinner​ ​than​ ​Mac’s,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​suited​ ​him​ ​better.

When​ ​he​ ​was​ ​finished,​ ​he​ ​regarded​ ​the​ ​brown​ ​pony​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him,​ ​he​ ​did​ ​as​ ​he​ ​had​ ​done with​ ​other​ ​magic,​ ​and​ ​drew​ ​upon​ ​the​ ​magic​ ​he​ ​held​ ​within.​ ​Once​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​like​ ​he​ ​had​ ​enough,​ ​he​ ​let the​ ​changeling​ ​magic​ ​wash​ ​over​ ​him,​ ​wincing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​reminder​ ​that​ ​he​ ​didn’t​ ​actually​ ​know​ ​how​ ​he was​ ​doing​ ​any​ ​of​ ​this.

A​ ​wave​ ​of​ ​blue​ ​fire​ ​rolled​ ​off​ ​of​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​fell​ ​back​ ​in​ ​shock.​ ​The​ ​sudden​ ​burst​ ​of​ ​energy and​ ​the​ ​bright​ ​flash​ ​had​ ​startle​ ​him,​ ​sending​ ​falling​ ​onto​ ​his​ ​butt,​ ​yet​ ​again. Once​ ​he​ ​was​ ​certain​ ​that​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​accidentally​ ​set​ ​the​ ​orchard​ ​on​ ​fire,​ ​Allan​ ​began​ ​to​ ​look himself​ ​over,​ ​scrutinizing​ ​the​ ​details.​ ​The​ ​legs​ ​were​ ​just​ ​the​ ​right​ ​length,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​could​ ​feel​ ​the increase​ ​in​ ​strength,​ ​the​ ​muscles​ ​thicker​ ​and​ ​stronger​ ​than​ ​they​ ​had​ ​ever​ ​been,​ ​even​ ​at​ ​his​ ​fittest.

The​ ​brown​ ​coat​ ​adorning​ ​his​ ​body​ ​was​ ​a​ ​little​ ​thicker​ ​than​ ​he​ ​would​ ​have​ ​expected,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​was​ ​a minor​ ​issue.​ ​His​ ​limbs​ ​still​ ​worked,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​was​ ​glad​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​screwed​ ​anything​ ​up,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​lack​ ​of wings​ ​and​ ​horn​ ​were,​ ​if​ ​anything,​ ​a​ ​little​ ​relieving​ ​for​ ​him,​ ​bringing​ ​him​ ​a​ ​little​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​being​ ​human again.​ ​Peering​ ​over​ ​to​ ​Big​ ​Mac,​ ​who​ ​watched​ ​him​ ​with​ ​both​ ​interest​ ​and​ ​suspicion,​ ​Allan​ ​offered​ ​a nervous​ ​smile,​ ​which​ ​did​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​deter​ ​Big​ ​Macintosh’s​ ​stare.

He​ ​allowed​ ​himself​ ​a​ ​moment​ ​of​ ​celebration,​ ​his​ ​inner​ ​voice​ ​squealing.​ ​‘I​ ​did​ ​it!​ ​I​ ​did​ ​it!​ ​I​ ​did on​ ​my​ ​own!!!’​ ​Once​ ​he​ ​had​ ​that​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​way,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​time​ ​to​ ​see​ ​if​ ​his​ ​efforts​ ​had​ ​made​ ​any​ ​kind​ ​of difference.

“Right...let’s​ ​give​ ​you​ ​a​ ​test​ ​run…”​ ​He​ ​muttered,​ ​still​ ​with​ ​Big​ ​Mac​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​him​ ​from​ ​where he​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​buck​ ​trees.

Allan​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​grimace​ ​as​ ​he​ ​unintentionally​ ​let​ ​his​ ​train​ ​of​ ​thought​ ​led​ ​to​ ​him​ ​imagining himself​ ​trying,​ ​and​ ​miserably​ ​failing​ ​to​ ​buck​ ​apples​ ​down.​ ​Shaking​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​Allan​ ​raised​ ​his​ ​hind quarters​ ​up​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​took​ ​careful​ ​aim.​ ​After​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​glance​ ​up​ ​the​ ​line​ ​to​ ​see​ ​the​ ​apprehensive
figure​ ​of​ ​Big​ ​Macintosh,​ ​Allan​ ​lashed​ ​back​ ​with​ ​his​ ​hooves,​ ​the​ ​power​ ​of​ ​a​ ​steam​ ​train​ ​connecting with​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​behind​ ​him.

For​ ​a​ ​brief​ ​moment,​ ​Allan​ ​felt​ ​his​ ​elation​ ​at​ ​being​ ​able​ ​to​ ​create​ ​a​ ​working​ ​disguise​ ​of​ ​his​ ​own shatter​ ​as​ ​he​ ​heard​ ​a​ ​distinct​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​apples​ ​falling.

-​Thump​-

Alan's​ ​eyes​ ​widened,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​look​ ​at​ ​the​ ​bottom​ ​of​ ​the​ ​nearest​ ​bucket.​ ​A​ ​solid​ ​red apple,​ ​devoid​ ​of​ ​bruising​ ​or​ ​blemishes​ ​of​ ​any​ ​kind,​ ​sat​ ​there.

-​Thump​-​ ​-​Thump​-​ ​-​Thump​-

More​ ​apples​ ​fell​ ​into​ ​the​ ​buckets,​ ​having​ ​been​ ​jarred​ ​partially​ ​loose​ ​after​ ​the​ ​initial​ ​kick,​ ​only to​ ​completely​ ​fall​ ​a​ ​few​ ​seconds​ ​later.​ ​Allan​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​whoop​ ​of​ ​joy,​ ​before​ ​swiftly​ ​kicking​ ​the​ ​tree again,​ ​shaking​ ​free​ ​the​ ​remaining​ ​few​ ​apples. Happily​ ​trotting​ ​along,​ ​a​ ​bounce​ ​in​ ​his​ ​step,​ ​Allan​ ​kicked​ ​the​ ​next​ ​tree,​ ​this​ ​time​ ​managing​ ​to get​ ​all​ ​the​ ​apples​ ​at​ ​once.​ ​The​ ​next​ ​one​ ​was​ ​just​ ​as​ ​easy,​ ​and​ ​after​ ​a​ ​few​ ​goes,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​sure​ ​he could​ ​catch​ ​Mac​ ​up​ ​in​ ​a​ ​few​ ​minutes.

The​ ​sun​ ​rose​ ​higher,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​ignored​ ​the​ ​sweat​ ​that​ ​his​ ​new​ ​body​ ​was​ ​excreting​ ​and continued​ ​to​ ​buck​ ​the​ ​trees.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​where​ ​he​ ​was​ ​in​ ​relation​ ​to​ ​Mac​ ​anymore,​ ​but​ ​his​ ​ears told​ ​him​ ​that​ ​Mac​ ​was​ ​close,​ ​the​ ​solid​ ​-​Thunk​-​ ​of​ ​the​ ​stallion’s​ ​hooves​ ​on​ ​the​ ​nearby​ ​trees​ ​indicating his​ ​position​ ​as​ ​being​ ​somewhere​ ​just​ ​ahead​ ​of​ ​him.

Allan​ ​felt​ ​good.​ ​Better​ ​than​ ​good.​ ​The​ ​simple​ ​activity​ ​easily​ ​occupying​ ​his​ ​mind.​ ​His​ ​muscles may​ ​have​ ​felt​ ​sore,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​care​ ​any​ ​less.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​actually​ ​enjoying​ ​it.​ ​A​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face, Allan​ ​bucked​ ​the​ ​next​ ​tree,​ ​and​ ​listened​ ​with​ ​a​ ​satisfied​ ​grin​ ​to​ ​the​ ​melodic​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​apples​ ​falling into​ ​the​ ​buckets.

“Big​ ​Mac!!”​ ​Alan's​ ​ears​ ​perked​ ​up​ ​as​ ​he​ ​heard​ ​Applejack’s​ ​voice​ ​drifting​ ​through​ ​the​ ​trees. Looking​ ​back​ ​up​ ​the​ ​way​ ​he​ ​had​ ​come,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​shocked​ ​to​ ​realize​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​completely out​ ​of​ ​sight​ ​of​ ​the​ ​farm​ ​house.​ ​Looking​ ​across​ ​to​ ​Big​ ​Mac,​ ​he​ ​caught​ ​the​ ​stallion​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​him​ ​in… was​ ​that…...was​ ​he​ ​impressed?

“Heya​ ​Mac!​ ​Uh,​ ​who’s​ ​this?​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​out​ ​here​ ​helpin’​ ​ya? Somepony​ ​else​ ​volunteer...​ ​”​ ​Applejack​ ​stopped​ ​to​ ​peer​ ​at​ ​the​ ​two​ ​of​ ​them,​ ​her​ ​brow​ ​creasing​ ​as​ ​she started​ ​to​ ​piece​ ​together​ ​the​ ​truth. In​ ​order​ ​to​ ​save​ ​his​ ​sister​ ​the​ ​trouble,​ ​Big​ ​Mac​ ​just​ ​pointed​ ​at​ ​Allan​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hoof,​ ​and​ ​Allan gave​ ​a​ ​timid​ ​wave.​ ​The​ ​orange​ ​farm​ ​pony​ ​looked​ ​him​ ​up​ ​and​ ​down,​ ​critically​ ​eyeing​ ​his​ ​disguise.

“What’s​ ​with​ ​the​ ​disguise?”​ ​She​ ​asked,​ ​an​ ​eyebrow​ ​raised.

“Oh,​ ​um…”​ ​Allan​ ​started.​ ​“I​ ​had​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​of​ ​trouble​ ​bucking​ ​trees,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​maybe​ ​this​ ​would help,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​does!​ ​Look!”

Despite​ ​how​ ​tired​ ​he’d​ ​already​ ​made​ ​himself,​ ​Allan​ ​trotted​ ​up​ ​to​ ​the​ ​next​ ​tree​ ​in​ ​his​ ​row and​ ​gave​ ​it​ ​a​ ​solid​ ​kick.​ ​The​ ​apples​ ​dropped​ ​down​ ​in​ ​a​ ​steady​ ​rain. Applejack​ ​actually​ ​looked​ ​a​ ​little​ ​impressed.​ ​“Well​ ​I’ll​ ​be!​ ​Looks​ ​like​ ​you​ ​really​ ​are​ ​stronger than​ ​you​ ​look​ ​sugarcube!”

Allan​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​weak​ ​chuckle.​ ​“I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​looks​ ​say​ ​much​ ​about​ ​changelings.”

Applejack​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​that.​ ​“They​ ​sure​ ​don’t.​ ​Y’all​ ​hungry?”

Allan,​ ​never​ ​having​ ​been​ ​one​ ​to​ ​pass​ ​up​ ​free​ ​food,​ ​eagerly​ ​nodded.
***************

Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​sure​ ​what​ ​he​ ​had​ ​expected​ ​from​ ​the​ ​Apple​ ​family,​ ​but​ ​an​ ​outdoor​ ​feast​ ​on​ ​a picnic​ ​table​ ​wasn’t​ ​what​ ​he​ ​had​ ​had​ ​in​ ​mind.​ ​Granny​ ​Smith​ ​had​ ​slowly​ ​hobbled​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​table after​ ​calling​ ​the​ ​family​ ​for​ ​lunch,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​sat​ ​at​ ​the​ ​table’s​ ​head,​ ​perched​ ​on​ ​a​ ​specially​ ​padded​ ​chair made​ ​just​ ​for​ ​her.​ ​Applejack​ ​sat​ ​between​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Big​ ​Mac,​ ​which​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​found​ ​a​ ​little comforting.​ ​The​ ​largeness​ ​of​ ​the​ ​other​ ​stallion,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​ability​ ​to​ ​buck​ ​the​ ​trees​ ​with​ ​a​ ​single​ ​leg​ ​were more​ ​than​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​make​ ​Allan​ ​want​ ​to​ ​avoid​ ​any​ ​unpleasantness​ ​with​ ​him.​ ​The​ ​last​ ​member​ ​of​ ​the family,​ ​was​ ​the​ ​small​ ​filly​ ​called​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom.​ ​Her​ ​yellow​ ​coat​ ​and​ ​red​ ​mane,​ ​topped​ ​with​ ​an adorable​ ​reddish​ ​bow​ ​that​ ​was​ ​almost​ ​as​ ​large​ ​as​ ​the​ ​head​ ​it​ ​was​ ​worn​ ​on,​ ​made​ ​her​ ​the​ ​epitome​ ​of cute,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​energetic,​ ​goofball​ ​tendencies,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​spunky,​ ​farm​ ​pony​ ​attitude​ ​made​ ​her​ ​a​ ​delight to​ ​be​ ​around,​ ​as​ ​far​ ​as​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​concerned.​ ​The​ ​only​ ​problem​ ​was​ ​the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​she​ ​was​ ​young,​ ​and full​ ​of​ ​questions.

“So​ ​yer’​ ​really​ ​a​ ​changelin’?​ ​That’s​ ​so​ ​cool?​ ​How​ ​many​ ​ponies​ ​can​ ​you​ ​turn​ ​into?​ ​Could​ ​you turn​ ​into​ ​a​ ​dragon​ ​of​ ​you​ ​wanted?​ ​Or​ ​a​ ​cockatrice?​ ​Can​ ​you​ ​steal​ ​a​ ​ponies​ ​memories?​ ​Can​ ​you-”

Allan​ ​answered​ ​as​ ​many​ ​of​ ​her​ ​questions​ ​as​ ​he​ ​could,​ ​even​ ​giving​ ​a​ ​demonstration​ ​of​ ​his ability​ ​to​ ​shapeshift,​ ​which​ ​suddenly​ ​became​ ​very​ ​disorienting​ ​when​ ​the​ ​filly​ ​requested​ ​that​ ​he change​ ​into​ ​her.​ ​After​ ​a​ ​short​ ​time​ ​memorizing​ ​the​ ​details​ ​of​ ​the​ ​filly​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him,​ ​he​ ​shifted. Suddenly​ ​being​ ​so​ ​much​ ​shorter​ ​than​ ​all​ ​the​ ​others​ ​made​ ​for​ ​a​ ​rather​ ​large​ ​upwelling​ ​of​ ​fear, combatted​ ​only​ ​by​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​convincing​ ​him​ ​to​ ​make​ ​a​ ​cute​ ​face​ ​with​ ​her​ ​to​ ​see​ ​if​ ​the​ ​two​ ​of them​ ​could​ ​make​ ​her​ ​family’s​ ​hearts​ ​explode​ ​from​ ​a​ ​cuteness​ ​overload.
The​ ​results​ ​were​ ​very​ ​successful.​ ​Mac​ ​had​ ​to​ ​turn​ ​his​ ​head​ ​away​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​protect​ ​himself, Granny​ ​Smith’s​ ​eyes​ ​went​ ​impossibly​ ​wide,​ ​and​ ​Applejack​ ​succumbed​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cute​ ​within​ ​ten​ ​seconds, an​ ​enormous​ ​smile​ ​and​ ​a​ ​“D’aaawwwwwww.”​ ​signifying​ ​her​ ​fall.

Shifting​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​older​ ​earth​ ​pony​ ​form,​ ​Allan​ ​graciously​ ​began​ ​to​ ​eat,​ ​being​ ​careful​ ​not to​ ​eat​ ​like​ ​an​ ​absolute​ ​slob,​ ​trying​ ​his​ ​best​ ​to​ ​mind​ ​his​ ​manners.​ ​Without​ ​his​ ​horn​ ​and​ ​magic,​ ​it​ ​was far​ ​more​ ​difficult,​ ​and​ ​only​ ​the​ ​intervention​ ​of​ ​Applejack​ ​stopped​ ​his​ ​glass​ ​of​ ​juice​ ​from​ ​absolutely soaking​ ​him.

“Hey,​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​look​ ​like​ ​you’ve​ ​eaten​ ​much,​ ​Allan.”​ ​AJ​ ​commented,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​small amount​ ​of​ ​food​ ​that​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​had​ ​put​ ​on​ ​his​ ​plate, and the even smaller amount that remained.​ ​“Y’all​ ​alright?”

The​ ​care​ ​and​ ​concern​ ​from​ ​her​ ​triggered​ ​his​ ​strange​ ​emotive​ ​vision​ ​again.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​a​ ​large stream​ ​of​ ​it​ ​connecting​ ​to​ ​him,​ ​being​ ​absorbed,​ ​seemingly​ ​with​ ​no​ ​adverse​ ​affect​ ​effort​ ​to​ ​her.​ ​It​ ​was a​ ​very​ ​similar​ ​shade​ ​of​ ​pink​ ​to​ ​the​ ​one​ ​that​ ​had​ ​been​ ​around​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​but​ ​now,​ ​he​ ​actually​ ​felt​ ​it, and​ ​it​ ​felt​ ​very​ ​good,​ ​like​ ​the​ ​soothing​ ​warmth​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sun​ ​after​ ​a​ ​long​ ​soak​ ​in​ ​a​ ​cold​ ​lake,​ ​or​ ​a​ ​much needed​ ​hug.

“Actually,​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​changeling’s​ ​eat​ ​all​ ​that​ ​much​ ​physical​ ​food.​ ​It’s​ ​emotions​ ​we​ ​need, remember?”

Applejack​ ​suddenly​ ​clicked.​ ​“Oh,​ ​yeah,​ ​right.​ ​Sorry,​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​think​ ​about​ ​that.”

“Maybe​ ​this​ ​would​ ​help?”​ ​Allan​ ​suggested,​ ​letting​ ​his​ ​disguise​ ​drop.​ ​The​ ​flames​ ​once​ ​again felt​ ​warm,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​they​ ​wouldn’t​ ​hurt​ ​anypony.​ ​The​ ​bronze​ ​changeling​ ​buzzed​ ​his​ ​wings​ ​for a​ ​bit,​ ​relieving​ ​an​ ​uncomfortable​ ​stiffness​ ​he​ ​had​ ​not​ ​even​ ​realized​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​getting.

“That​ ​helps.”​ ​Applejack​ ​confirmed.​ ​A​ ​twinge​ ​of​ ​discomfort​ ​drifted​ ​his​ ​way,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​didn’t bring​ ​it​ ​up.

“Woah!​ ​Y’all​ ​look​ ​so​ ​cool!”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​exclaimed,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​his​ ​shiny​ ​chitin​ ​and​ ​gossamer wings.​ ​“Ya​ ​look​ ​kinda​ ​pretty,​ ​in​ ​a….um,​
handsome​ ​kinda​ ​way!”

Applejack​ ​rolled​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​at​ ​her​ ​sister.​ ​“Apple​ ​Bloom,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​sure​ ​ya​ ​should​ ​say​ ​stuff​ ​like that.”

Allan​ ​didn’t​ ​mind,​ ​in​ ​fact,​ ​if​ ​anything,​ ​it​ ​bolstered​ ​his​ ​confidence​ ​a​ ​bit.​ ​Handsome?​ ​Him?​ ​As a​ ​bug-pony-thing?​ ​That​ ​made​ ​him​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​little​ ​better​ ​about​ ​himself.

“Thanks​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom.​ ​That’s​ ​real​ ​sweet​ ​of​ ​you​ ​to​ ​say.”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​not​ ​realizing​ ​that​ ​he​ ​had developed​ ​a​ ​slight​ ​blush​ ​on​ ​his​ ​cheeks.

“What’s​ ​the​ ​matter,​ ​Allan,​ ​y’all​ ​embarrassed?”​ ​Applejack​ ​asked,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​knowing​ ​grin​ ​on​ ​her face.​ ​The​ ​query​ ​made​ ​Allan​ ​sputter,​ ​having​ ​been​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​drink​ ​from​ ​his​ ​apple​ ​juice.​ ​Having​ ​narrowly avoided​ ​spraying​ ​anypony​ ​in​ ​the​ ​face,​ ​he​ ​quickly​ ​swallowed​ ​the​ ​beverage,​ ​his​ ​face​ ​going​ ​a​ ​rather deep​ ​shade​ ​of​ ​red.

“What?​ ​Wh-​ ​W-​ ​no!​ ​I-​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​embarrassed,​ ​it​ ​just-​ ​caught​ ​me​ ​off​ ​guard​ ​a​ ​little.”​ ​Allan turned​ ​his​ ​head​ ​to​ ​the​ ​side​ ​to​ ​avoid​ ​eye​ ​contact,​ ​only​ ​ for​ ​a​ ​flash​ ​of​ ​colour​ ​in​ ​the​ ​nearest​ ​tree​ ​to​ ​catch his​ ​eye.​ ​What​ ​was​ ​she​ ​doing​ ​here?

“Um...AJ?”

Applejack​ ​looked​ ​up​ ​from​ ​the​ ​apple​ ​fritter​ ​clutched​ ​in​ ​her​ ​hoof,​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​pastries contents​ ​smeared​ ​liberally​ ​across​ ​her​ ​face.​ ​“Yes,​ ​sugarcube?”

“Isn’t​ ​that​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash​ ​in​ ​that​ ​tree?”

Applejack​ ​followed​ ​the​ ​line​ ​of​ ​his​ ​hoof​ ​and​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​narrowed​ ​as​ ​she​ ​located​ ​the​ ​patch​ ​of multi-coloured​ ​hair​ ​that​ ​had​ ​caught​ ​Allan's​ ​eye​ ​before.

“Yep,​ ​it​ ​is.​ ​That​ ​lazy​ ​mare!​ ​She’s​ ​probably​ ​up​ ​there​ ​nappin’​ ​in​ ​mah​ ​trees​ ​again!”

Allan​ ​tilted​ ​his​ ​head​ ​to​ ​one​ ​side,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​match​ ​the​ ​athletic​ ​pegasus​ ​up​ ​to​ ​this​ ​description of​ ​her,​ ​not​ ​really​ ​finding​ ​a​ ​connection.

“I​ ​thought​ ​she​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​athletic​ ​and​ ​was​ ​always​ ​flying​ ​and​ ​working​ ​out.​ ​Are​ ​you​ ​telling​ ​me that​ ​she’s​ ​actually​ ​lazy?”

“She’s​ ​lazy​ ​alright.”​ ​Granny​ ​Smith​ ​chimed​ ​in.​ ​“One​ ​time​ ​she​ ​couldn’t​ ​even​ ​be​ ​bothered​ ​ta land​ ​properly​ ​before​ ​sleepin’,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​nearly​ ​​wrecked​ ​one​ ​of​ ​our​ ​best​ ​trees!”

Allan​ ​jerked​ ​his​ ​head​ ​back.​ ​“Really?​ ​That​ ​doesn’t​ ​seem​ ​like​ ​the​ ​Rainbow​ ​I​ ​met​ ​yesterday.”

“That’s​ ​R.D​ ​alright.”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​said.​ ​“Sometimes​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know​ ​what​ ​Scootaloo​ ​sees​ ​in​ ​her. Although,​ ​I​ ​suppose​ ​she​ ​is​ ​the​ ​best​ ​flier​ ​in​ ​all​ ​of​ ​Equestria.”

“Fastest​ ​flier.”​ ​Applejack​ ​corrected.​ ​“Even​ ​after​ ​all​ ​these​ ​years,​ ​I’m​ ​still​ ​not​ ​entirely​ ​sold​ ​on her​ ​bein’​ ​the​ ​absolute​ ​best,​ ​but​ ​she’s​ ​definitely​ ​the​ ​fastest.”

“Hey!​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash!!”​ ​Allan​ ​called​ ​out,​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​raised​ ​to​ ​amplify​ ​his​ ​voice. The​ ​pegasus​ ​in​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​sleepy​ ​yawn​ ​before​ ​settling​ ​back​ ​down​ ​onto​ ​her​ ​branch.

“It​ ​ain’t​ ​no​ ​good.​ ​She’ll​ ​just​ ​keep​ ​on​ ​sleepin’​ ​until​ ​something’​ ​she’s​ ​interested​ ​or​ ​invested​ ​in comes​ ​around,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​she’ll​ ​just​ ​‘magically​ ​wake​ ​up’.”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​explained.​ ​“She’s​ ​done​ ​this​ ​so often​ ​we​ ​just​ ​ignore​ ​‘er.”

Allan​ ​thought​ ​that​ ​wasn’t​ ​the​ ​best​ ​idea,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​was​ ​their​ ​farm,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​kept​ ​his​ ​mouth​ ​shut. The​ ​Apples​ ​walked,​ ​or​ ​was​ ​it​ ​cantered,​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​table​ ​to​ ​finish​ ​their​ ​meal,​ ​leaving​ ​Allan​ ​to​ ​watch​ ​as the​ ​mare’s​ ​rainbow​ ​tail​ ​flicked​ ​back​ ​and​ ​forth​ ​as​ ​she​ ​dreamed​ ​about​ ​something.

“Y’all​ ​just​ ​gonna​ ​stand​ ​there,​ ​sonny,​ ​or​ ​are​ ​ya​ ​gonna​ ​eat​ ​some​ ​more?”​ ​Granny​ ​Smith​ ​called to​ ​him.

“Oops,​ ​sorry​ ​Granny,​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​right​ ​there!”​ ​He​ ​took​ ​one​ ​last​ ​look​ ​before​ ​trotting​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the table,​ ​and​ ​sitting​ ​down​ ​to​ ​finish​ ​his​ ​meal. ***********************

Author's Notes:

Allan finally figures out how to transform, and Applejack gives him a chance on the farm. Allan finds Big Mac intimidating, and Apple Bloom adorable. And, apparently, Luna likes cars.

Chapter 9: The Market Mishap.

“Okay,​ ​um….​ ​Hi,​ ​me,​ ​in​ ​the​ ​future….ugh,​ ​I’m​ ​shit​ ​at​ ​these​ ​things.

This​ ​is…​ ​a​ ​journal​ ​of​ ​sorts.​ ​Why​ ​I​ ​deigned​ ​to​ ​indulge​ ​Twilight’s​ ​request​ ​is​ ​a​ ​debate​ ​for someone​ ​far​ ​smarter​ ​than​ ​me,​ ​so​ ​I’m​ ​just​ ​going​ ​to​ ​say​ ​that​ ​I​ ​caved​ ​in,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​I’m​ ​writing​ ​in​ ​this silly​ ​little​ ​book.

So​ ​yeah,​ ​here​ ​goes.​ ​It’s​ ​the​ ​start​ ​of​ ​my​ ​second​ ​week​ ​here,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​just​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​in​ ​spite​ ​of everything,​ ​I’m​ ​somehow​ ​not​ ​going​ ​bat-shit​ ​crazy.​ ​You’d​ ​think​ ​that​ ​crossing​ ​between​ ​some​ ​sort​ ​of dimensional​ ​barrier​ ​and​ ​being​ ​transformed​ ​into​ ​some​ ​weird​ ​amalgamation​ ​of​ ​a​ ​fairy,​ ​a​ ​dragonfly and​ ​a​ ​pony​ ​would​ ​drive​ ​one​ ​insane,​ ​but​ ​surprisingly,​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​been.​ ​The​ ​introduction​ ​of​ ​both magic​ ​and​ ​talking​ ​animals​ ​has​ ​also failed​ ​to​ ​drive​ ​me​ ​insane.​ ​The​ ​sudden​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​fingers​ ​has​ ​not driven​ ​me​ ​insane.​ ​The​ ​sudden​ ​quadruped​ ​status​ ​has​ ​failed​ ​to​ ​drive​ ​me​ ​insane. There​ ​is​ ​only​ ​one​ ​conclusion:​ ​I’m​ ​already​ ​nuts!​ ​Why​ ​else​ ​would​ ​all​ ​this​ ​not​ ​be​ ​driving​ ​me crazy?​ ​If​ ​this​ ​little​ ​theory​ ​of​ ​mine​ ​is​ ​right,​ ​I’m​ ​probably​ ​drooling​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​corner​ ​of​ ​my​ ​mouth​ ​in​ ​a lovely​ ​cushioned​ ​room​ ​somewhere​ ​and​ ​wearing​ ​a​ ​hug-yourself-jacket.​ ​If​ ​it​ ​isn’t,​ ​I​ ​have​ ​no​ ​idea
what’s​ ​going​ ​on.​ ​It’s​ ​just​ ​so​ ​unbelievable,​ ​right?​ ​A​ ​world​ ​ruled​ ​by​ ​colourful​ ​ponies​ ​who​ ​use​ ​magic and​ ​technology,​ ​and​ ​just​ ​so​ ​happen​ ​to​ ​be​ ​in​ ​possession​ ​of​ ​a​ ​magical​ ​mirror​ ​that​ ​leads​ ​to​ ​yet another​ ​world?​ ​If​ ​someone​ ​came​ ​up​ ​to​ ​me​ ​in​ ​the​ ​street​ ​saying​ ​any​ ​of​ ​it,​ ​I’d​ ​write​ ​them​ ​off​ ​as
having​ ​a​ ​massive​ ​drug​ ​trip​ ​or​ ​having​ ​just​ ​woken​ ​up​ ​from​ ​a​ ​fever​ ​dream.

Well,​ ​at​ ​least​ ​the​ ​company​ ​is​ ​nice​ ​so​ ​far.​ ​The​ ​ponies​ ​I’ve​ ​met​ ​all​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​be​ ​decent​ ​sort. Fluttershy’s​ ​adorable,​ ​Twilight’s​ ​a-dork-able,​ Rainbow​ ​is​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​of​ ​a​ ​jerk,​ ​(but​ ​I​ ​can​ ​understand​ ​why), Applejack​ ​lives​ ​up​ ​to​ ​her​ ​title​ ​of​ ​Element​ ​of​ ​Honesty,​ ​Rarity​ ​is​ ​prim,​ ​proper​ ​and​ ​very​ ​much​ ​the epitome​ ​of​ ​fashionable​ ​businesswoman…​ ​um,​ ​business​ ​mare,​ ​and​ ​​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie…..​ ​is….​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie.

If​ ​this​ ​is​ ​some​ ​crazed​ ​imagining​ ​of​ ​my​ ​mind,​ ​it’s​ ​pleasant​ ​enough.​ ​While​ ​it’s​ ​all​ ​alien​ ​and strange,​ ​it’s​ ​also…​ ​safe,​ ​and​ ​vibrant.​ ​All​ ​the​ ​colours​ ​look​ ​brighter​ ​here,​ ​brighter​ ​here,​ ​and everyone​ ​is​ ​so​ ​much​ ​more​ ​inviting​ ​and​ ​welcoming​ ​than​ ​back​ ​home.

Home.​ ​As​ ​much​ ​as​ ​this​ ​place​ ​is​ ​amazing​ ​and​ ​wonderful,​ ​it​ ​just​ ​isn’t​ ​home.​ ​Home​ ​is​ ​cars, and​ ​skyscrapers,​ ​corrupt​ ​politicians​ ​and​ ​underfunded​ ​medical​ ​agencies,​ ​over-enthusiastic​ ​sports fans​ ​and​ ​people​ ​who​ ​dress​ ​up​ ​in​ ​costumes​ ​when​ ​they​ ​go​ ​to​ ​events​ ​held​ ​by​ ​their​ ​favorite​ ​shows.

Home,​ ​and​ ​all​ ​the​ ​people​ ​there,​ ​are​ ​a​ ​paradox,​ ​and​ ​it’s​ ​what​ ​I​ ​know.​ ​It’s​ ​what​ ​I​ ​am….​ ​I​ ​don’t belong​ ​here,​ ​even​ ​if​ ​I​ ​wanted​ ​to,​ ​I​ ​just​ ​don’t.

Anyway,​ ​on​ ​a​ ​brighter​ ​note,​ ​I’m​ ​living​ ​with​ ​Fluttershy​ ​and​ ​her​ ​demon​ ​pet,​ ​Angel,​ ​(Biggest misnomer​ ​ever!),​ ​who​ ​seems​ ​determined​ ​to​ ​make​ ​my​ ​life​ ​a​ ​living​ ​hell​ ​whilst​ ​I’m​ ​living​ ​in​ ​the​ ​same house​ ​as​ ​him.​ ​Flutters​ ​is​ ​more​ ​than​ ​nice.​ ​I​ ​have​ ​to​ ​admit​ ​to​ ​accidentally​ ​knocking​ ​over​ ​a​ ​vase, yesterday,​ ​that​ ​was​ ​a​ ​housewarming​ ​gift​ ​from​ ​her​ ​mother.​ ​Twilight​ ​was​ ​able​ ​to​ ​fix​ ​it​ ​no​ ​problem, but​ ​not​ ​before​ ​I​ ​spent​ ​the​ ​better​ ​part​ ​of​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​begging​ ​Fluttershy​ ​to​ ​forgive​ ​me​ ​for​ ​being​ ​such​ ​a clumsy​ ​doof.​ ​She​ ​never​ ​even​ ​considered​ ​harsh​ ​words,​ ​just​ ​told​ ​me​ ​I​ ​had​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​apologize​ ​for…

I’m​ ​not​ ​sure​ ​I​ ​deserved​ ​such​ ​an​ ​easy​ ​let​ ​off,​ ​but​ ​I’ll​ ​take​ ​it​ ​for​ ​now.​ ​I’ll​ ​have​ ​to​ ​remember​ ​to​ ​repay her​ ​in​ ​some​ ​way​ ​for​ ​everything​ ​she​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​have​ ​done​ ​for​ ​me​ ​so​ ​far. I​ ​got​ ​a​ ​letter​ ​from​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​hive​ ​yesterday.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​addressed​ ​to​ ​me​ ​from​ ​King​ ​Thorax. So….apparently,​ ​as​ ​a​ ​Changeling,​ ​I’m​ ​now​ ​the​ ​subject​ ​of​ ​the​ ​new​ ​King,​ ​at​ ​least​ ​until​ ​I​ ​can​ ​go home.​ ​I​ ​barely​ ​remember​ ​him​ ​from​ ​when​ ​I​ ​first​ came​ ​here,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​seemed​ ​nice​ ​enough,​ ​though​ ​I’m not​ ​sure​ ​what​ ​I​ ​think​ ​about​ ​all​ ​this​ ​“royal​ ​subject”​ ​stuff.​ ​​ ​Even​ ​for​ ​the​ ​changeling,​ ​life​ ​is​ ​crazy,​ ​so adding​ ​me​ ​into​ ​the​ ​mix​ ​isn’t​ ​helping​ ​at​ ​all.​ ​I’ve​ ​somehow​ ​wound​ ​up​ ​coming​ ​to​ ​a​ ​new​ ​world​ ​and joining​ ​a​ ​species​ ​right​ ​after​ ​they’ve​ ​just​ ​gone​ ​through​ ​a​ ​revolution,​ ​which​ ​means​ ​not​ ​one​ ​of​ ​them knows​ ​what​ ​the​ ​hell​ ​to​ ​do,​ ​not​ ​even​ ​the​ ​King,​ ​which​ ​just​ ​leaves​ ​me​ ​to​ ​flounder​ ​along​ ​as​ ​well.​ ​It could​ ​take​ ​years,​ ​according​ ​to​ ​Twilight,​ ​for​ ​the​ ​Changelings​ ​to​ ​sort​ ​themselves​ ​out​ ​and​ ​repair​ ​the damage​ ​done​ ​by​ ​their​ ​former​ ​leader,​ ​Queen​ ​Chrysalis.​ ​(If​ ​this​ ​isn’t​ ​all​ ​some​ ​cooky​ ​fantasy​ ​of​ ​my deluded​ ​brain,​ ​then​ ​she’s​ ​the​ ​reason​ ​why​ ​I’m​ ​here!​ ​That​ ​BITCH!!)

….Going​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​fantasy​ ​theory….​ ​None​ ​of​ ​this​ ​feels​ ​like​ ​a​ ​dream.​ ​It​ ​feels​ ​real.​ ​And I’ve​ ​already​ ​gotten​ ​hurt​ ​several​ ​times….​ ​Doesn’t​ ​that​ ​usually​ ​wake​ ​you​ ​up​ ​from​ ​a​ ​dream?​ ​Would​ ​it jolt​ ​you​ ​out​ ​of​ ​a​ ​hallucination​ ​or​ ​delusion?​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know.​ ​Again,​ ​another​ ​question​ ​for​ ​people​ ​that are​ ​smarter​ ​than​ ​me.

Pinkie​ ​Pie’s​ ​planned​ ​a​ ​party​ ​for​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know​ ​when​ ​she’s​ ​gonna​ ​leap​ ​out​ ​at​ ​me, covered​ ​in​ ​confetti​ ​and​ ​streamers,​ ​or​ ​where,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​know​ ​it’s​ ​coming.​ ​That​ ​won’t​ ​stop​ ​it​ ​from​ ​scaring the​ ​living​ ​crap​ ​out​ ​of​ ​me,​ ​but​ ​there​ ​you​ ​go.​ ​That’s​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie.

On​ ​another​ ​note….My​ ​eating​ ​habits​ ​are​ ​weird.​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​had​ ​to…​ ​answer​ ​nature’s​ ​call​ ​at any​ ​point​ ​since​ ​I​ ​got​ ​here,​ ​and​ ​every​ ​piece​ ​of​ ​actual​ ​food​ ​I’ve​ ​eaten​ ​is​ ​still​ ​just​ ​sitting​ ​in​ ​what passes​ ​for​ ​my​ ​stomach​ ​these​ ​days.​ ​Who​ ​knows​ ​what​ ​that’s​ ​gonna​ ​do,​ ​but​ ​it’s​ ​certainly​ ​making​ ​me feel​ ​bloated.​ ​I​ ​can​ ​feel​ ​my​ ​stomach​ ​shifting​ ​every​ ​now​ ​and​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​makes​ ​me​ ​want​ ​to​ ​throw up​ ​when​ ​it​ ​does.​ ​I’m​ ​gonna​ ​have​ ​to​ ​ask​ ​about​ ​this.​ ​Twilight’s​ ​already​ ​promised​ ​to​ ​send​ ​any questions​ ​I​ ​might​ ​have​ ​to​ ​my​ ​new​ ​King,​ ​so​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​writing​ ​a​ ​letter​ ​about​ ​all​ ​the​ ​questions​ ​I​ ​have​ ​so far.

I’d​ ​better​ ​get​ ​going​ ​now.​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​taking​ ​me​ ​into​ ​town​ ​so​ ​that​ ​we​ ​can​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​some things​ ​for​ ​both​ ​me,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​animals.​ ​Applejack​ ​payed​ ​me​ ​for​ ​helping​ ​out​ ​the​ ​other​ ​day,​ ​so​ ​I’m gonna​ ​see​ ​if​ ​I​ ​can​ ​get​ ​Fluttershy​ ​something​ ​as​ ​a​ ​thank​ ​you​ ​for​ ​letting​ ​me​ ​stay​ ​with​ ​her.

This​ ​is​ ​Allan​ ​the​ ​bug-horse,​ ​signing​ ​off.”

********************

Setting​ ​the​ ​quill​ ​down,​ ​Allan​ ​picked​ ​up​ ​his​ ​blue​ ​cloak​ ​in​ ​his​ ​mouth,​ ​then​ ​spat​ ​it​ ​out​ ​upon remembering​ ​he​ ​had​ ​magic,​ ​and​ ​promptly​ ​tied​ ​it​ ​around​ ​his​ ​neck,​ ​being​ ​careful​ ​not​ ​to​ ​go​ ​too​ ​tight over​ ​the​ ​trio​ ​of​ ​crystalline​ ​ovals​ ​that​ ​protruded​ ​slightly​ ​from​ ​his​ ​neck.​ ​He​ ​turned​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the writing​ ​desk,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​realize​ ​he’d​ ​left​ ​the​ ​cover​ ​off​ ​of​ ​his​ ​ink​ ​well. After​ ​correcting​ ​that​ ​oversight,​ ​Allan​ ​smiled​ ​slightly​ ​at​ ​his​ ​writing,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​far​ ​neater​ ​than his​ ​old​ ​handwriting,​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room.​ ​A​ ​quick​ ​trot​ ​carried​ ​him​ ​through​ ​the​ ​upstairs​ ​hall and​ ​down​ ​the​ ​stairs​ ​brought​ ​him​ ​to​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​who​ ​was​ ​waiting​ ​for​ ​him​ ​by​ ​the​ ​front​ ​door.​ ​She seemed​ ​a​ ​little​ ​irritated​ ​by​ ​something,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​kept​ ​her​ ​smile​ ​warm​ ​when​ ​she​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​him.

“Are​ ​you​ ​ready​ ​to​ ​go?”

“Almost.​ ​Just​ ​one​ ​more​ ​thing.”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​before​ ​bringing​ ​up​ ​the​ ​image​ ​of​ ​the​ ​earth​ ​pony​ ​he had​ ​created​ ​for​ ​his​ ​work​ ​on​ ​the​ ​farm.​ ​A​ ​brief​ ​flash​ ​of​ ​flame​ ​and​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​the​ ​weight​ ​of​ ​his​ ​mid​ ​length mane​ ​and​ ​tail.​ ​The​ ​breeze​ ​through​ ​his​ ​coat​ ​felt​ ​amazing,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​had​ ​before.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​spent​ ​a​ ​little​ ​time practicing,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​he​ ​was​ ​fairly​ ​confident​ ​he​ ​could​ ​put​ ​on​ ​and​ ​take​ ​off​ ​the​ ​disguise​ ​at​ ​a​ ​moments notice.​ ​“Okay,​ ​ready.​ ​Let’s​ ​go.”

The​ ​walk​ ​was​ ​lovely,​ ​the​ ​sun​ ​falling​ ​through​ ​the​ ​trees​ ​that​ ​lined​ ​the​ ​path​ ​into​ ​town​ ​in​ ​a marvelous​ ​display​ ​of​ ​light​ ​and​ ​shadow.​ ​The​ ​leaves​ ​rustled​ ​in​ ​the​ ​wind,​ ​creating​ ​a​ ​melody​ ​that whispered​ ​to​ ​the​ ​two​ ​as​ ​they​ ​trotted.​ ​Birds​ ​chirped​ ​and​ ​cartwheeled​ ​about​ ​overhead,​ ​and​ ​little
woodland​ ​animals,​ ​squirrels​ ​and​ ​rabbits​ ​and​ ​other​ ​things,​ ​ran​ ​about,​ ​some​ ​scurrying​ ​around Fluttershy,​ ​who​ ​greeted​ ​them​ ​all​ ​with​ ​smiles​ ​and​ ​loving​ ​words. Ponyville​ ​practically​ ​shone​ ​in​ ​the​ ​sunshine,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​see​ ​all​ ​the​ ​ponies​ ​in​ ​the​ ​streets, strolling​ ​about​ ​at​ ​their​ ​own​ ​leisurely​ ​pace,​ ​going​ ​about​ ​their​ ​days​ ​without​ ​a​ ​care​ ​in​ ​the​ ​world.​ ​Above that,​ ​was​ ​Twilight​ ​Sparkle’s​ ​huge​ ​castle,​ ​the​ ​crystal​ ​structure​ ​gleaming​ ​in​ ​the​ ​morning​ ​sun.

The​ ​pair​ ​trotted​ ​down​ ​the​ ​hill,​ ​with​ ​Allan​ ​telling​ ​Fluttershy​ ​about​ ​the​ ​pet​ ​store​ ​he’d volunteered​ ​at​ ​during​ ​the​ ​previous​ ​summer.​ ​She​ ​particularly​ ​enjoyed​ ​him​ ​telling​ ​her​ ​of​ ​a​ ​particularly troublesome​ ​puppy​ ​who​ ​had​ ​given​ ​the​ ​stores​ ​employees​ ​a​ ​good​ ​amount​ ​of​ ​exercise​ ​when​ ​it​ ​had escaped​ ​from​ ​it’s​ ​cage​ ​and​ ​run​ ​around​ ​the​ ​store,​ ​thinking​ ​it​ ​a​ ​game.​ ​Allan’s​ ​friends​ ​had​ ​arrived partway​ ​through​ ​and​ ​were​ ​laughing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​spectacle​ ​from​ ​their​ ​arrival​ ​and​ ​until​ ​the​ ​chase​ ​ended. Allan​ ​had​ ​triumphantly​ ​nabbed​ ​the​ ​puppy​ ​when​ ​it​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​running​ ​past​ ​him.​ ​For​ ​his​ ​effort,​ ​he​ ​had received​ ​a​ ​barrage​ ​of​ ​puppy​ ​licks​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face​ ​and​ ​arms,​ ​a​ ​gift​ ​for​ ​which​ ​he​ ​had​ ​no​ ​complaint.

Fluttershy​ ​laughed​ ​at​ ​his​ ​over​ ​exaggeration​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dastardly​ ​plot​ ​of​ ​the​ ​little​ ​dog​ ​to​ ​escape,​ ​and​ ​she giggled​ ​at​ ​Alan's​ ​dramatic​ ​reenactment​ ​of​ ​his​ ​victory.

By​ ​the​ ​time​ ​he​ ​finished,​ ​the​ ​pair​ ​had​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​entrance​ ​to​ ​Ponyville.​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​marked,​ ​like Allan​ ​would​ ​have​ ​thought,​ ​and​ ​ponies​ ​didn’t​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​care​ ​that​ ​there​ ​was​ ​no​ ​wall​ ​or​ ​defined​ ​border.

Allan​ ​gulped,​ ​a​ ​little​ ​nervous​ ​of​ ​going​ ​into​ ​town​ ​without​ ​the​ ​protection​ ​of​ ​​ ​his​ ​cloak’s​ ​hood, which remained down, leaving his face uncovered.​ ​Fluttershy moved​ ​easily​ ​past​ ​him,​ ​giving​ ​little​ ​waves​ ​to​ ​any​ ​pony​ ​that​ ​looked​ ​their​ ​way.​ ​There​ ​were​ ​curious stares​ ​directed​ ​in​ ​Alan's​ direction,​ ​but​ ​none​ ​of​ ​them​ ​were​ ​hostile​ ​or​ ​judgemental…​ ​well,​ ​most weren’t.​ ​One​ ​rather​ ​uptight​ ​looking​ ​pony​ ​with​ ​a​ ​pink​ ​coat​ ​and​ ​a​ ​purple​ ​mane​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​him​ ​from across​ ​the​ ​street​ ​as​ ​they​ ​moved​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​the​ ​town​ ​center,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​stare​ ​was​ ​hard​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​cut diamonds.

Allan​ ​promptly​ ​looked​ ​away​ ​from​ ​her,​ ​feeling​ ​those​ ​horrible,​ ​glaring​ ​orbs​ ​boring​ ​pits​ ​into​ ​the back​ ​of​ ​his​ ​skull.

Fluttershy​ ​led​ ​him​ ​right​ ​to​ ​the​ ​market,​ ​allowing​ ​Allan​ ​his​ ​first​ ​hooves-on​ ​experience​ ​of​ ​pony society.​ ​Venders​ ​and​ ​shoppers​ ​chatted​ ​as​ ​old​ ​friends​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​the​ ​booths​ ​that​ ​stood​ ​in​ ​both​ ​clusters and​ ​rows.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​navigated​ ​through​ ​them,​ ​taking​ ​time​ ​to​ ​move​ ​around​ ​the​ ​oblivious​ ​or​ ​the unconcerned​ ​individuals​ ​who​ ​stood​ ​in​ ​her​ ​way.​ ​She​ ​stopped​ ​at​ ​one​ ​particular​ ​booth,​ ​one​ ​stocked​ ​full
of​ ​vegetables.

“Good​ ​morning.”​ ​She​ ​greeted​ ​the​ ​booth​ ​owner​ ​politely.​ ​“Could​ ​I​ ​get​ ​some​ ​of​ ​your​ ​lovely lettuce,​ ​tomatoes​ ​and​ ​some​ ​carrots​ ​please?”

“Why​ ​of​ ​course.​ ​That’ll​ ​be….”​ ​The​ ​sales​ ​pony,​ ​a​ ​mare,​ ​watched​ ​as​ ​Fluttershy​ ​counted​ ​out​ ​how much​ ​of​ ​each​ ​she​ ​needed,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​total.​ ​“Seventeen​ ​bits.”

Allan​ ​cocked​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​various​ ​signs​ ​that​ ​were​ ​hung​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​counter. Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​picked​ ​up​ ​four​ ​tomatoes,​ ​one​ ​head​ ​of​ ​lettuce,​ ​and​ ​eight​ ​carrots.​ ​The​ ​signs​ ​said​ ​that the​ ​tomatoes​ ​were​ ​two​ ​bits​ ​per​ ​three​ ​tomatoes,​ ​the​ ​lettuce​ ​was​ ​five​ ​bits​ ​a​ ​head,​ ​and​ ​that​ ​the​ ​carrots were​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​each.​ ​That​ ​was​ ​still​ ​only​ ​fifteen​ ​and​ ​…​ ​just​ ​about​ ​two​ ​thirds.​ ​Even​ ​rounding​ ​up​ ​would​ ​leave that​ ​at​ ​sixteen.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​interject​ ​when​ ​Fluttershy​ ​spoke​ ​up​ ​for​ ​herself.

“Um…​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​mean​ ​to​ ​be​ ​rude,​ ​but​ ​shouldn’t​ ​it​ ​be​ ​sixteen?​ ​I​ ​only​ ​picked​ ​up​ ​four​ ​tomatoes.”

The​ ​store​ ​clerk​ ​looked​ ​alarmed,​ ​turned​ ​her​ ​head​ ​to​ ​read​ ​her​ ​signs,​ ​then​ ​scrutinized Fluttershy’s​ ​intended​ ​purchase​ ​again,​ ​before​ ​turning​ ​an​ ​apologetic​ ​smile​ ​the​ ​yellow​ ​mares​ ​way.​ ​“I’m so​ ​sorry,​ ​my​ ​dear!​ ​I​ ​nearly​ ​made​ ​you​ ​pay​ ​too​ ​much.​ ​Here….”​ ​She​ ​put​ ​another​ ​two​ ​tomatoes​ ​onto​ ​the pile.​ ​“....have​ ​these,​ ​no​ ​extra​ ​charge.”

Allan​ ​nearly​ ​fainted.​ ​​ ​Businesses​ ​here​ ​were…​ ​mostly,​ ​honest?​ ​That​ ​was​ ​a​ ​dream​ ​come​ ​true!!

Fluttershy​ ​gave​ ​her​ ​thanks​ ​to​ ​the​ ​vendor​ ​before​ ​moving​ ​on.​ ​Allan​ ​followed​ ​after,​ ​trotting​ ​up​ ​beside her.

“How’d​ ​you​ ​do​ ​that?”​ ​He​ ​asked,​ ​mouth​ ​still​ ​hanging​ ​partially​ ​open.

“Do​ ​what?”​ ​She​ ​asked​ ​back,​ ​quickly​ ​exchanging​ ​coins​ ​and​ ​produce​ ​with​ ​another​ ​vender, putting​ ​a​ ​bundle​ ​of​ ​broccoli​ ​into​ ​her​ ​saddlebag.

“You​ ​just​ ​got​ ​a​ ​vender​ ​who​ ​was​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​swindle​ ​you​ ​to​ ​admit​ ​she​ ​was​ ​wrong,​ ​and​ ​give​ ​you free​ ​stuff!​ ​How​ ​did​ ​you​ ​do​ ​that?”

“Oh…​ ​that...​ ​“​ ​Fluttershy​ ​rubbed​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​her​ ​left​ ​forehoof​ ​with​ ​her​ ​right​ ​one.​ ​“I​ ​was​ ​just​ ​a little​ ​assertive.”

“Assertive?”

“Yes…​ ​you​ ​can​ ​be​ ​assertive​ ​without​ ​being​ ​rude​ ​or​ ​overbearing.​ ​I​ ​learned​ ​that​ ​the​ ​hard​ ​way.”

Fluttershy​ ​moved​ ​off,​ ​leaving​ ​Allan​ ​to​ ​wonder​ ​just​ ​how​ ​different​ ​Earth​ ​could​ ​be​ ​if​ ​more people​ ​had​ ​learned​ ​that​ ​lesson​ ​themselves.

Noticing​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​be​ ​left​ ​behind,​ ​Allan​ ​dashed​ ​off​ ​after​ ​Fluttershy​ ​before​ ​he​ ​lost sight​ ​of​ ​her.​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​had​ ​just​ ​about​ ​caught​ ​up​ ​with​ ​her​ ​when​ ​Fluttershy​ ​turned​ ​around​ ​a corner.​ ​He​ ​moved​ ​to​ ​follow,​ ​only​ ​for​ ​the​ ​judgemental​ ​mare​ ​that​ ​he​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​outside​ ​the​ ​market​ ​to suddenly​ ​appear​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him,​ ​too​ ​quickly​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​stop.​ ​He​ ​collided​ ​with​ ​the​ ​mare,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​was going​ ​relatively​ ​slowly,​ ​so​ ​the​ ​collision​ ​between​ ​the​ ​two​ ​was​ ​little​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​tiny​ ​bump.

The​ ​mare​ ​turned​ ​her​ ​cold​ ​gaze​ ​on​ ​him​ ​as​ ​he​ ​stammered​ ​an​ ​apology.

“Just​ ​what​ ​do​ ​you​ ​think​ ​you’re​ ​doing?”​ ​She​ ​demanded,​ ​her​ ​tone​ ​portraying​ ​her​ ​arrogance and​ ​sense​ ​of​ ​entitlement​ ​to​ ​the​ ​point​ ​of​ ​being​ ​grating.

“I-I-I’m​ ​so​ ​sorry,​ ​miss.​ ​I​ ​didn’t-”

“I​ ​don’t​ ​care​ ​about​ ​your​ ​excuses.​ ​You​ ​could​ ​have​ ​hurt​ ​me!”​ ​The​ ​mare​ ​snapped.​ ​“What​ ​have you​ ​got​ ​to​ ​say​ ​for​ ​yourself?”

Allan​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​respond,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​having​ ​none​ ​of​ ​it.​ ​“Well?​ ​Have​ ​you​ ​lost​ ​your​ ​wits​ ​as well​ ​as​ ​your​ ​sense?”

Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​get​ ​a​ ​word​ ​in​ ​because​ ​of​ ​that.​ ​She​ ​kept​ ​going​ ​on,​ ​stopping​ ​him​ ​from​ ​actually managing​ ​to​ ​say​ ​a​ ​word.​ ​She​ ​just​ ​kept​ ​demanding​ ​an​ ​answer​ ​and​ ​spitting​ ​insults​ ​at​ ​him.​ ​“But-​ ​I​ ​just- I’m​ ​sorr-​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​mean-”​ ​Allan​ ​repeatedly​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​answer,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​did​ ​nothing​ ​but​ ​constantly demean​ ​him.​ ​“Please-​ ​I​ ​just-​ ​will​ ​you-​ ​stop-​ ​stop-STOP!!”

“Who​ ​even​ ​are​ ​you​ ​anyway?​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​recognize​ ​you.​ ​You​ ​aren’t​ ​from​ ​Ponyville.​ ​Where​ ​are​ ​you from?​ ​Don’t​ ​they​ ​teach​ ​you​ ​manners​ ​there?​ ​Do​ ​you-”

Thankfully,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​could​ ​go​ ​on,​ ​a​ ​voice​ ​interceded​ ​on​ ​his​ ​behalf.​ ​“Spoiled​ ​Rich!​ ​If​ ​I​ ​could just​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​you​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​I​ ​have​ ​some​ ​news​ ​from​ ​Canterlot​ ​that​ ​you​ ​just​ ​must​ ​hear!”

Allan​ ​breathed​ ​a​ ​sigh​ ​of​ ​relief​ ​as​ ​Rarity​ ​came​ ​to​ ​his​ ​rescue.​ ​As​ ​she​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​draw​ ​the mare,​ ​Spoiled​ ​Rich,​ ​away​ ​from​ ​him,​ ​Allan​ ​saw​ ​his​ ​friend​ ​look​ ​back​ ​over​ ​her​ ​shoulder,​ ​her​ ​gaze apologetic.​ ​Whether​ ​or​ ​not​ ​she​ ​knew​ ​it​ ​was​ ​him​ ​was​ ​irrelevant.​ ​Either​ ​way,​ ​he​ ​would​ ​have​ ​to​ ​thank her​ ​later.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​gonna​ ​have​ ​to​ ​pay​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​of​ ​ponies​ ​back,​ ​at​ ​this​ ​rate. Allan​ ​marched​ ​quickly​ ​around​ ​the​ ​corner,​ ​hoping​ ​to​ ​find​ ​Fluttershy​ ​waiting​ ​for​ ​him​ ​close​ ​by.

Unfortunately,​ ​Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​long​ ​gone.​ ​No​ ​matter​ ​where​ ​Allan​ ​looked,​ ​he​ ​just​ ​couldn’t​ ​see her,​ ​leaving​ ​him​ ​alone​ ​amid​ ​a​ ​curious​ ​crowd​ ​of​ ​onlookers​ ​who​ ​knew​ ​he​ ​wasn’t​ ​a​ ​local.​ ​He​ ​could​ ​hear them​ ​muttering​ ​about​ ​him,​ ​about​ ​how​ ​he​ ​seemed​ ​so​ ​shy,​ ​and​ ​how​ ​nasty​ ​Spoiled​ ​Rich​ ​was.​ ​Even though​ ​they​ ​didn’t​ ​say​ ​anything​ ​mean​ ​spirited,​ ​it​ ​still​ ​made​ ​Allan​ ​feel​ ​overcrowded,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​bitter taste​ ​of​ ​too​ ​many​ ​emotions​ ​lingered​ ​in​ ​his​ ​mouth.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​just​ ​about​ ​to​ ​turn​ ​around​ ​and​ ​head​ ​back to​ ​the​ ​exit​ ​of​ ​the​ ​market​ ​when​ ​he​ ​was​ ​stopped​ ​by​ ​a​ ​piping​ ​voice.

“Well​ ​howdy,​ ​mister​ ​Allan!”

Allan​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​the​ ​source,​ ​to​ ​see​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​standing​ ​there,​ ​her​ ​big​ ​red​ ​bow​ ​standing half-skewed​ ​on​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​One​ ​of​ ​her​ ​ears​ ​was​ ​half-cocked​ ​too,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​big​ ​eyes​ ​made​ ​her​ ​look​ ​like​ ​a puppy.

“Oh…​ ​hey​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom.​ ​What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​doing​ ​here?”​ ​He​ ​swept​ ​the​ ​crowd​ ​with​ ​his​ ​eyes, looking​ ​for​ ​Applejack’s​ ​familiar​ ​hat​ ​and​ ​ponytail​ ​combo,​ ​and​ ​for​ ​Big​ ​Mac’s​ ​shaggy​ ​mop​ ​of​ ​sandy​ ​hai- mane.​ ​“Where​ ​are​ ​your​ ​brother​ ​and​ ​sister?​ ​You​ ​aren’t​ ​here​ ​alone​ ​are​ ​you?”

“Nope.​ ​I​ ​ain’t​ ​here​ ​alone.​ ​I’m​ ​with​ ​my​ ​friends,​ ​the-”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​broke​ ​off,​ ​as​ ​two​ ​other fillies​ ​about​ ​her​ ​age​ ​sprang​ ​up​ ​from​ ​nowhere​ ​to​ ​join​ ​her.

“CUTIE​ ​MARK​ ​CRUSADERS!​ ​YEAH!!”​ ​The​ ​three​ ​yelled,​ ​drawing​ ​annoyed​ ​stares​ ​and​ ​making nearby​ ​eyes​ ​roll.​ ​The​ ​two​ ​other​ ​fillies​ ​were​ ​a​ ​Unicorn​ ​and​ ​a​ ​Pegasus,​ ​both​ ​with​ ​shield-like​ ​cutie​ ​marks that​ ​looked​ ​almost​ ​identical​ ​to​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom’s.​ ​The​ ​Unicorn​ ​filly​ ​had​ ​a​ ​piping​ ​voice​ ​and​ ​a​ ​carefully brushed​ ​and​ ​maintained​ ​mane​ ​style,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​Pegasus​ ​had​ ​ruffled​ ​feathers​ ​and​ ​a​ ​messy​ ​mop​ ​of purple​ ​hair​ ​that​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​emulating​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash’s.

“Well​ ​then,​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom,​ ​are​ ​you​ ​going​ ​to​ ​introduce​ ​me?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked.

“Sure​ ​as​ ​the​ ​bow​ ​on​ ​mah​ ​head,​ ​I​ ​am!”​ ​She​ ​said,​ ​clopping​ ​her​ ​forehooves​ ​together.​ ​Gesturing to​ ​the​ ​little​ ​white​ ​Unicorn,​ ​whose​ ​lovely​ ​silvery-white​ ​coat​ ​made​ ​her​ ​resemble​ ​a​ ​little​ ​marshmallow with​ ​legs.​ ​She​ ​reminded​ ​Allan​ ​of​ ​Rarity​ ​a​ ​bit,​ ​though​ ​she​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​far​ ​more​ ​rambunctious.​ ​“This is​ ​Sweetie​ ​Belle.”

“Hello!”​ ​Sweetie​ ​Belle​ ​chirped.

“And​ ​this​ ​is​ ​Scootaloo.”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​waved​ ​at​ ​the​ ​orange​ ​Pegasus.

“Sup!”​ ​Scootaloo​ ​had​ ​a​ ​similarly​ ​scratchy​ ​sounding​ ​voice​ ​to​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash​ ​as​ ​well.​ ​Were​ ​they sisters?

“Sweetie​ ​Belle​ ​is​ ​Rarity’s​ ​little​ ​sister,​ ​and​ ​Scootaloo​ ​is​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash’s​ ​biggest​ ​fan!”

Ah.​ ​That​ ​explained​ ​that.

“She​ ​might​ ​as​ ​well​ ​be​ ​Dash’s​ ​little​ ​sister!”

Welp.​ ​She​ ​said​ ​it.​ ​Allan​ ​failed​ ​to​ ​stop​ ​the​ ​smile​ ​from​ ​emerging​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face.

“So​ ​what​ ​do​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​do​ ​around​ ​here?​ ​Besides​ ​look​ ​adorable?”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​and​ ​Sweetie Belle​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​appreciate​ ​the​ ​compliment,​ ​but​ ​Scootaloo​ ​looked​ ​a​ ​little​ ​put​ ​out​ ​by​ ​being​ ​called ‘cute’.

“Before​ ​we​ ​got​ ​our​ ​Cutie​ ​Marks,​ ​we​ ​used​ ​to​ ​go​ ​crusadin’​ ​around​ ​town,​ ​tryin’​ ​to​ ​find​ ​our special​ ​talents.”​ ​Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​explained.

“But​ ​whenever​ ​we​ ​stopped​ ​doing​ ​that,​ ​we​ ​ended​ ​up​ ​helpin’​ ​other​ ​ponies​ ​do​ ​things​ ​that mattered​ ​to​ ​them,​ ​and​ ​find​ ​their​ ​true​ ​talents!”​ ​Sweetie​ ​Belle​ ​chimed​ ​in.

“Yeah!​ ​And​ ​then​ ​we​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​was​ ​more​ ​important,​ ​and​ ​promised​ ​to​ ​help​ ​other​ ​ponies with​ ​their​ ​talents​ ​from​ ​then​ ​on!”

“That’s​ ​when​ ​we​ ​got​ ​our​ ​Cutie​ ​Marks!​ ​So​ ​now​ ​that’s​ ​what​ ​we​ ​do!​ ​We​ ​go​ ​and​ ​find​ ​ponies​ ​who need​ ​our​ ​help​ ​with​ ​their​ ​talents,​ ​and​ ​we​ ​help​ ​‘em!​ ​But​ ​today,​ ​we’re​ ​just​ ​havin’​ ​fun!​ ​Right​ ​girls?” Apple​ ​Bloom​ ​spoke​ ​again.

“Yeah,​ ​we​ ​were​ ​just​ ​passing​ ​through​ ​here​ ​on​ ​our​ ​way​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lake.​ ​We​ ​were​ ​gonna​ ​go swimming.”​ ​Sweetie​ ​Belle​ ​explained.

“Unsupervised?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked,​ ​a​ ​little​ ​worried​ ​that​ ​three​ ​young​ ​girls​ ​could​ ​just​ ​be​ ​left​ ​to​ ​their own​ ​devices​ ​like​ ​that.

“We’re​ ​never​ ​unsupervised​ ​these​ ​days.”​ ​Scootaloo​ ​huffed,​ ​blowing​ ​some​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mane​ ​out​ ​of her​ ​eyes.​ ​“All​ ​of​ ​ponyville​ ​knows​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​an​ ​eye​ ​on​ ​us​ ​wherever​ ​we​ ​go,​ ​so​ ​even​ ​if​ ​we​ ​go​ ​someplace with​​​ ​nopony​ ​around,​ ​we’ll​ ​still​ ​have​ ​an​ ​older​ ​pony​ ​nearby​ ​to​ ​watch​ ​us.​ ​Sometimes,​ ​we​ ​even​ ​play​ ​a game​ ​where​ ​we​ ​try​ ​to​ ​spot​ ​whoever​ ​it​ ​is​ ​following​ ​us!”

Allan​ ​chuckled,​ ​the​ ​tension​ ​of​ ​Spoiled​ ​Rich​ ​slowly​ ​leaving​ ​him.​ ​These​ ​three​ ​were​ ​perhaps​ ​the cutest​ ​things​ ​he’d​ ​ever​ ​seen.​ ​And​ ​to​ ​know​ ​what​ ​they​ ​wanted​ ​from​ ​such​ ​young​ ​ages…​ ​If​ ​he’d​ ​known what​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​do​ ​with​ ​his​ ​life​ ​at​ ​that​ ​age,​ ​he​ ​wouldn’t​ ​have​ ​been​ ​volunteering​ ​at​ ​the​ ​pet​ ​store, or​ ​having​ ​been​ ​living​ ​in​ ​an​ ​apartment​ ​while​ ​he​ ​was​ ​between​ ​jobs.

“Well​ ​then.​ ​If​ ​I​ ​ever​ ​need​ ​help​ ​with​ ​my​ ​special​ ​talent,​ ​I​ ​know​ ​the​ ​three​ ​little​ ​fillies​ ​I’ll​ ​go​ ​to.” That​ ​earned​ ​him​ ​some​ ​whoops​ ​of​ ​celebration​ ​from​ ​all​ ​three.

“Say,​ ​mister.​ ​What​ ​is​ ​your​ ​special​ ​talent?”​ ​Sweetie​ ​Belle​ ​asked.​ ​“I​ ​can’t​ ​see​ ​your​ ​Cutie​ ​Mark, because​ ​of​ ​this​ ​cloak​ ​you’re​ ​wearing.​ ​Did​ ​my​ ​sister​ ​make​ ​this?”

“Yes​ ​she​ ​did.​ ​But,​ ​uh,​ ​I’d​ ​appreciate​ ​you​ ​not​ ​looking​ ​under​ ​it​ ​just​ ​now.”​ ​Allan​ ​quickly​ ​turned around​ ​so​ ​that​ ​his​ ​cloak​ ​was​ ​out​ ​of​ ​reach.​ ​“I’ll​ ​show​ ​you​ ​later.​ ​Right​ ​now,​ ​I​ ​need​ ​to​ ​find​ ​Fluttershy.​ ​I was​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​shopping​ ​with​ ​her,​ ​but​ ​we​ ​got​ ​separated.​ ​I’ll​ ​see​ ​you​ ​later.”

Allan​ ​started​ ​to​ ​walk​ ​away,​ ​hooves​ ​softly​ ​tapping​ ​on​ ​​ ​the​ ​ground,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​thundering​ ​of twelve​ ​little​ ​hooves​ ​on​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​stopped​ ​him,​ ​the​ ​Crusaders​ ​suddenly​ ​appearing​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him.

“We’ll​ ​help​ ​you​ ​look​ ​for​ ​her!”​ ​They​ ​exclaimed.​ ​“We​ ​can​ ​find​ ​her!!”​ ​Without​ ​another​ ​word, they​ ​sped​ ​off,​ ​all​ ​in​ ​different​ ​directions,​ ​after​ ​exchanging​ ​a​ ​glance.​ ​The​ ​speed​ ​at​ ​which​ ​they​ ​went streaking​ ​away​ ​made​ ​Allan​ ​yelp​ ​out​ ​in​ ​startled​ ​terror​ ​at​ ​the​ ​large​ ​plumes​ ​of​ ​dust​ ​the​ ​three​ ​left behind.

The​ ​Changeling​ ​looked​ ​back​ ​and​ ​forth,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​track​ ​them​ ​all,​ ​seeing​ ​them​ ​dash​ ​in​ ​and​ ​out of​ ​different​ ​pathways​ ​in​ ​the​ ​market,​ ​each​ ​time​ ​getting​ ​further​ ​away​ ​from​ ​him.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​unsuccessful. The​ ​little​ ​figures,​ ​brightly​ ​coloured​ ​as​ ​they​ ​were,​ ​blended​ ​in​ ​too​ ​well​ ​with​ ​the​ ​other​ ​market-goers, leaving​ ​Allan​ ​to​ ​flounder​ ​behind​ ​them,​ ​once​ ​again​ ​left​ ​alone.

“Sigh….”​ ​Allan​ ​let​ ​his​ ​head​ ​hang​ ​a​ ​little​ ​lower.​ ​“This​ ​is​ ​just​ ​me.​ ​Alone,​ ​again……..​ ​Naturally...”

Starting​ ​to​ ​walk​ ​off​ ​in​ ​the​ ​direction​ ​he’d​ ​last​ ​seen​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​hoping​ ​the​ ​gentle​ ​pegasus​ ​was still​ ​close​ ​by.​ ​He​ ​trotted​ ​up​ ​and​ ​down​ ​the​ ​rows​ ​of​ ​booths,​ ​looking​ ​now,​ ​for​ ​both​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​and​ ​the Crusaders.

Allan​ ​searched​ ​on​ ​his​ ​own,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​Crusaders​ ​charged​ ​about.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​them​ ​frequently,​ ​but their​ ​manic​ ​pace​ ​and​ ​unpredictable​ ​turns​ ​made​ ​it​ ​impossible​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​follow​ ​them,​ ​or​ ​intercept them.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​how​ ​long​ ​he​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​been​ ​separated,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​had​ ​to​ ​be​ ​pushing​ ​half an​ ​hour,​ ​and​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​track​ ​of​ ​the​ ​crusaders​ ​was​ ​taking​ ​up​ ​too​ ​much​ ​effort.

Instead,​ ​he​ ​gave​ ​up​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​track​ ​of​ ​the​ ​fillies,​ ​instead​ ​searching​ ​for​ ​Fluttershy​ ​himself. He​ ​finally​ ​spotted​ ​the​ ​mare,​ ​leaving​ ​the​ ​market,​ ​a​ ​worried​ ​expression​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​worrying about​ ​him​ ​again,​ ​which​ ​made​ ​him​ ​feel​ ​guilty,​ ​and​ ​rather​ ​like​ ​an​ ​invalid.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​so​ ​useless.

He​ ​trotted​ ​after​ ​her,​ ​the​ ​distance​ ​between​ ​them​ ​shrinking​ ​rapidly.

“Hey.”​ ​He​ ​called,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​drew​ ​up​ ​beside​ ​her,​ ​making​ ​her​ ​jump​ ​a​ ​little​ ​in​ ​fright​ ​before​ ​she recognized​ ​the​ ​disguise.​ ​“Sorry​ ​if​ ​I​ ​scared​ ​you​ ​back​ ​there,​ ​I​ ​got​ ​a​ ​little-” He​ ​never​ ​finished​ ​his​ ​sentence,​ ​as​ ​Fluttershy​ ​gasped,​ ​then​ ​whirled​ ​around​ ​and​ ​began​ ​to
smother​ ​him​ ​in​ ​a​ ​crushing​ ​embrace.

“I’m​ ​so​ ​sorry​ ​I​ ​let​ ​you​ ​get​ ​lost!”​ ​She​ ​sounded​ ​relieved.​ ​“I​ ​thought​ ​you​ ​were​ ​right​ ​behind​ ​me, but​ ​then​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​back​ ​and​ ​you​ ​weren’t​ ​there.​ ​What​ ​happened?”​ ​She​ ​pushed​ ​him​ ​back,​ ​enough​ ​to gaze​ ​into​ ​his​ ​eyes.

“I​ ​got​ ​held​ ​up​ ​in​ ​the​ ​crowd.​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​all​ ​that​ ​agile​ ​yet,​ ​so​ ​it​ ​was​ ​harder​ ​than​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​it​ ​would be.​ ​When​ ​I​ ​tried​ ​catching​ ​up,​ ​I​ ​ran​ ​into​ ​this​ ​uptight​ ​mare.”​ ​Allan​ ​put​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​on​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​shoulder, trying​ ​to​ ​be​ ​reassuring.​ ​“Rarity​ ​interrupted​ ​her,​ ​said​ ​her​ ​name​ ​was​ ​Spoiled​ ​Rich,​ ​or​ ​something​ ​like that.”

“Oh,​ ​her….”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​trailed​ ​off.​ ​She​ ​looked​ ​away,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​flitting​ ​over​ ​a​ ​stall​ ​of pomegranates.​ ​“She’s​ ​only​ ​gotten​ ​worse​ ​since​ ​Diamond​ ​Tiara​ ​stopped​ ​listening​ ​to​ ​her.”

“Diamond​ ​Tiara?”​ ​Allan​ ​queried.​ ​“Who’s​ ​that?”

Fluttershy​ ​proceeded​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​him,​ ​in​ ​great​ ​detail,​ ​about​ ​Diamond​ ​Tiara,​ ​her​ ​bullying​ ​of​ ​the crusaders,​ ​her​ ​eventual​ ​reformation​ ​and​ ​how​ ​she​ ​had​ ​turned​ ​her​ ​back​ ​on​ ​her​ ​mother,​ ​Spoiled​ ​Rich.

Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​imagine​ ​how​ ​hard​ ​that​ ​must​ ​be,​ ​to​ ​have​ ​your​ ​own​ ​daughter​ ​rebel​ ​against​ ​you​ ​like​ ​that, but​ ​having​ ​met​ ​her,​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​see​ ​why​ ​somepony​ ​would​ ​rebel. “Sounds​ ​pretty​ ​brutal.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​after​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​finished​ ​her​ ​little​ ​exposition.​ ​“But​ ​I​ ​can
see​ ​why​ ​it​ ​happened.​ ​Guess​ ​the​ ​kid​ ​just​ ​had​ ​enough​ ​of​ ​being​ ​treated​ ​like​ ​a​ ​snobby​ ​bully.”​ ​He​ ​looked to​ ​Fluttershy.​ ​“I​ ​must​ ​admit​ ​to​ ​having​ ​been​ ​in​ ​a​ ​similar​ ​spot,​ ​once.”

Fluttershy’s​ ​eyes​ ​went​ ​wide.​ ​“You​ ​were​ ​a​ ​bully?”

“Oh,​ ​no.​ ​Definitely​ ​not.​ ​Nah,​ ​I​ ​was​ ​a​ ​very….​ ​Energetic,​ ​rambunctious​ ​boy.​ ​I​ ​got​ ​into​ ​trouble for​ ​it.​ ​Drama​ ​queen,​ ​unfocused,​ ​distracted,​ ​delusional.​ ​I​ ​got​ ​called​ ​all​ ​of​ ​those​ ​by​ ​my​ ​teachers, especially​ ​when​ ​I​ ​got​ ​older.”​ ​Allan​ ​looked​ ​away,​ ​to​ ​the​ ​distant​ ​mountain​ ​that​ ​held​ ​the​ ​city​ ​of
Canterlot​ ​aloft.​ ​“Eventually,​ ​I​ ​just​ ​got​ ​tired​ ​of​ ​it.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​went​ ​along​ ​with​ ​what​ ​they​ ​said.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​better than​ ​being​ ​called​ ​all​ ​those​ ​things.”​ ​Alan's​ ​eyes​ ​refocused,​ ​and​ ​caught​ ​Fluttershy​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​him​ ​with​ ​a flinty​ ​glare.​ ​“Um….​ ​Fluttershy?​ ​What’s​ ​wrong?”

“They​ ​did​ ​that​ ​to​ ​a​ ​foal?”​ ​She​ ​almost​ ​spat​ ​the​ ​words.​ ​“How​ ​could​ ​they​ ​be​ ​so​ ​cruel?”

“That’s​ ​not​ ​cruel.”​ ​Allan​ ​protested.​ ​“It​ ​helped​ ​me​ ​focus​ ​and​ ​learn.​ ​Behaving​ ​like​ ​that​ ​was​ ​an improvement.”

Fluttershy’s​ ​glare​ ​did​ ​not​ ​waver,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​fell​ ​silent,​ ​not​ ​responding​ ​to​ ​any​ ​more​ ​questions.

Allan​ ​followed​ ​suit,​ ​not​ ​daring​ ​to​ ​provoke​ ​her​ ​ire​ ​any​ ​further.
******************

The​ ​moon​ ​was​ ​once​ ​again​ ​high​ ​in​ ​the​ ​sky,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​lay​ ​in​ ​bed.​ ​He​ ​felt​ ​wretched.​ ​His​ ​stomach felt​ ​like​ ​it​ ​was​ ​doing​ ​somersaults,​ ​gurgling​ ​frequently.​ ​The​ ​urge​ ​to​ ​blow​ ​chunks​ ​grew​ ​with​ ​each convulsion​ ​of​ ​the​ ​muscular​ ​organ,​ ​an​ ​urge​ ​which​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​finding​ ​increasingly​ ​more​ ​difficult​ ​to ignore.

He​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​hadn’t​ ​spoken​ ​much​ ​since​ ​the​ ​marketplace,​ ​which​ ​helped​ ​Allan​ ​in​ ​exactly no​ ​ways​ ​at​ ​all.​ ​The​ ​walk​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cottage​ ​had​ ​been​ ​silent,​ ​full​ ​of​ ​tense​ ​body​ ​language​ ​and​ ​brief, sidelong​ ​glances.​ ​Why​ ​was​ ​she​ ​even​ ​mad​ ​at​ ​him?​ ​He​ ​didn’t​ ​understand.​ ​The​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​angry​ ​at​ ​him because….​ ​He​ ​was​ ​too​ ​energetic​ ​and​ ​needed​ ​to​ ​learn​ ​control?

Either​ ​way,​ ​it​ ​just​ ​made​ ​feeling​ ​sick​ ​worse,​ ​having​ ​that​ ​on​ ​his​ ​mind.​ ​The​ ​roiling​ ​sensation​ ​of his​ ​stomach,​ ​coupled​ ​with​ ​the​ ​tumultuous​ ​thoughts​ ​in​ ​his​ ​head​ ​made​ ​vomiting​ ​seem​ ​like​ ​a​ ​nice​ ​idea. Trying,​ ​and​ ​failing​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​himself​ ​quiet,​ ​Allan​ ​sidled​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​opening​ ​it​ ​as​ ​silently​ ​as​ ​he could​ ​manage.​ ​He​ ​peered​ ​down​ ​to​ ​the​ ​hall,​ ​making​ ​sure​ ​that​ ​he​ ​didn’t​ ​wake​ ​up​ ​Fluttershy.​ ​Tip-toeing down​ ​the​ ​hallway,​ ​he​ ​made​ ​his​ ​way​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bathroom,​ ​feeling​ ​his​ ​rebelling​ ​stomach​ ​flip-flop​ ​around inside​ ​his​ ​chest​ ​cavity.​ ​Being​ ​part​ ​bug​ ​sometimes​ ​felt​ ​really​ ​gross,​ ​especially​ ​when​ ​you​ ​knew​ ​some insect​ ​anatomy.

He​ ​looked​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​toilet,​ ​a​ ​rather​ ​alien​ ​contraption​ ​compared​ ​to​ ​what​ ​he​ ​was​ ​used​ ​to, designed​ ​to​ ​fit​ ​ponies,​ ​not​ ​humans.​ ​The​ ​bile​ ​building​ ​in​ ​his​ ​throat​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​point​ ​of​ ​no​ ​return, forcing​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​to​ ​nearly​ ​rip​ ​the​ ​cover​ ​off​ ​of​ ​the​ ​equine​ ​considering​ ​bowl,​ ​so​ ​that​ ​he ​could quite​ ​violently​ ​spew​ ​the​ ​remains​ ​of​ ​his​ ​previous​ ​week’s​ ​worth​ ​of​ ​food​ ​into​ ​the​ ​plumbing. The​ ​relief​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​at​ ​emptying​ ​his​ ​overloaded​ ​gut​ ​was​ ​so​ ​satisfying​ ​that​ ​he​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​pleasured sigh​ ​once​ ​he​ ​stopped​ ​his​ ​vomiting.

Wiping​ ​his​ ​mouth​ ​with​ ​his​ ​hoof,​ ​he​ ​opened​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​having​ ​had​ ​them​ ​closed​ ​the​ ​entire​ ​time. The​ ​bright,​ ​glowing​ ​goo​ ​that​ ​was​ ​now​ ​liberally​ ​smeared​ ​across​ ​the​ ​chitin​ ​of​ ​​ ​his​ ​foreleg​ ​greeted​ ​his eyes​ ​brightly,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​the​ ​gunk,​ ​before​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​peek​ ​into​ ​the​ ​toilet​ ​bowl.
A​ ​mass​ ​of​ ​softly​ ​glowing,​ ​bright​ ​green,​ ​jelly-like​ ​substance,​ ​which​ ​greatly​ ​resembled​ ​what Allan​ ​had​ ​always​ ​pictured​ ​atomic​ ​waste​ ​looked​ ​like,​ ​sat​ ​in​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​toilet,​ ​plastering​ ​the​ ​bowl’s edges​ ​and​ ​completely​ ​obscuring​ ​the​ ​lower​ ​parts​ ​of​ ​the​ ​ceramic​ ​bowl.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​emotional
energy,​ ​much​ ​of​ ​it​ ​gathered​ ​in​ ​the​ ​market​ ​earlier​ ​that​ ​day.

Allan​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​stare​ ​at​ ​it,​ ​until​ ​his​ ​wits​ ​finally​ ​caught​ ​up​ ​to​ ​his​ ​confused​ ​brain​ ​and slapped​ ​it​ ​back​ ​into​ ​functionality.​ ​“Uh,​ ​Fluttershy…?”
*****​​******************

Author's Notes:

So, Allan visits Ponyville properly, and of course, meets somepony who don't like anypony. Fluttershy finds out something about Allan's past that she doesn't like, the Crusaders act like the kids they are, and Allan runs into a complication with his new anatomy.

Headcanon:

Spoiled Rich: Spoiled Rich has gotten even worse since Diamond Tiara decided to reform herself, leading her to intense irritability, self aggrandizement to the point of delusion, and severe depression. Having her daughter reject her and what she believes in has hit her hard.

Changeling gel: Changelings produce emotion gel by ingesting normal food, which is then liquefied and infused with changeling magic. It can be used for a multitude of things, as it's properties make it extremely adaptable and malleable for a changeling. Allan has done this all without knowing. The end product pof that is a soup of emotions in a gel that will remain liquid indefinitely. With the right training, a changeling can learn to filter specific emotions into the gel they're making/storing, creating specific end results. Some mixtures are perfect building materials, and others can be used as food or food storage. Chrysalis specialized in manufacturing an emotional gel that could create addictions, or even act as anesthetics to non-changelings, which is why none of the captured magical powerhouses in the season 6 tried to bust out on their own. Chrysalis is like Twilight when it comes to the gels, constantly experimenting with and refining her concoctions, trying to improve old formulas and create new uses for the gels.

Chapter 10: A Song in the Night

​ Six​ ​mares​ ​and​ ​a​ ​dragon​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​toilet,​ ​each​ ​with​ ​their​ ​own​ ​varying​ ​reactions, while​ ​Allan​ ​sat​ ​like​ ​a​ ​scolded​ ​dog​ ​in​ ​the​ ​corner, feeling​ ​humiliated​ ​by​ ​his​ ​traitorous​ ​body,​ ​and​ ​even more​ ​embarrassed​ ​that​ ​Twilight​ ​was​ ​already​ ​gathering​ ​samples​ ​for​ ​her​ ​to​ ​work​ ​with.

Pinkie​ ​was​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​globs​ ​of​ ​glowing​ ​goo​ ​that​ ​Twilight​ ​had​ ​put​ ​in​ ​a​ ​bag​ ​already, batting​ ​it​ ​with​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​like​ ​a​ ​cat​ ​with​ ​a​ ​ball​ ​of​ ​yarn.​ ​Rainbow​ ​looked​ ​disgusted,​ ​and​ ​Rarity​ ​seemed​ ​to be​ ​doing​ ​her​ ​best​ ​impression​ ​of​ ​one​ ​of​ ​her​ ​boutique’s​ ​ponyquinnes.​ ​Twilight​ ​was ecstatic,​ ​being​ ​able to​ ​investigate​ ​something​ ​new​ ​and​ ​almost​ ​completely​ ​unknown,​ ​while​ ​Applejack​ ​seemed​ ​curious. Fluttershy​ ​did​ ​very​ ​little,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​reaction​ ​to​ ​the​ ​potentially​ ​busted​ ​toilet​ ​was​ ​met​ ​with​ ​only​ ​slightly forced​ ​kindness.

“So​ ​you​ ​said​ ​you​ ​haven’t​ ​needed​ ​to​ ​go​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bathroom​ ​once​ ​since​ ​you​ ​got​ ​here?”​ ​Twilight asked​ ​Allan,​ ​voice​ ​afire​ ​with​ ​curiosity,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​happy​ ​eyes​ ​boring​ ​into​ ​his​ ​own​ ​from​ ​across​ ​the​ ​room.

“And​ ​it​ ​came​ ​out​ ​exactly​ ​like​ ​this?”

“Um…​ ​yeah.​ ​Just​ ​like​ ​that.”

“And​ ​you​ ​can​ ​sense​ ​emotions​ ​in​ ​it?”

“...Yeah…”

“How​ ​long​ ​beforehoof​ ​did​ ​you​ ​start​ ​feeling​ ​the​ ​need​ ​to​ ​do​ ​this?”

“Um,​ ​not​ ​until​ ​a​ ​few​ ​minutes​ ​before.​ ​Prior​ ​to​ ​that,​ ​I​ ​just​ ​felt…..bloated.”

“This​ ​is​ ​so​ ​fascinating!”​ ​Twilight​ ​exclaimed,​ ​letting​ ​out​ ​a​ ​little​ ​squee.​ ​The​ ​sound​ ​was​ ​one​ ​that made​ ​Allan​ ​nearly​ ​die​ ​of​ ​cute​ ​every​ ​time​ ​he​ ​heard​ ​it,​ ​especially​ ​when​ ​he​ ​saw​ ​the​ ​adorable expressions​ ​that​ ​accompanied​ ​the​ ​sound.​ ​“I​ ​get​ ​to​ ​study​ ​a​ ​species​ ​we​ ​know​ ​so​ ​little​ ​about!​ ​This​ ​is​ ​the best​ ​day​ ​ever!”

Allan​ ​scowled​ ​at​ ​that,​ ​but​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​hide​ ​it​ ​by​ ​turning​ ​his​ ​head​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​Princess. The​ ​Pink​ ​terror​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​notice​ ​it​ ​anyway.
Now,​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie​ ​is​ ​well​ ​known​ ​as​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​who​ ​frequently​ ​ignores​ ​reality,​ ​pulling​ ​hats​ ​out​ ​of bunnies​ ​and​ ​literally​ ​falling​ ​into​ ​pieces​ ​and​ ​putting​ ​herself​ ​back​ ​together​ ​again​ ​on​ ​a​ ​whim.​ ​And​ ​all​ ​of that​ ​energy​ ​and​ ​reality​ ​breaking​ ​absurdity​ ​is​ ​primed​ ​to​ ​go​ ​off​ ​at​ ​any​ ​moment,​ ​especially​ ​when​ ​Pinkie Pie​ ​sees​ ​someone​ ​looking​ ​down.

Allan​ ​really​ ​should​ ​have​ ​seen​ ​it​ ​coming,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​didn’t.​ ​He​ ​missed​ ​the​ ​warning​ ​signs.

“Hey!​ ​I​ ​know​ ​just​ ​how​ ​to​ ​cheer​ ​you​ ​up!”​ ​Pinkie​ ​said​ ​with​ ​a​ ​grin.​ ​“A​ ​PARTY!”

Before​ ​anyone​ ​could​ ​see​ ​what​ ​she​ ​did,​ ​the​ ​pink​ ​pony’s​ ​short​ ​forelegs​ ​suddenly​ ​stretched​ ​so far​ ​that​ ​they​ ​hit​ ​the​ ​wall,​ ​then​ ​inexplicably​ ​pulled​ ​that​ ​wall,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​entire​ ​room,​ ​away,​ ​depositing the​ ​eight​ ​of​ ​them​ ​slap​ ​bang​ ​in​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​of​ ​an​ ​energetic​ ​party,​ ​with​ ​half​ ​of​ ​ponyville​ ​crowding​ ​into the​ ​building​ ​known​ ​as​ ​Sugarcube​ ​Corner.​ ​The​ ​other​ ​ponies,​ ​each​ ​having​ ​lived​ ​with​ ​Pinkie​ ​for​ ​years, knew​ ​not​ ​to​ ​question​ ​or​ ​protest​ ​over​ ​the​ ​sudden​ ​change​ ​of​ ​scenery.​ ​Even​ ​Twilight,​ ​who​ ​ravenously tore​ ​apart​ ​things​ ​using​ ​logic​ ​and​ ​science,​ ​merely​ ​sighed,​ ​put​ ​her​ ​samples​ ​away,​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​off​ ​to socialize.

Allan​ ​did​ ​not​ ​share​ ​that​ ​experience,​ ​instead​ ​trying​ ​understand​ ​how​ ​the​ ​laws​ ​of​ ​reality​ ​had just​ ​been​ ​so​ ​thoroughly​ ​violated.

“Wait-wha-hu​ ​wuh?”​ ​Allan​ ​exclaimed​ ​pointing​ ​back​ ​to​ ​where​ ​the​ ​room​ ​in​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​had been​ ​just​ ​seconds​ ​before,​ ​waving​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​back​ ​and​ ​forth,​ ​pointing​ ​alternately​ ​at​ ​the​ ​now​ ​vanished bathroom.​ ​“What​ ​the​ ​he​ ​-”

Pinkie​ ​cut​ ​him​ ​off​ ​before​ ​he​ ​could​ ​say​ ​the​ ​word​ ​“hell”,​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​jamming​ ​into​ ​his​ ​muzzle. “No​ ​swearing​ ​Allan!​ ​The​ ​author​ ​doesn’t​ ​like​ ​it.”​ ​she​ ​said,​ ​before​ ​waving​ ​at​ ​a​ ​blank​ ​wall,​ ​a happy​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face.

Allan​ ​fell​ ​silent,​ ​his​ ​face​ ​flat​ ​and​ ​devoid​ ​of​ ​expression.​ ​“Whut?”

“Nevermind!”​ ​Pinkie​ ​grinned,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​she​ ​hadn’t​ ​just​ ​said​ ​something​ ​totally​ ​nuts.​ ​“This​ ​party​ ​is for​ ​you!​ ​Enjoy​ ​yourself!”

Despite​ ​the​ ​sudden​ ​arrival​ ​of​ ​a​ ​changeling,​ ​nopony​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​have​ ​noticed,​ ​so​ ​Allan​ ​quickly shifted,​ ​adopting​ ​his​ ​pony​ ​guise​ ​with​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​little​ ​relief.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​just​ ​glad​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​spotted by​ ​anyone.​ ​He​ ​hadn’t​ ​met​ ​any​ ​of​ ​the​ ​other​ ​ponies​ ​in​ ​town​ ​except​ ​for​ ​the​ ​Apples,​ ​Sweetie​ ​Belle, Scootaloo​ ​and​ ​Spoiled​ ​Rich,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​was​ ​once​ ​again​ ​amid​ ​a​ ​sea​ ​of​ ​strangers.​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​a​ ​very​ ​nice feeling.

Still,​ ​parties​ ​were​ ​a​ ​great​ ​place​ ​to​ ​try​ ​and​ ​branch​ ​out​ ​and​ ​meet​ ​new​ ​people-​ ​err,​ ​ponies,​ ​so Allan​ ​guessed​ ​he​ ​should​ ​at​ ​least​ ​try,​ ​despite​ ​how​ ​overwhelmed​ ​merely​ ​being​ ​in​ ​one​ ​made​ ​him​ ​feel. He​ ​owed​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie’s​ ​efforts​ ​at​ ​least​ ​that​ ​much,​ ​and​ ​close​ ​contact​ ​with​ ​her​ ​had​ ​left​ ​him​ ​buzzing​ ​with positive​ ​vibes,​ ​so​ ​it​ ​was​ ​worth​ ​a​ ​go​ ​or​ ​two.​ ​All​ ​he​ ​needed​ ​to​ ​do​ ​was​ ​find​ ​somepony​ ​that​ ​was​ ​open and​ ​inviting.​ ​He​ ​started​ ​walking​ ​through​ ​the​ ​room,​ ​past​ ​where​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie​ ​was​ ​both​ ​juggling​ ​and eating​ ​cupcakes,​ ​much​ ​to​ ​Applejack​ ​and​ ​Rainbow’s​ ​amusement.

With​ ​spotlights​ ​for​ ​eyes,​ ​Allan​ ​sorted​ ​through​ ​the​ ​groups​ ​of​ ​ponies,​ ​his​ ​gaze​ ​finally​ ​settling​ ​on a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​mares​ ​standing​ ​together,​ ​a​ ​mint​ ​green​ ​unicorn​ ​and​ ​a​ ​beige​ ​earth​ ​pony.​ ​They​ ​seemed​ ​nice enough.

“Um,​ ​hi!”​ ​He​ ​started​ ​off,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​sound​ ​relaxed,​ ​and​ ​not​ ​quite​ ​managing​ ​it.​ ​“I’m​ ​Allan.​ ​What are​ ​your​ ​names?”

The​ ​beige​ ​mare​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​him​ ​with​ ​a​ ​slightly​ ​reserved​ ​expression,​ ​while​ ​the​ ​minty​ ​unicorn gave​ ​him​ ​a​ ​bright​ ​grin.​ ​“Hi!​ ​My​ ​names​ ​Lyra!”​ The​ ​joyful​ ​Unicorn​ ​chirped.​ ​“And​ ​this​ ​is​ ​my​ ​often grumpy​ ​roommate​ ​Bon​ ​Bon!​ ​Say​ ​hi,​ ​Bonnie!”

The​ ​calmer​ ​mare​ ​gave​ ​him​ ​a​ ​smile​ ​of​ ​her​ ​own,​ ​one​ ​that​ ​spoke​ ​volumes​ ​of​ ​both​ ​the​ ​mares patience​ ​and​ ​self​ ​control.​ ​“Hi.​ ​I’m​ ​Bon​ ​Bon.​ ​I​ ​own​ ​a​ ​candy​ ​store​ ​here​ ​in​ ​town.​ ​You​ ​need​ ​anything,​ ​you just​ ​ask,​ ​hon.”​ ​She​ ​extended​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​in​ ​greeting,​ ​only​ ​for​ ​Lyra​ ​to​ ​jump​ ​at​ ​her.

“Urgh!​ ​Bonnie!​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​we​ ​agreed!​ ​No​ ​more​ ​business​ ​stuff​ ​when​ ​we​ ​go​ ​out!”​ ​Lyra​ ​pouted, making​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​both​ ​big,​ ​and​ ​angry.​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​casually​ ​brushed​ ​her​ ​off​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hoof,​ ​a​ ​playful​ ​smirk​ ​on her​ ​muzzle.

“Later​ ​Ly.​ ​Can’t​ ​you​ ​see​ ​this​ ​nice​ ​young​ ​stallion​ ​wants​ ​to​ ​talk,​ ​not​ ​listen​ ​to​ ​us​ ​argue?”​ ​At​ ​the words​ ​young​ ​stallion,​ ​she​ ​gave​ ​him​ ​a​ ​look​ ​that​ ​made​ ​him​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​little​ ​uncomfortable.​ ​Lyra​ ​just groaned,​ ​slapping​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​over​ ​her​ ​face.

“So,​ ​where​ ​are​ ​you​ ​from...​ ​Allan?”​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​was​ ​surprised​ ​that​ ​she​ ​was​ ​only acknowledging​ ​the​ ​strange​ ​name,​ ​and​ ​not​ ​calling​ ​him​ ​out​ ​on​ ​it. Of​ ​course,​ ​saying​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​from​ ​another​ ​world​ ​was​ ​a​ ​definite​ ​no,​ ​or​ ​else​ ​he​ ​risked​ ​his nightmarish​ ​fantasies​ ​of​ ​the​ ​potential​ ​consequences​ ​coming​ ​true,​ ​though​ ​being​ ​chased​ ​with pitchforks​ ​and​ ​torches​ ​was​ ​rather​ ​cliché,​ ​as​ ​was​ ​winding​ ​up​ ​in​ ​a​ ​mental​ ​ward.
Instead,​ ​Allan​ ​went​ ​for​ ​a​ ​logical​ ​explanation.​ ​“From​ ​a​ ​farm​ ​out​ ​near…”​ ​He​ ​paused,​ ​just​ ​for​ ​a second,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​find​ ​a​ ​suitable​ ​place​ ​name​ ​that​ ​he​ ​knew.​ ​He​ ​recalled​ ​a​ ​town​ ​that​ ​actually​ ​fitted​ ​with his​ ​accent,​ ​and​ ​quickly​ ​repeated​ ​the​ ​name.​ ​“Trottingham.”​ ​From​ ​what​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​of​ ​the​ ​place,​ ​he​ ​knew it​ ​was​ ​far​ ​removed​ ​from​ ​here,​ ​having​ ​been​ ​built​ ​on​ ​an​ ​island​ ​out​ ​in​ ​the​ ​strait​ ​that​ ​separated Equestria​ ​from​ ​Griffonstone.​ ​​
Hopefully,​ ​she​ ​wouldn’t​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​on​ ​his​ ​bullshit.

“Huh.”​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​said,​ ​as​ ​Lyra​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​grump.​ ​“Do​ ​you​ ​know​ ​Time​ ​Turner?​ ​He’s​ ​the stallion​ ​over​ ​there​ ​with​ ​the​ ​spiky​ ​mane​ ​and​ ​the​ ​hourglass​ ​cutie​ ​mark.​ ​He’s​ ​from​ ​Trottingham​ ​too.”

Allan​ ​had​ ​deliberately​ ​said​ ​farm​ ​outside​ ​of​ ​Trottingham​ ​for​ ​a​ ​reason.​ ​“No,​ ​sorry,​ ​I​ ​don’t.​ ​I didn’t​ ​go​ ​into​ ​town​ ​much,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​barely​ ​knew​ ​anypony.”​ ​Allan​ ​thanked​ ​himself​ ​for​ ​not​ ​slipping​ ​up​ ​and saying​ ​“Anyone”.​ ​That​ ​could​ ​give​ ​him​ ​away.​ ​“About​ ​the​ ​only​ ​pony​ ​I​ ​knew​ ​was​ ​an​ ​old​ ​mare​ ​who​ ​sold flowers​ ​on​ ​the​ ​street.”​ ​Every​ ​city​ ​had​ ​someone​ ​like​ ​that,​ ​selling​ ​knick​ ​knacks​ ​from​ ​a​ ​street​ ​corner,​ ​so it​ ​was​ ​a​ ​safe​ ​bet​ ​to​ ​go​ ​with.

“Oh.​ ​Was​ ​the​ ​old​ ​mare​ ​nice?”

“She​ ​was​ ​okay.​ ​She​ ​could​ ​be​ ​crabby​ ​at​ ​times,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​was​ ​just​ ​old​ ​age,​ ​I​ ​think.”​ ​Allan​ ​reveled in​ ​the​ ​yarn​ ​he​ ​was​ ​telling,​ ​threading​ ​together​ ​a​ ​story​ ​from​ ​nothing​ ​like​ ​that.​ ​Even​ ​better,​ ​the​ ​mare was​ ​buying​ ​it!​ ​It​ ​was​ ​like​ ​the​ ​old​ ​adventures​ ​he​ ​would​ ​come​ ​up​ ​with​ ​with​ ​his​ ​friends,​ ​but​ ​even​ ​more than​ ​that….​ ​It​ ​felt​ ​nice.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​just​ ​talking,​ ​bonding.​ ​Like​ ​he​ ​was​ ​normal.

“So​ ​what​ ​did​ ​you​ ​farm?”​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​glad​ ​she’d​ ​asked​ ​that.​ ​He’d​ ​read​ ​up​ ​about​ ​so much​ ​already​ ​that​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​Trottingham​ ​and​ ​Griffonstone​ ​had​ ​a​ ​trade​ ​agreement​ ​which​ ​involved the​ ​rearing​ ​and​ ​selling​ ​of​ ​various​ ​animals​ ​to​ ​the​ ​carnivorous​ ​Griffons.

“Actually,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​what’s​ ​called​ ​a​ ​fish​ ​farm.​ ​We​ ​breed​ ​and​ ​sell​ ​fish​ ​to​ ​the​ ​Griffons.​ ​It’s,​ ​uh,​ ​quite lucrative.”​ ​On​ ​a​ ​small​ ​Island,​ ​that​ ​sounded​ ​plausible.​ ​“I​ ​never​ ​found​ ​it​ ​all​ ​that​ ​great,​ ​and…”​ ​He​ ​looked down​ ​to​ ​his​ ​bare​ ​flank.​ ​“I​ ​never​ ​found​ ​anything​ ​worth​ ​doing​ ​for​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​my​ ​life​ ​there.”

Bon​ ​Bon’s​ ​eyes​ ​widened,​ ​finally​ ​noticing​ ​the​ ​missing​ ​mark.​ ​​ ​A​ ​stallion​ ​of​ ​his​ ​age​ ​should​ ​have one​ ​by​ ​now.

“You​ ​don’t​ ​have​ ​a-”​ ​A​ ​beeping​ ​sound​ ​from​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​saddlebags​ ​leaning​ ​up​ ​against​ ​the​ ​wall drew​ ​her​ ​attention,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​​ ​apologized.​ ​“Sorry,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​could​ ​be​ ​important.”

Allan​ ​shrugged.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​used​ ​to​ ​that​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​thing​ ​back​ ​home,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​just​ ​assumed​ ​that​ ​ponies had​ ​some​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​messaging​ ​system​ ​too.​ ​Perhaps​ ​some​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​enchantment​ ​on​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​objects? That​ ​might​ ​explain​ ​it,​ ​though​ ​it​ ​wouldn’t​ ​account​ ​for​ ​the​ ​stare​ ​he​ ​was​ ​getting​ ​from​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​as​ ​she looked​ ​between​ ​him​ ​and​ ​whatever​ ​it​ ​was​ ​she​ ​was​ ​holding.

He​ ​instead​ ​decided​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​Lyra.​ ​“Hey,​ ​it’s​ ​fine​ ​you​ ​know,​ ​her​ ​talking​ ​about​ ​business​ ​I​ ​mean. i’m​ ​just​ ​happy​ ​somepony​ ​is​ ​talking​ ​to​ ​me​ ​at​ ​all.”

That​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​cheer​ ​her​ ​back​ ​up​ ​a​ ​bit,​ ​so​ ​Allan​ ​felt​ ​a​ ​little​ ​pleased.​ ​“So,​ ​what​ ​do​ ​you​ ​do Lyra?”

“Oh,​ ​I’m​ ​a​ ​musician!”​ ​She​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​him,​ ​a​ ​mad​ ​gleam​ ​in​ ​her​ ​eyes.​ ​“I​ ​specialize​ ​in​ ​stringed instruments,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​Lyre’s​ ​always​ ​gonna​ ​be​ ​my​ ​baby!”

“That’s​ ​cool!”​ ​Allan​ ​exclaimed,​ ​this​ ​time​ ​in​ ​all​ ​honesty.​ ​“I​ ​always​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​learn​ ​how​ ​to​ ​play the​ ​guitar,​ ​but​ ​my​ ​parents​ ​said​ ​lessons​ ​would​ ​be​ ​too​ ​expensive.”

“Really?​ ​That’s​ ​rude​ ​of​ ​them.”​ ​Lyra​ ​said,​ ​indignantly.​ ​“Most​ ​artists​ ​don’t​ ​ask​ ​for​ ​that​ ​much.” Bon​ ​Bon’s​ ​flat​ ​expression​ ​behind​ ​Lyra​ ​said​ ​otherwise.​ ​“I​ ​know!​ ​How​ ​about​ ​I​ ​teach​ ​you?”

Allan​ ​felt​ ​his​ ​heart​ ​leap.​ ​“Really!​ ​I’d​ ​love​ ​to​ ​learn!”

“Great!​ ​How’s​ ​every​ ​Saturday​ ​for​ ​you?”

“Oh….​ ​um,​ ​actually,​ ​I’d​ ​have​ ​to​ ​ask​ ​about​ ​that,​ ​but​ ​I’ll​ ​let​ ​you​ ​know​ ​when​ ​I​ ​have found​ ​out,​ ​okay?”

“Okay!”​ ​Lyra​ ​squealed​ ​happily,​ ​bounding​ ​in​ ​place​ ​as​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​rejoined​ ​them.​ ​“Oooh!​ ​I’m already​ ​so​ ​excited!”

“Really?”​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​feigned​ ​surprise.​ ​“I​ ​couldn’t​ ​tell.”​ ​She​ ​turned​ ​her​ ​bright​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​to​ ​Allan, though​ ​they​ ​weren’t​ ​quite​ ​as​ ​friendly​ ​as​ ​before.​ ​Her​ ​tone​ ​of​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​unchanged,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​could taste​ ​the​ ​foulness​ ​of​ ​distrust​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air​ ​about​ ​her,​ ​coupled​ ​with​ ​suspicion.​ ​“Just​ ​swing​ ​on​ ​by​ ​my​ ​sweet shop​ ​when​ ​your​ ​lessons​ ​start.​ ​Lyra’s​ ​been​ ​wanting​ ​to​ ​teach​ ​somepony​ ​to​ ​play​ ​lately,​ ​so​ ​I’m​ ​gonna make​ ​something​ ​as​ ​thanks​ ​for​ ​making​ ​her​ ​happy.”

Although​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​some​ ​hidden​ ​intent​ ​behind​ ​those​ ​words,​ ​he​ ​didn’t​ ​let​ ​his​ ​mask slip.​ ​“Are​ ​you​ ​sure?​ ​I​ ​wouldn’t​ ​want​ ​you​ ​do​ ​t hat.​ ​I​ ​already​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​I’m​ ​imposing​ ​on​ ​this​ ​town enough!”

“No​ ​no.”​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​smiled,​ ​though​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​still​ ​retained​ ​that​ ​distrust.​ ​“It’s​ ​on​ ​the​ ​house. Every​ ​new​ ​pony​ ​gets​ ​a​ ​welcome​ ​gift.”

“Just​ ​like​ ​Pinkie’s​ ​parties,​ ​I​ ​take​ ​it?”​ ​Allan​ ​smirked.​ ​“Everypony​ ​gets​ ​one,​ ​whether​ ​they​ ​want to,​ ​or​ ​not.”

Bon​ ​Bon’s​ ​eyes​ ​narrowed​ ​slightly​ ​at​ ​that.​ ​Perhaps​ ​that​ ​was​ ​the​ ​wrong​ ​thing​ ​to​ ​say?​ ​He refrained​ ​from​ ​explaining​ ​what​ ​he​ ​meant​ ​because​ ​in​ ​every​ ​movie,​ ​Tv​ ​show,​ ​game​ ​and​ ​book​ ​he’d​ ​ever seen,​ ​explanations​ ​always​ ​sounded​ ​like​ ​justifications,​ ​backtracking,​ ​or​ ​excuses.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​no​ ​sense​ ​in digging​ ​a​ ​deeper​ ​grave​ ​for​ ​himself.

“So….”​ ​Allan​ ​started.​ ​“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​do​ ​for​ ​fun​ ​around​ ​here?”

The​ ​two​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​one​ ​another.​ ​“Well,​ ​the​ ​fun​ ​usually​ ​​ ​comes​ ​in​ ​the​ ​form​ ​of​ ​big​ ​monsters​ ​or catastrophe’s​ ​every​ ​other​ ​week.​ ​You’re​ ​gonna​ ​have​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​of​ ​fun​ ​here.”

As​ ​bad​ ​as​ ​the​ ​stories​ ​his​ ​friends​ ​had​ ​told​ ​him​ ​had​ ​been,​ ​the​ ​notion​ ​of​ ​frequent,​ ​destructive events​ ​had​ ​his​ ​ears​ ​folding​ ​back​ ​in​ ​dread.​ ​Ponyville​ ​was​ ​that​ ​bad? Nah,​ ​it​ ​couldn’t​ ​be,​ ​or​ ​Fluttershy​ ​wouldn’t​ ​live​ ​here.​ ​If​ ​Fluttershy​ ​could​ ​live​ ​here,​ ​so​ ​could Allan​ ​Ryder!

The​ ​disguised​ ​Changeling​ ​grinned.​ ​“I​ ​think​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​fine.​ ​I’m​ ​friends​ ​with​ ​the​ ​elements…” Rainbow​ ​Dash​ ​wasn’t​ ​exactly​ ​a​ ​friend​ ​yet….​ ​“Most​ ​of​ ​them,​ ​at​ ​least.”

The​ ​two​ ​mares​ ​laughed.​ ​“Then​ ​you’d​ ​better​ ​get​ ​used​ ​to​ ​weirdness​ ​danger.​ ​Most​ ​of​ ​anything that​ ​happens​ ​around​ ​here​ ​happens​ ​to​ ​them.”

Oh,​ ​like​ ​weird​ ​and​ ​dangerous​ ​were​ ​unknowns​ ​to​ ​Allan.​ ​The​ ​stallion​ ​held​ ​back​ ​a​ ​chuckle. “Well,​ ​looks​ ​like​ ​I’m​ ​in​ ​for​ ​a​ ​ride​ ​then!”

*****************

As​ ​parties​ ​went,​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​to​ ​admit​ ​that​ ​the​ ​party​ ​he​ ​had​ ​broken​ ​the​ ​laws​ ​of​ ​physics​ ​to​ ​get​ ​to wasn’t​ ​all​ ​that​ ​bad.​ ​The​ ​food​ ​was​ ​great,​ ​the​ ​company,​ ​consisting​ ​of​ ​ponies​ ​and​ ​a​ ​single​ ​zebra​ ​who Twilight​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​introduced​ ​as​ ​Zecora,​ ​was​ ​pretty​ ​relaxed,​ ​and​ ​interesting.​ Zecora​ ​​ ​was​ ​nice, though​ ​she​ ​tended​ ​towards​ ​lyrical,​ ​rhyming​ ​speech​ ​more​ ​often​ ​than​ ​not.​ ​If​ ​anything,​ ​it​ ​was something​ ​that​ ​made​ ​her​ ​all​ ​the​ ​more​ ​unique​ ​and​ ​memorable.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​the​ ​air​ ​of​ ​one​ ​who​ ​has acquired​ ​wisdom,​ ​calm​ ​and​ ​content​ ​with​ ​herself​ ​and​ ​the​ ​world​ ​around​ ​her.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​also​ ​something of​ ​a​ ​kindred​ ​spirit,​ ​being​ ​an​ ​outsider​ ​among​ ​ponies.

With​ ​the​ ​intent​ ​of​ ​socializing,​ ​Allan​ ​acted​ ​as​ ​a​ ​satellite​ ​to​ ​the​ ​many​ ​planets.​ ​Each​ ​one​ ​was​ ​a group​ ​or​ ​pair,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​more​ ​Allan​ ​talked​ ​to,​ ​the​ ​more​ ​he​ ​understood​ ​about​ ​the​ ​unique​ ​culture​ ​of Ponyville.​ ​The​ ​tolerance​ ​and​ ​acceptance​ ​they​ ​all​ ​displayed​ ​allowed​ ​them​ ​to​ ​take​ ​chances​ ​and​ ​form relationships​ ​with​ ​one​ ​another,​ ​even​ ​when​ ​they​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​polar​ ​opposites.​ ​The​ ​duo​ ​of​ ​Vinyl​ ​and Octavia,​ ​a​ ​DJ​ ​and​ ​Cellist​ respectively,​ ​proved​ ​that​ ​immediately.

The​ ​two​ ​were​ ​amicable,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​that​ ​they​ ​frequently​ ​annoyed​ ​one​ ​another. Despite​ ​that,​ ​their​ ​friendship​ ​seemed​ ​just​ ​as​ ​strong​ ​as​ ​the​ ​bond​ ​between​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends. Lyra​ ​and​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​were​ ​another​ ​example,​ ​with​ ​the​ ​excitable​ ​lyrist​ ​and​ ​the​ ​calm​ ​candy​ ​maker​ ​being friends​ ​that​ ​one​ ​wouldn’t​ ​usually​ ​expect. Allan​ ​smiled​ ​as​ ​he​ ​watched​ ​Vinyl,​ ​Octavia,​ ​Lyra,​ ​and,​ ​surprisingly,​ ​Rarity​ ​Big​ ​Mac,​ ​Fluttershy and​ ​Applejack,​ ​alongside​ ​two​ ​additional​ ​mares​ ​and​ ​a​ ​stallion,​ ​excitedly​ ​talking​ ​about​ ​something, occasionally​ ​glancing​ ​Alan's​ ​way.​ ​ Twilight​ ​and​ ​Spike​ ​had​ ​retreated​ ​to​ ​a​ ​corner​ ​with​ ​the​ ​bags​ ​of changeling​ ​goo​ ​they​ ​had​ ​salvaged​ ​from​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​toilet,​ ​the​ ​Princess’s​ ​intrigued​ ​gaze​ ​piqued​ ​the stallion’s​ ​interest,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​trotted​ ​over.

“Hello​ ​Princess.”​ ​He​ ​called​ ​in​ ​greeting.​ ​She​ ​looked​ ​up​ ​to​ ​him​ ​with​ ​a​ ​smile.

“Hi​ ​Allan.​ ​You​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​to​ ​call​ ​me​ ​that,​ ​you​ ​know.”

“I​ ​….​ ​Know.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​feel​ ​better​ ​knowing​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​being​ ​disrespectful.”​ ​Allan​ ​winced​ ​as​ ​Twilight laughed.

“If​ ​anything,​ ​you​ ​not​ ​calling​ ​me​ ​Twilight​ ​more​ ​uncomfortable​ ​than​ ​not​ ​calling​ ​me​ ​Princess.”

Allan​ ​blanched,​ ​ears​ ​lowering.​ ​“Oh…​ ​I’m​ ​sorry,​ ​uh,​ ​Twilight…”

“It’s​ ​fine,​ ​just,​ ​try​ ​to​ ​stick​ ​to​ ​calling​ ​me​ ​Twilight,​ ​please.”​ ​The​ ​Princess​ ​smoothed​ ​her​ ​mane with​ ​a​ ​hoof,​ ​still​ ​taking​ ​notes​ ​with​ ​a​ ​quill​ ​held​ ​in​ ​her​ ​with​ ​her​ ​magic.​ ​“So,​ ​you​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​me?”

Oh,​ ​yeah,​ ​he​ ​had!​ ​“Yes.​ ​Yes​ ​I​ ​did!​ ​​ ​I​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​ask​ ​what​ ​you’ve​ ​found​ ​out​ ​about​ ​my….​ ​Uh, stuff.”

“Your….”​ ​She​ ​hoisted​ ​the​ ​bag​ ​up.​ ​“Stuff?”

“Yeah…”​ ​Allan​ ​rubbed​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​on​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​his​ ​neck.​ ​“That.”

“Well,​ ​this…​ ​stuff​ ​of​ ​yours,​ ​as​ ​far​ ​as​ ​I​ ​can​ ​tell,​ ​holds​ ​quite​ ​some​ ​potential,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​tell​ ​how much​ ​yet.”

“Oh….​ ​okay.”​ ​That​ ​was,​ ​awkward,​ ​to​ ​say​ ​the​ ​least.​ ​Allan​ ​chewed​ ​his​ ​lip,​ ​and​ ​Twilight​ ​rubbed her​ ​left​ ​hoof​ ​with​ ​her​ ​right,​ ​glancing​ ​off​ ​to​ ​the​ ​side.​ ​“I’m​ ​gonna​ ​leave​ ​you​ ​alone​ ​forever​ ​now.”

Twilight​ ​watched​ ​as​ ​the​ ​stallion​ ​moved​ ​off,​ ​her​ ​violet​ ​gaze​ ​full​ ​of​ ​concern.

“Twilight?”​ ​Spike​ ​piped​ ​up,​ ​having​ ​watched​ ​the​ ​exchange​ ​without​ ​saying​ ​a​ ​word.​ ​“What​ ​was that​ ​about?”

“I’m…​ ​not​ ​sure.”

******************

Allan​ ​found​ ​the​ ​bakery​ ​door​ ​and​ ​slipped​ ​out,​ ​relishing​ ​the​ ​cool​ ​air​ ​of​ ​the​ ​waning​ ​day​ ​as Celestia​ ​lowered​ ​the​ ​sun​ ​from​ ​the​ ​sky.​ ​Allan​ ​watched​ ​as​ ​the​ ​moon​ ​rose,​ ​wondering​ ​how​ ​Luna​ ​was doing.​ ​She’d​ ​seemed​ ​nice,​ ​and…​ ​a​ ​little​ ​sad. Well,​ ​Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​feeling​ ​quite​ ​so​ ​great​ ​himself.​ ​He’d​ ​refrained​ ​from​ ​eating​ ​during​ ​the​ ​party, even​ ​emotions.​ ​It​ ​always​ ​felt​ ​so​ ​wrong,​ ​even​ ​when​ ​it​ ​tasted​ ​good,​ ​like​ ​when​ ​you​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​the cookie​ ​you​ ​just​ ​had​ ​was​ ​someone​ ​else’s.​ ​Not​ ​eating​ ​had​ ​left​ ​him​ ​hungry,​ ​which,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​would​ ​anyone, and​ ​that​ ​was​ ​making​ ​him​ ​irritable​ ​and​ ​quite​ ​pensive. He​ ​stood​ ​in​ ​the​ ​street​ ​for​ ​a​ ​little​ ​while.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​no​ ​particular​ ​reason​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​do​ ​it,​ ​but he​ ​felt​ ​better​ ​with​ ​the​ ​cool​ ​evening​ ​breeze​ ​ruffling​ ​through​ ​his​ ​hair,​ ​even​ ​if​ ​this​ ​body​ ​was​ ​just​ ​some disguise.​ ​As​ ​the​ ​moon​ ​rose,​ ​Allan​ ​trotted​ ​off​ ​a​ ​bit,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​find​ ​some​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​way​ ​spot​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to vent.​ ​The​ ​young​ ​changeling​ ​made​ ​his​ ​way​ ​quietly,​ ​before​ ​coming​ ​to​ ​a​ ​stop​ ​at​ ​the​ ​Ponyville​ ​Public Park.

There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​long,​ ​winding​ ​pathway​ ​running​ ​through​ ​it’s​ ​center,​ ​dotted​ ​with​ ​the​ ​occasional tree​ ​or​ ​bush,​ ​some​ ​backing​ ​park​ ​benches​ ​or​ ​carved​ ​statues.​ ​The​ ​light​ ​of​ ​the​ ​swiftly​ ​rising​ ​moon bathed​ ​all​ ​of​ ​it​ ​in​ ​pale,​ ​silvery​ ​light​ ​that​ ​cast​ ​deep​ ​shadows.​ ​Not​ ​a​ ​cloud​ ​could​ ​be​ ​seen​ ​in​ ​the​ ​sky. All​ ​in​ ​all,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​a​ ​beautiful​ ​night,​ ​coloured​ ​in​ ​bright​ ​whites,​ ​deep,​ ​navy​ ​blues,​ ​rich​ ​purples, formless​ ​blacks​ ​and​ ​the​ ​ever​ ​present​ ​silver.​ ​Contrast​ ​that​ ​with​ ​the​ ​deep​ ​brown​ ​of​ ​his​ ​disguises​ ​fur coat,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​felt​ ​he​ ​looked….​ ​Kind​ ​of​ ​gross.​ ​Everything​ ​shone,​ ​glowing​ ​in​ ​their​ ​subtle​ ​beauty,​ ​while he​ ​remained​ ​the​ ​colour​ ​of​ ​mud.

His​ ​mind​ ​began​ ​to​ ​drift,​ ​going​ ​back​ ​where​ ​he​ ​could​ ​not.​ ​He​ ​pictured​ ​home,​ ​the​ ​familiar​ ​door frame​ ​and​ ​his​ ​father​ ​waving​ ​to​ ​him​ ​from​ ​the​ ​lounge​ ​window.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​Katie​ ​coming​ ​over​ ​to​ ​visit,​ ​gifts in​ ​hand​ ​for​ ​her​ ​younger​ ​brother,​ ​a​ ​celebration​ ​of​ ​his​ ​high​ ​school​ ​graduation.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​Anna,​ ​sitting beside​ ​him,​ ​game​ ​controller​ ​in​ ​hand,​ ​thrashing​ ​the​ ​pants​ ​off​ ​of​ ​him​ ​in​ ​Mario​ ​Kart.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​his​ ​mom, holding​ ​her​ ​wounded​ ​son​ ​in​ ​a​ ​hospital​ ​gown,​ ​unaware​ ​of​ ​the​ ​monster​ ​in​ ​her​ ​arms.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​Anna, tears​ ​in​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​as​ ​Chrysalis​ ​cruelly​ ​broke​ ​up​ ​with​ ​her,​ ​for​ ​her​ ​own​ ​amusement.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​his​ ​father,​ ​a vacant​ ​expression​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face​ ​as​ ​Chrysalis​ ​tortured​ ​him​ ​with​ ​his​ ​own​ ​memories.​ ​He​ ​saw​ ​his hometown,​ ​suppressed​ ​by​ ​the​ ​bug​ ​queen​ ​and​ ​her​ ​growing​ ​armies,​ ​a​ ​tall,​ ​spiralling,​ ​black​ ​tower reaching​ ​up​ ​from​ ​the​ ​city​ ​center,​ ​a​ ​laughing​ ​Chrysalis​ ​perched​ ​atop​ ​the​ ​throne​ ​built​ ​into​ ​it’s​ ​peak.​ ​He saw…..

“Oh,​ ​Allan….”​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​quiet​ ​voice​ ​startled​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​jerked​ ​back​ ​in​ ​surprise.​ ​He​ ​pivoted on​ ​the​ ​spot,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​familiar,​ ​long​ ​pink​ ​mane,​ ​baby​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​and​ ​soft​ ​yellow​ ​coat​ ​swam​ ​into​ ​focus.

“Flutters!​ ​I,​ ​​ ​uh…​ ​I​ ​was​ ​just…”

“Crying?”​ ​She​ ​asked,​ ​reaching​ ​out​ ​a​ ​hoof,​ ​to​ ​touch​ ​the​ ​tear​ ​​ ​that​ ​shone​ ​like​ ​crystal​ ​in​ ​the moonlight.​ ​She​ ​brushed​ ​the​ ​tear​ ​away,​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​gentle​ ​and​ ​her​ ​coat​ ​soft.​ ​“Why​ ​were​ ​you​ ​crying?”

Like​ ​a​ ​child,​ ​his​ ​first​ ​instinct​ ​was​ ​to​ ​protect​ ​himself,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​moved​ ​his​ ​head​ ​away,​ ​eyes narrowing,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​more​ ​tears​ ​from​ ​spilling​ ​out.​ ​“I​ ​wasn’t.”​ ​He​ ​snapped.

Fluttershy​ ​wasn’t​ ​convinced,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​reached​ ​out​ ​again,​ ​this​ ​time​ ​to​ ​settle​ ​on​ ​his shoulder.​ ​Allan​ ​stiffened​ ​at​ ​the​ ​touch.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​a​ ​painless​ ​agony,​ ​that​ ​most​ ​gentle​ ​of​ ​physical​ ​contacts, but​ ​the​ ​barriers​ ​he​ ​kept​ ​desperately​ ​throwing​ ​up​ ​crumbled​ ​like​ ​stale​ ​bread,​ ​leaving​ ​him​ ​vulnerable. He​ ​didn’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​vulnerable.

“It’s​ ​okay.​ ​You​ ​can​ ​tell​ ​me​ ​what’s​ ​wrong.​ ​I​ ​won’t​ ​tell​ ​anypony.”​ ​Her​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​a​ ​balm​ ​for​ ​him, gentle​ ​and​ ​soothing.​ ​Perhaps…​ ​perhaps​ ​he​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​her….

“I-I…..I…..”​ ​He​ ​struggled​ ​to​ ​even​ ​speak,​ ​tears​ ​of​ ​frustration​ ​​ ​and​ ​self​ ​doubt​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​escape the​ ​confines​ ​of​ ​his​ ​eyelids.​ ​He​ ​gulped,​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​breath.​ ​“I’m​ ​scared.”

“Why?​ ​What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​scared​ ​of?”

“Everything!”​ ​The​ ​dam​ ​burst.​ ​The​ ​words​ ​began​ ​to​ ​tumble​ ​out.​ ​“I’m​ ​scared​ ​for​ ​my​ ​family!​ ​My world!​ ​I’m​ ​scared​ ​of​ ​never​ ​seeing​ ​them​ ​again!​ ​I’m​ ​scared​ ​of​ ​just​ ​about​ ​everypony​ ​I​ ​meet​ ​finding​ ​out the​ ​truth!​ ​I’m​ ​scared​ ​that​ ​your​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia​ ​will​ ​despise​ ​me​ ​for​ ​being​ ​human!​ ​I’m​ ​scared​ ​all​ ​the time!​ ​And​ ​it​ ​never​ ​stops!​ ​I’m​ ​scared​ ​of​ ​sneezing​ ​because​ ​I​ ​might​ ​accidentally​ ​blow​ ​myself​ ​up!​ ​I’m scared​ ​my​ ​wings​ ​will​ ​give​ ​out​ ​the​ ​next​ ​time​ ​I​ ​fly!​ ​I’m​ ​scared​ ​of​ ​everything!”​ ​Tears​ ​flowed​ ​freely,​ ​and his​ ​voice​ ​turned​ ​raw.​ ​“And​ ​worst​ ​of​ ​all,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​even​ ​in​ ​a​ ​body​ ​I​ ​recognize​ ​as​ ​my​ ​own!​ ​I​ ​look​ ​in​ ​the mirror,​ ​and​ ​all​ ​I​ ​see​ ​is​ ​a​ ​GOD​ ​DAMNED​ ​FREAK!”

Fluttershy​ ​looked​ ​stunned.​ ​The​ ​creature​ ​before​ ​her​ ​was​ ​a​ ​broken​ ​thing.​ ​While​ ​he​ ​had managed​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​an​ ​air​ ​of​ ​calm​ ​about​ ​him,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​all​ ​a​ ​hoax,​ ​more​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​him​ ​from​ ​breaking​ ​than​ ​to keep​ ​anypony​ ​from​ ​seeing​ ​through​ ​the​ ​deception.​ ​The​ ​pain​ ​in​ ​his​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​something​ ​that Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​rarely​ ​heard,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​was​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​saddest​ ​things​ ​she​ ​would​ ​ever​ ​bear​ ​witness​ ​to.

“I’m​ ​a​ ​freak…”​ ​He​ ​murmured​ ​under​ ​his​ ​breath.

Fluttershy’s​ ​heart​ ​broke​ ​to​ ​see​ ​fresh​ ​tears​ ​start​ ​snaking​ ​down​ ​his​ ​face.​ ​She​ ​did​ ​not​ ​know​ ​why, but​ ​she​ ​reached​ ​out​ ​with​ ​caring​ ​hooves​ ​and​ ​raised​ ​his​ ​muzzle​ ​up​ ​to​ ​look​ ​him​ ​in​ ​the​ ​eyes. “Listen​ ​to​ ​me.”​ ​She​ ​spoke​ ​with​ ​a​ ​firmness​ ​rarely​ ​heard,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​glued​ ​to​ ​his.​ ​“You.​ ​Are.​ ​Not.
A.​ ​Freak."

“But​ ​I-”

“No​ ​buts!”​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​voice​ ​never​ ​rose,​ ​but​ ​somehow,​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​hear​ ​any​thing ​else,​ ​and​ ​those blue​ ​eyes​ ​were​ ​all​ ​he​ ​could​ ​see.​ ​“Listen​ ​to​ ​me!​ ​You​ ​are​ ​not​ ​a​ ​freak!​ ​You​ ​are​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​nicest​ ​ponies… um,​ ​changelings-​ ​that​ ​I’ve​ ​ever​ ​met!​ ​Yes!​ ​You’re​ ​a​ ​long​ ​way​ ​from​ ​home,​ ​but​ ​you​ ​have​ ​friends​ ​here! Friends​ ​who​ ​are​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​find​ ​a​ ​way​ ​to​ ​get​ ​you​ ​home​ ​or​ ​at​ ​the​ ​very​ ​least,​ ​give​ ​you​ ​a​ ​life​ ​here!”

The response of his​ ​tearful​ ​eyes​ ​told​ ​her​ ​everything.​ ​He​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​go​ ​home.​ ​He​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​know​ ​his​ ​family was​ ​safe.

Fluttershy​ ​did​ ​not​ ​know​ ​what​ ​else​ ​to.​ ​She​ ​threw​ ​her​ ​forelgs​ ​around​ ​him.​ ​She​ ​hugged​ ​him​ ​tight, afraid​ ​that​ ​he​ ​would​ ​shatter​ ​if​ ​she​ ​let​ ​go.​ ​A​ ​sob​ ​escaped​ ​him,​ ​his​ ​shoulders​ ​shaking. His forelegs slowly rose up to wrap around her waist, returning the hug.

*********************

Not​ ​so​ ​far​ ​away,​ ​two​ ​pairs​ ​of​ ​eyes​ ​watched​ ​the​ ​two​ ​figures​ ​perched​ ​atop​ ​a​ ​hill,​ ​framed​ ​by pale​ ​moonlight.​ ​The​ ​two​ ​were​ ​close​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​every​ ​word,​ ​and​ ​one​ ​mare​ ​nodded​ ​in confirmation​ ​of​ ​her​ ​suspicions.

“I​ ​knew​ ​it!​ ​He​ ​really​ ​is​ ​a​ ​changeling!”​ ​Bon​ ​Bon,​ ​or,​ ​rather,​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​known​ ​by​ ​that​ ​name, exclaimed​ ​in​ ​hushed,​ ​hissing​ ​tones.​ ​Lyra​ ​yawned,​ ​putting​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​to​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​to​ ​mask​ ​the​ ​sound.

“Bon​ ​Bon,​ ​cool​ ​it​ ​down.​ ​Let’s​ ​not​ ​go​ ​chasing​ ​after​ ​monsters​ ​where​ ​there​ ​are​ ​none.​ ​He’s​ ​not done​ ​anything​ ​wrong,​ ​except​ ​maybe​ ​lie​ ​a​ ​little.​ ​Plus,​ ​the​ ​elements​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​trust​ ​him.”

Bon​ ​Bon,​ ​or,​ ​Sweetie​ ​Drops,​ ​depending​ ​on​ ​who​ ​you​ ​asked,​ ​shot​ ​her​ ​friend​ ​a​ ​sharp​ ​look.​ ​“Just because​ ​they​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​trust​ ​him​ ​doesn’t​ ​mean​ ​squat!​ ​He​ ​could​ ​have​ ​hypnotised​ ​them!”

“I​ ​doubt​ ​it.”​ ​Lyra​ ​snorted.​ ​“I’ve​ ​been​ ​hypnotized​ ​before,​ ​and​ ​trust​ ​me,​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​act​ ​normal.”

Bon​ ​Bon​ ​ignored​ ​her,​ ​instead​ ​peering​ ​out​ ​to​ ​the​ ​pair​ ​still​ ​sat​ ​on​ ​the​ ​hill.​ ​“Allan”,​ ​if​ ​that​ ​even was​ ​his​ ​real​ ​name,​ ​had​ ​pulled​ ​apart​ ​from Fluttershy,​ ​and​ ​was​ ​rubbing​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​with​ ​a​ ​fetlock.​ ​The mare​ ​beside​ ​him​ ​seemed​ ​a​ ​little​ ​withdrawn,​ ​not​ ​saying​ ​a​ ​word​ ​and​ ​glancing​ ​at​ ​Allan​ ​in​ ​a​ ​look​ ​not​ ​all that​ ​dissimilar​ ​from​ ​curiosity.

From​ ​this​ ​distance,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​hard​ ​to​ ​tell,​ ​but​ ​Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​definitely​ ​interested​ ​in​ ​something about​ ​him,​ ​but​ ​her​ ​natural​ ​reservations​ ​held​ ​her​ ​back.​ ​Allan​ ​finished​ ​drying​ ​his​ ​tears​ ​and​ ​gave Fluttershy​ ​a​ ​thankful​ ​smile.​ ​The​ ​two​ ​began​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​aloud​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​Special​ ​Agent​ ​Sweetie​ ​Drops made​ ​sure​ ​she​ ​heard​ ​all​ ​of​ ​it.

********************

“Why​ ​do​ ​you​ ​think​ ​you’re​ ​a​ ​freak,​ ​Allan?”​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​soft​ ​voice​ ​kept​ ​him​ ​from​ ​returning​ ​to the​ ​hysteria​ ​of​ ​before.

He​ ​breathed​ ​in,​ ​held​ ​that​ ​breath​ ​for​ ​a​ ​few​ ​moments,​ ​then​ ​breathed​ ​out.​ ​“Fluttershy….​ ​Look at​ ​me.​ ​Really​ ​look​ ​at​ ​me.​ ​What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​see?”

“You​ ​know​ ​what?​ ​I​ ​see…​ ​somepony​ ​with...​ ​“​ ​She​ ​pointed​ ​at​ ​his​ ​face.​ ​“Two​ ​eyes….​ ​A​ ​mouth…. Two​ ​ears….and​ ​a​ ​nose,​ ​ah.”​ ​She​ ​booped​ ​his​ ​nose​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hoof.​ ​“Found​ ​it.”​ ​She​ ​offered​ ​a​ ​sweet​ ​smile, only​ ​for​ ​it​ ​to​ ​reverse​ ​when​ ​he​ ​spoke​ ​next.

“Flutters.​ ​That​ ​doesn’t​ ​help.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​moving​ ​away​ ​from​ ​her.​ ​“Yes,​ ​I​ ​got​ ​lucky.​ ​I​ ​still​ ​have eyes,​ ​and​ ​ears…​ ​but​ ​they’re​ ​not​ ​mine.​ ​I​ ​spent​ ​all​ ​my​ ​life​ ​with​ ​fingers,​ ​and​ ​toes,​ ​and​ ​feet!​ ​And​ ​small, round​ ​ears!​ ​And​ ​no​ ​tail!”

Fluttershy​ ​listened,​ ​letting​ ​him​ ​explain​ ​the​ ​reality​ ​of​ ​his​ ​fears​ ​without​ ​interruption.

“I​ ​feel​ ​useless,​ ​all​ ​the​ ​time,​ ​and…..”​ ​Blue​ ​fire​ ​enveloped​ ​him,​ ​revealing​ ​the​ ​changeling beneath​ ​the​ ​pony​ ​stallion​ ​he​ ​had​ ​pretended​ ​to​ ​be.​ ​His​ ​chitin​ ​glistened​ ​in​ ​the​ ​moonlight,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​blue eyes​ ​glowed​ ​softly​ ​in​ ​the​ ​shadows​ ​of​ ​his​ ​face.​ ​Their​ ​cool​ ​light​ ​was​ ​hypnotic,​ ​though​ ​Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​far more​ ​interested​ ​in​ ​hearing​ ​what​ ​more​ ​he​ ​needed​ ​to​ ​say.​ ​“I​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​belong​ ​anywhere anymore.”​ ​He​ ​hung​ ​his​ ​head​ ​sadly.​ ​“I’m​ ​a​ ​weird​ ​ex-human​ ​mutant​ ​bug-horse,​ ​and​ ​every​ ​day​ ​that​ ​goes by,​ ​I​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​my​ ​chances​ ​of​ ​getting​ ​home​ ​a​ ​growing​ ​slimmer​ ​and​ ​slimmer.”

“Twilight​ ​is​ ​trying-”

“I​ ​know​ ​she​ ​is,​ ​but​ ​it’s​ ​already​ ​been​ ​two​ ​weeks,​ ​and​ ​neither​ ​she​ ​or​ ​King​ ​Thorax​ ​have​ ​found anything​ ​that​ ​gets​ ​me​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​going​ ​home.”​Allan​ ​cut​ ​Fluttershy​ ​off,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​wasn’t​ ​snappy​ ​or waspish​ ​in​ ​his​ ​tone.​ ​“That​ ​doesn’t​ ​bode​ ​all​ ​that​ ​well,​ ​especially​ ​since​ ​Earth​ ​is​ ​at​ ​the​ ​mercy​ ​of​ ​that…”

The​ ​stallion​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​swear,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​cut​ ​himself​ ​short​ ​when​ ​he​ ​remembered​ ​who​ ​he​ ​was​ ​talking to.​ ​He​ ​sighed,​ ​looking​ ​out​ ​toward​ ​the​ ​moon.​ ​​ ​“I​ ​just​ ​want​ ​my​ ​family​ ​to​ ​be​ ​safe,​ ​and​ ​for​ ​me​ ​to​ ​be​ ​able to​ ​go​ ​home​ ​and​ ​see​ ​them​ ​all​ ​again,​ ​even​ ​it​ ​was​ ​just​ ​once.’’

Fluttershy’s​ ​ears​ ​lowered.​ ​The​ ​idea​ ​of​ ​never​ ​seeing​ ​your​ ​family​ ​again​ ​was​ ​an​ ​idea​ ​she’d​ ​never wanted​ ​to​ ​give​ ​much​ ​thought,​ ​precisely​ ​because​ ​it​ ​was​ ​so​ ​heart​ ​wrenching.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​to​ ​get​ ​him​ ​to stop​ ​thinking​ ​that​ ​things​ ​were​ ​so​ ​bad….​ ​But​ ​how?

The​ ​hug​ ​had​ ​been​ ​a​ ​good​ ​way​ ​to​ ​get​ ​him​ ​to​ ​open​ ​up,​ ​but​ ​now​ ​he​ ​needed​ ​something​ ​more.

Fluttershy​ ​thought​ ​long​ ​and​ ​hard.​ ​He​ ​needed​ ​someone​ ​he​ ​could​ ​trust.​ ​That​ ​required​ ​trust​ ​in return,​ ​and​ ​while​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​were​ ​welcoming,​ ​they​ ​hadn’t​ ​quite​ ​come​ ​to​ ​trust​ ​him​ ​yet.​ ​Not​ ​fully, anyway.​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​told​ ​them​ ​so​ ​much​ ​about​ ​his​ ​world,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​had​ ​just​ ​shared​ ​his​ ​fears​ ​with​ ​her.

Someone​ ​to​ ​trust.​ ​And​ ​be​ ​trusted​ ​by.

Fluttershy​ ​knew​ ​what​ ​she​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​do​ ​was​ ​crazy.​ ​She’s​ ​never​ ​sung​ ​for​ ​anypony​ ​besides her​ ​friends​ ​and​ ​her​ ​animals​ ​before,​ ​but​ ​if​ ​she​ ​showed​ ​him​ ​she​​ ​trusted​ ​him…

“Um….​ ​I​ ​wanna​ ​share​ ​something​ ​with​ ​you….”​ ​She​ ​murmured,​ ​catching​ ​his​ ​attention.​ ​“I…​ ​I’ve never​ ​told​ ​anypony​ ​but​ ​my​ ​friends​ ​and​ ​my​ animals,​ ​but….I​ ​love​ ​to​ ​sing….”

The​ ​changeling​ ​stallion​ ​looked​ ​confused​ ​“Um…​ ​okay….?”

She​ ​winced.​ ​His​ ​drawn​ ​out​ ​pronunciation​ ​of​ ​the​ ​word​ ​making​ ​her​ ​afraid​ ​he’d​ ​laugh​ ​at​ ​her, but​ ​she​ ​had​ ​to​ ​try.

Raising​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​up,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​large,​ ​pale​ ​moon​ ​hanging​ ​in​ ​the​ ​sky,​ ​she​ ​opened​ ​her mouth,​ ​and​ ​began​ ​to​ ​sing.​ ​At​ ​first,​ ​she​ ​did​ ​not​ ​say​ ​anything,​ ​just​ ​letting​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​fill​ ​the​ ​night.​ ​The notes​ ​were​ ​long,​ ​and​ ​bright. Then,​ ​words​ ​began​ ​to​ ​come​ ​to​ ​her.

“Today’s​ ​a​ ​memory,

In​ ​tomorrow’s​ ​melody.

The​ ​moon​ ​above​ ​is​ ​shining​ ​bright,

A​ ​pure​ ​and​ ​silver​ ​light.

​ ​Here​ ​we​ ​stand,​ ​just​ ​you​ ​and​ ​I,

There’s​ ​a​ ​life​ ​here​ ​for​ ​you,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​want​ ​to​ ​try.

Just​ ​you​ ​and​ ​I,​ ​here,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​want​ ​to​ ​try.

I​ ​know​ ​you​ ​feel​ ​heartache,

And​ ​you​ ​fear​ ​that​ ​you​ ​might​ ​break.

But​ ​take​ ​my​ ​hoof​ ​and​ ​hold​ ​it​ ​tight.

I​ ​promise​ ​that​ ​you’ll​ ​be​ ​alright.

Here​ ​we​ ​stand,​ ​just​ ​you​ ​and​ ​I

Saying​ ​there’s​ ​no​ ​hope​ ​is​ ​just​ ​a​ ​lie,

Just​ ​you​ ​and​ ​I,​ ​here,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​want​ ​to​ ​try.

You​ ​can​ ​tell​ ​me,​ ​you​ ​can​ ​trust​ ​me,

I​ ​promise​ ​that​ ​it’s​ ​true.

We​ ​can​ ​stand​ ​here,​ ​me​ ​and​ ​you,

Until​ ​the​ ​light​ ​of​ ​dawn​ ​breaks​ ​through,

We​ ​can​ ​stand​ ​here,​ ​just​ ​you​ ​and​ ​me​ ​and​ ​you.

We​ ​can​ ​stand​ ​here,​ ​just​ ​me​ ​and​ ​you……”

She​ ​kept​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​closed,​ ​not​ ​wanting​ ​to​ ​see​ ​his​ ​face​ ​break​ ​into​ ​laughter,​ ​​ ​or​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​say she​ ​was​ ​being​ ​silly.​ ​She​ ​heard​ ​nothing,​ ​and​ ​so​ ​risked​ ​opening​ ​an​ ​eye.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​still​ ​sat​ ​there,​ ​his​ ​eyes wide​ ​and​ ​mouth​ ​opened​ ​in​ ​slack​ ​jawed​ ​disbelief.​ ​Her​ ​large​ ​eyes​ ​lingered​ ​on​ ​his,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​let​ ​her mane​ ​fall​ ​limply​ ​back​ ​over​ ​them​ ​to​ ​cover​ ​them​ ​up.

Before​ ​the​ ​last​ ​strands​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mane​ ​could​ ​fall​ ​into​ ​place,​ ​Allan​ ​spoke.

“You​ ​make​ ​me​ ​feel​ ​better,​ ​you​ ​know.”​ ​Her​ ​head​ ​shot​ ​up,​ ​cheeks​ ​slightly​ ​flushed.​ ​“When​ ​we hang​ ​out…​ ​none​ ​of​ ​it​ ​seems​ ​quite​ ​so​ ​bad.”​ ​A​ ​lasting​ ​smile​ ​finally​ ​made​ ​it’s​ ​way​ ​onto​ ​his​ ​face.​ ​“I’m glad​ ​we’re​ ​friends.”

Fluttershy​ ​nearly​ ​squealed​ ​in​ ​joy.​ ​She’d​ ​done​ ​it!​ ​“I’m​ ​glad​ ​too.​ ​You​ ​don’t​ ​deserve​ ​being​ ​given a​ ​hard​ ​time​ ​for​ ​being​ ​a​ ​changeling.”

“Thank​ ​you.​ ​You’re​ ​really​ ​good​ ​at​ ​singing,​ ​you​ ​know.”

Fluttershy​ ​blushed,​ ​not​ ​used​ ​to​ ​hearing​ ​compliments.​ ​“T-thank​ ​you….​ ​Um,​ ​do​ ​you​ ​sing?”

“Me?​ ​Sing?​ ​Um….”​ ​Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​too​ ​confident​ ​in​ ​his​ ​singing​ ​voice.​ ​He’d​ ​only​ ​ever​ ​sung​ ​when he​ ​was​ ​alone,​ ​and​ ​always​ ​with​ ​a​ ​song​ ​accompanying​ ​him.​ ​Singing​ ​alone?​ ​Oof..​ ​Well,​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had done​ ​it,​ ​so​ ​why​ ​not​ ​him?

He​ ​thought​ ​back​ ​over​ ​the​ ​songs​ ​he​ ​knew.​ ​Most​ ​of​ ​them​ ​were​ ​rock​ ​songs,​ ​or​ ​were….​ ​A​ ​little vulgar​ ​or​ ​rude.​ ​What​ ​nicer​ ​songs​ ​did​ ​he​ ​even​ ​know?​ ​Um….oh…..yeah.​ ​That​ ​would​ ​do​ ​nicely.

“You​ ​and​ ​I​ ​must​ ​make​ ​a​ ​pact….

We​ ​must​ ​bring​ ​salvation​ ​back….

Where​ ​there​ ​is​ ​looove,

I’ll​ ​be​ ​there…”

Fluttershy​ ​leaned​ ​forward,​ ​ears​ ​tuned​ ​in​ ​to​ ​him​ ​now.​ ​His​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​youthful,​ ​and​ ​made​ ​for more​ ​than​ ​decent​ ​singing.

“I’ll​ ​reach​ ​out​ ​my​ ​hand​ ​to​ ​you,

I’ll​ ​have​ ​faith​ ​in​ ​all​ ​you​ ​dooo…

Just​ ​call​ ​my​ ​name,

and​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​there…”

Fluttershy​ ​listened​ ​to​ ​him.​ ​​ ​She​ ​really​ ​listened.​ ​His​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​haunted​ ​still,​ ​by​ ​the​ ​things​ ​that had​ ​happened,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​note​ ​it​ ​let​ ​him​ ​reach​ ​was​ ​perfect.

“Oooh​ ​woah,​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​there,​ ​to​ ​comfort​ ​you,

I’ll​ ​build​ ​my​ ​world​ ​of​ ​dreams​ ​around​ ​you,

I’m​ ​so​ ​glad​ ​that​ ​I​ ​found​ ​you,​ ​yeah.

I’ll​ ​be​ ​there,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​love​ ​so​ ​strong.

I’ll​ ​be​ ​your​ ​strength,

You​ ​know​ ​I​ ​keep,​ ​holding​ ​ooooon.”

Fluttershy​ ​felt​ ​a​ ​familiar​ ​tingle,​ ​the​ ​same​ ​one​ ​she​ ​felt​ ​whenever​ ​she​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​sang together,​ ​having​ ​never​ ​rehearsed​ ​a​ ​song.​ ​She​ ​opened​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​and​ ​began​ ​to​ ​sing.

“Let​ ​me​ ​fill​ ​your​ ​heart​ ​with​ ​joy​ ​and​ ​laughter!

Togetherness,​ ​well​ ​it’s​ ​all​ ​I’m​ ​after,

Just​ ​call​ ​my​ ​name,​ ​and​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​there!”

Allan​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​her​ ​in​ ​shocked​ ​awe,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​kept​ ​singing.

“I’ll​ ​be​ ​there​ ​to​ ​protect​ ​you,​ ​yeah,

With​ ​an​ ​unselfish​ ​love​ ​that​ ​respects​ ​you,

Just​ ​call​ ​my​ ​name,​ ​and​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​there.”

Fluttershy​ ​tuned​ ​in​ ​again,​ ​so​ ​that​ ​both​ ​of​ ​their​ ​voices​ ​were​ ​joined​ ​in​ ​song.

“I’ll​ ​be​ ​there,​ ​to​ ​comfort​ ​you,

I’ll​ ​build​ ​my​ ​world​ ​of​ ​dreams​ ​around​ ​you,

I’m​ ​so​ ​glad​ ​that​ ​I​ ​found​ ​you,​ ​yeah.

I’ll​ ​be​ ​there,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​love​ ​so​ ​strong,

I’ll​ ​be​ ​your​ ​strength,​ ​I​ ​know​ ​you​ ​keep​ ​holding​ ​oooon.”

Allan​ ​stopped​ ​singing,​ ​letting​ ​Fluttershy​ ​sing​ ​the​ ​next​ ​verse​ ​alone.

“If​ ​you​ ​should​ ​ever​ ​find​ ​someone​ ​new…

I​ ​know​ ​she​ ​better​ ​be​ ​good​ ​to​ ​you….

But​ ​if​ ​she​ ​doesn’t,​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​there.”

Allan​ ​began​ ​to​ ​sing​ ​again.​ ​The​ ​two​ ​were​ ​standing​ ​with​ ​their​ ​backs​ ​together​ ​now,​ ​raised​ ​up​ ​on their​ ​back​ ​hooves,​ ​wings​ ​splayed​ ​out​ ​wide.

“You​ ​and​ ​I​ ​must​ ​make​ ​a​ ​pact,

We​ ​must​ ​bring​ ​salvation​ ​back…

Where​ ​there​ ​is​ ​love…

I’ll​ ​be​ ​there.”

Although​ ​the​ ​song​ ​wasn’t​ ​done,​ ​the​ ​two​ ​dropped​ ​back​ ​onto​ ​their​ ​hooves,​ ​smiling​ ​happily​ ​at one​ ​another.

“I...uh,​ ​thanks.”​ ​Allan​ ​said.​ ​“That​ ​was​ ​nice…​ ​How​ ​did​ ​you​ ​know​ ​the​ ​words?”

Fluttershy​ ​wasn’t​ ​entirely​ ​sure​ ​herself.​ ​Twilight​ ​had​ ​explained​ ​it​ ​once,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​magical​ ​theory had​ ​gone​ ​right​ ​over​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​What​ ​little​ ​she​ ​did​ ​understand​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​say​ ​that​ ​ponies​ ​and​ ​other equines​ ​possessed​ ​a​ ​shared​ ​lyrical​ ​understanding​ ​that​ ​allowed​ ​them​ ​to​ ​spontaneously​ ​sing,​ ​taking subconscious​ ​cues​ ​that​ ​told​ ​them​ ​what​ ​words,​ ​notes​ ​or​ ​beats​ ​came​ ​next.

“It’s​ ​a​ ​pretty​ ​long​ ​explanation...”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​cautioned.

Allan​ ​just​ ​shrugged​ ​his​ ​shoulders.​ ​“Hey,​ ​I’ve​ ​got​ ​time.”​ ​He​ ​folded​ ​his​ ​legs​ ​and​ ​laid​ ​down​ ​in front​ ​of​ ​her. For​ ​some​ ​reason,​ ​that​ ​made​ ​her​ ​happy.
*****************

“Did​ ​Fluttershy​ ​just​ ​sing?​ ​Twice?”​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​exclaimed,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​wide.

“She’s​ ​got​ ​such​ ​a​ ​lovely​ ​voice!”​ ​Lyra​ ​crowed​ ​as​ ​she​ ​bounced​ ​around​ ​the​ ​inside​ ​of​ ​the​ ​thicket they​ ​were​ ​in.​ ​​ ​“Oh,​ ​I​ ​wanna​ ​have​ ​her​ ​sing​ ​along​ ​with​ ​my​ ​lyre​ ​now!”

“Cut​ ​it​ ​out!​ ​You’ll​ ​give​ ​us​ ​away!”

*****************

Twilight​ ​and​ ​the​ ​girls​ ​stood​ ​in​ ​awe,​ ​having​ ​hidden​ ​in​ ​some​ ​nearby​ ​trees​ ​so​ ​they​ ​could​ ​keep​ ​an eye​ ​on​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy.

“Ah​ ​ain’t​ ​never​ ​heard​ ​that​ ​outta​ ​her​ ​before…”​ ​Applejack​ ​murmured,​ ​eyes​ ​wide​ ​and​ ​stetson​ ​in her​ ​hoof.​ ​“Ah​ ​dare​ ​say​ ​that​ ​was​ ​as​ ​good​ ​as​ ​Ra​ ​Ra!”

“And​ ​he​ ​wasn’t​ ​bad​ ​either!”​ ​Rarity​ ​crooned,​ ​the​ ​idea​ ​of​ ​somehow​ ​getting​ ​those​ ​two​ ​together already​ ​​ ​making​ ​her​ ​excited.​ ​“Did​ ​you​ ​hear​ ​that​ ​voice?”

“That​ ​was​ ​super​ ​duper​ ​good!”​ ​Pinkie​ ​squealed,​ ​as​ ​quietly​ as​ ​Pinkie​ ​could.​ ​“They​ ​were​ ​so great​ ​together!”

Rainbow​ ​had​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​down,​ ​and​ ​said​ ​nothing,​ ​and​ ​Twilight​ ​was​ ​lost​ ​for​ ​words.

******************

Author's Notes:

Pinkie does some fourth wall breaking, Allan gets his party, Bon Bon gets suspicious, and Fluttershy and Allan share their feelings.

FYI: Fluttershy's song for Allan is original. As in, I wrote it. Bugger off and get your own.
The song Allan and 'Shy sing together is I'll be there, from Michael Jackson's Album: Bad, released in 1987. The song is wholly his and and his families.

Chapter 11: Chaotic Shenanigans

​Allan​ ​woke​ ​with​ ​a​ ​yawn.​ ​Day​ ​four​ ​of​ ​week​ ​two.​ ​Not​ ​much​ ​had​ ​happened​ ​since​ ​the​ ​night​ ​of the​ ​party,​ ​and​ ​because​ ​of​ ​that,​ ​Alan's​ ​thoughts​ ​lingered​ ​on​ ​something. For​ ​once,​ ​it​ ​wasn’t​ ​his​ ​family,​ ​or​ ​even​ ​going​ ​home.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​her.​ ​Her​ ​voice​ ​as​ ​she​ ​sang​ ​both​ ​of those​ ​songs​ ​echoed​ ​through​ ​his​ ​mind,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​so​ ​happy​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​it,​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​the​ ​multitude​ ​of worried​ ​voices​ ​that​ ​had​ ​constantly​ ​and​ ​incessantly​ ​been​ ​reminding​ ​him​ ​of​ ​the​ ​danger​ ​his​ ​family​ ​was in.

He​ ​hopped​ ​out​ ​of​ ​bed,​ ​hooves​ ​barely​ ​touching​ ​the​ ​floor​ ​as​ ​his​ ​wings​ ​buzzed,​ ​lifting​ ​him gently​ ​up​ ​as​ ​he​ ​trotted​ ​easily​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​and​ ​down​ ​the​ ​corridor​ ​to​ ​the​ ​stairs,​ ​through​ ​the lounge​ ​and​ ​then​ ​into​ ​the​ ​kitchen.​ ​He​ ​quickly​ ​fetched​ ​a​ ​glass​ ​with​ ​his​ ​magic,​ ​then​ ​quickly​ ​filled​ ​it​ ​from the​ ​kitchen​ ​faucet.

Turning​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​kitchen​ ​table,​ ​Allan​ ​spotted​ ​a​ ​bowl​ ​of​ ​multi-coloured​ ​cookies​ ​that​ ​hadn’t been​ ​there​ ​before.​ ​Curious,​ ​he​ ​trotted​ ​forward​ ​and​ ​sniffed​ ​them,​ ​but​ ​jumped​ ​back​ ​with​ ​a​ ​startled yelp when​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​cookies​ ​actually​ ​floated​ ​up,​ ​in​ ​an​ ​effort​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​his​ ​nose.​ ​When​ ​he​ ​moved​ ​back, however,​ ​it​ ​dropped​ ​back​ ​down​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​bowl.

Looking​ ​around​ ​for​ ​Flutters,​ ​Allan​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​if​ ​she​ ​was​ ​around,​ ​then​ ​she​ ​probably​ ​wasn’t even​ ​on​ ​the​ ​same​ ​floor,​ ​which​ ​left​ ​him​ ​to​ ​consider​ ​what​ ​the​ ​cookie’s​ ​were​ ​doing​ ​there.​ ​Stepping​ ​back towards​ ​the​ ​ceramic​ ​bowl,​ ​Allan​ ​noticed​ ​a​ ​curious​ ​flower​ ​on​ ​the​ ​side.​ ​It​ ​had​ ​blue​ ​petals,​ ​with exposed​ ​filaments​ ​and​ ​stamen.

The​ ​cookies​ ​themselves​ ​were​ ​a​ ​variety​ ​of​ ​colour,​ ​some​ ​of​ ​them​ ​yellow,​ ​with​ ​red​ ​chocolate chunks,​ ​other​ ​blue​ ​with​ ​purple​ ​or​ ​yellow​ ​chunks.​ ​There​ ​were​ ​other​ ​colours,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​already disinterested​ ​in​ ​that.

Lifting​ ​one​ ​up​ ​in​ ​his​ ​magical​ ​gríp,​ ​he​ ​gave​ ​it​ ​an​ ​experimental​ ​sniff.​ ​It​ ​certainly​ ​smelled​ ​like​ ​one would​ ​expect​ ​a​ ​cookie​ ​to,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​still​ ​unsure.​ ​Putting​ ​it​ ​back​ ​down​ ​once​ ​more,​ ​he​ ​gave​ ​them​ ​a wide​ ​berth,​ ​moving​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​refrigerator.​ ​Opening​ ​it,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​happy​ ​to​ ​see​ ​that​ ​Fluttershy had​ ​left​ ​him​ ​a​ ​note,​ ​complete​ ​with​ ​a​ ​smiling​ ​drawing​ ​of​ ​her​ ​face,​ ​telling​ ​him​ ​that​ ​the​ ​daisy sandwiches​ ​in​ ​the​ ​fridge​ ​were​ ​his.

He​ ​picked​ ​them​ ​up,​ ​turned​ ​around,​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​back​ ​out​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lounge​ ​to​ ​eat.​ ​Deciding​ ​to check​ ​the​ ​mailbox​ ​before​ ​he​ ​got​ ​started,​ ​Allan​ ​found​ ​several​ ​letters​ ​and​ ​fliers​ ​addressed​ ​to​ ​Fluttershy, and,​ ​surprisingly,​ ​two​ ​for​ ​him.

Going​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lounge​ ​to​ ​eat​ ​his​ ​sandwiches​ ​as​ ​he​ ​opened​ ​and​ ​began​ ​to​ ​read​ ​his​ ​two letters​ ​after​ ​depositing​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​on​ ​the​ ​small​ ​coffee​ ​table​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​her​ ​couch.​ ​Speaking​ ​aloud, Allan​ ​opened​ ​and​ ​read​ ​the​ ​first.

​

“To​ ​Allan,

From​ ​his​ ​Royal​ ​Majesty,​ ​King​ ​Thorax​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Changelings.

Hello,​ ​Allan.

Sorry​ ​about​ ​the​ ​pompous​ ​sounding​ ​title,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​used​ ​to​ ​it​ ​myself,​ ​but​ ​my​ ​closest​ ​advisors insist​ ​that​ ​I​ ​use​ ​it.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​checked​ ​up​ ​on​ ​you​ ​properly​ ​until​ ​now,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​know​ ​you​ ​are​ ​in​ ​good hooves​ ​with​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends.​ ​Doesn’t​ ​mean​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​from​ ​you.​ ​Me​ ​and Twilight​ ​have​ ​been​ ​exchanging​ ​letters​ ​and​ ​notes​ ​on​ ​portal​ ​magics​ ​to​ ​try​ ​and​ ​figure​ ​out​ ​how​ ​to​ ​get you​ ​home,​ ​though​ ​she​ ​never​ ​says​ ​much​ ​about​ ​you​ ​personally,​ ​just​ ​that​ ​you’re​ ​doing​ ​okay. I​ ​know​ ​we​ ​barely​ ​know​ ​each​ ​other,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​do​ ​feel​ ​responsible​ ​for​ ​you​ ​being​ ​here.
Oh,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​you’d​ ​like​ ​to​ ​know.​ ​That​ ​green​ ​goop​ ​Twilight​ ​told​ ​me​ ​you​ ​threw​ ​up?​ ​It’s changeling​ ​resin.​ ​It​ ​can​ ​be​ ​used​ ​to​ ​store​ ​emotional​ ​energy,​ ​or​ ​be​ ​used​ ​as​ ​building​ ​materials.​ ​I’ll​ ​send you​ ​a​ ​list​ ​of​ ​uses​ ​and​ ​states​ ​the​ ​resin​ ​can​ ​take​ ​when​ ​used​ ​right.

Shapeshifting​ ​should​ ​be​ ​relatively​ ​easy.​ ​It​ ​comes​ ​naturally​ ​to​ ​all​ ​Changeling​ ​nymphs​ ​at​ ​young age,​ ​and​ ​they​ ​are​ ​usually​ ​profîcient​ ​in​ ​a​ ​matter​ ​of​ ​days.​ ​Being​ ​an​ ​adult,​ ​you’ll​ ​probably​ ​figure​ ​it​ ​out quickly,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​haven’t​ ​already. So…​ ​here’s​ ​what​ ​I​ ​really​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​you​ ​about:​ The​ ​Hivemind.​ ​Sooner​ ​or​ ​later,​ ​you’ll connect​ ​with​ ​it,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​it​ ​fair​ ​to​ ​warn​ ​you​ ​that​ ​the​ ​first​ ​time​ ​anything​ ​connects​ ​with​ ​the Hivemind,​ ​it​ ​is​ ​very​ ​disorientating.​ ​Unlike​ ​Chrysalis,​ ​I​ ​have​ ​decided​ ​that​ ​the​ ​knowledge​ ​contained​ ​in the​ ​Hivemind​ ​is​ ​free​ ​to​ ​use​ ​by​ ​all,​ ​meaning​ ​that​ ​any​ ​changeling​ ​in​ ​the​ ​hive​ ​can​ ​freely​ ​access​ ​any​ ​and all​ ​information​ ​the​ ​hive​ ​has​ ​acquired,​ ​including​ ​the​ ​memories​ ​and​ ​skills​ ​of​ ​other​ ​changeling​ ​in​ ​times of​ ​need.​ ​I​ ​myself,​ ​alongside​ ​some​ ​of​ ​my​ ​more​ ​intelligent​ ​subjects,​ ​have​ ​been​ ​searching​ ​the​ ​hivemind for​ ​any​ ​information​ ​on​ ​the​ ​portal​ ​to​ ​your​ ​world​ ​that​ ​the​ ​Hive​ ​may​ ​have​ ​overlooked​ ​in​ ​the​ ​past,​ ​but​ ​so far,​ ​nothing.

I​ ​hope​ ​what​ ​I​ ​have​ ​said​ ​is​ ​of​ ​some​ ​use,​ ​and​ ​that​ ​you​ ​are​ ​doing​ ​well.​ ​Please,​ ​feel​ ​free​ ​to​ ​send me​ ​any​ ​questions​ ​or​ ​problems​ ​you​ ​may​ ​have.​ ​I​ ​hope​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​back​ ​from​ ​you,​ ​and​ ​hope​ ​that​ ​you​ ​will consider​ ​me​ ​a​ ​friend.

Yours​ ​sincerely,

King​ ​Thorax.”

Allan​ ​smiled​ ​at​ ​the​ ​concern​ ​the​ ​King​ ​was​ ​displaying,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​definitely​ ​appreciated​ ​the information​ ​and​ ​the​ ​warning.​ ​A​ ​hivemind,​ ​huh?​ ​That​ ​sounded….​ ​Bizarre,​ ​but​ ​at​ ​least​ ​he​ ​wouldn’t have​ ​to​ ​be​ ​alone,​ ​once​ ​he​ ​made​ ​the​ ​“connection”.

Promising​ ​to​ ​himself​ ​to​ ​write​ ​back,​ ​Allan​ ​munched​ ​on​ ​his​ ​sandwich,​ ​(which​ ​was​ ​surprisingly nice,​ ​for​ ​being​ ​made​ ​of​ ​flowers!)​ ​and​ ​opened​ ​the​ ​next​ ​letter.​ ​This​ ​one​ ​was​ ​more​ ​of​ ​a​ ​scroll,​ ​and​ ​bore an​ ​officious​ ​looking​ ​seal,​ ​making​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​little​ ​nervous.

The​ ​paper​ ​unfolded,​ ​revealing​ ​the​ ​lettering​ ​within.​ ​If​ ​the​ ​title​ ​of​ ​“King​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Changelings” had​ ​seemed​ ​pompous,​ ​then​ ​what​ ​was​ ​scrawled​ ​onto​ ​this​ ​page​ ​was​ ​far​ ​more​ ​so.

​“To​ ​the​ ​Changeling,​ ​Allan,

From​ ​her​ ​Royal​ ​Majesty​ ​Celestia​ ​Dawnbringer,​ ​Solar​ ​Diarch​ ​of​ ​Equestria,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​Herald​ ​of the​ ​Sun.

Allan,

You​ ​are​ ​hereby​ ​summoned​ ​to​ ​the​ ​royal​ ​court​ ​of​ ​Equestria​ ​for​ ​an​ ​audience,​ ​by​ ​request​ ​of Princesses​ ​Celestia​ ​and​ ​Luna.​ ​Present​ ​yourself​ ​before​ ​the​ ​castle​ ​doors​ ​at​ ​Four​ ​o’clock,​ ​in​ ​two​ ​days time.

We​ ​look​ ​forward​ ​to​ ​meeting​ ​you​ ​in​ ​person.”

The​ ​Royal​ ​Sisters.”

Allan​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​the​ ​note,​ ​then​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​lounge​ ​wall,​ ​then​ ​back​ ​at​ ​the​ ​letter.

“Oh​ ​crap…”

*****************

“So​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia​ ​wants​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​you.​ ​What’s​ ​the​ ​problem?”​ ​​ ​Rarity​ ​asked.​ ​“Meeting​ ​the Princess​ ​is​ ​an​ ​honour!”

Allan​ ​grumbled​ ​his​ ​reply​ ​as​ ​the​ ​fashion​ ​mare​ ​took​ ​more​ ​measurements.​ ​She’d​ ​been​ ​at​ ​it​ ​for twelve​ ​minutes,​ ​carefully​ ​plotting​ ​out​ ​the​ ​measurements​ ​for​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​stallion.​ ​The​ ​moment​ ​he had​ ​informed​ ​her​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Princesses​ ​letter,​ ​she​ ​had​ ​pulled​ ​him​ ​into​ ​the​ ​boutique’s​ ​main​ ​fitting​ ​room and​ ​started​ ​measuring​ ​him​ ​for​ ​a​ ​suit.​ ​“You​ ​aren’t​ ​going​ ​before​ ​the​ ​Princesses​ ​without​ ​a​ ​proper​ ​suit, darling,​ ​I​ ​just​ ​won’t​ ​allow​ ​it!”

So​ ​here​ ​he​ ​was,​ ​listening​ ​as​ ​Rarity​ ​sang​ ​Celestia’s​ ​praises​ ​(Allan​ ​felt​ ​a​ ​little​ ​put​ ​out​ ​that​ ​she was​ ​not​ ​doing​ ​the​ ​same​ ​for​ ​Luna.)​ ​and​ ​seemed​ ​oblivious​ ​to​ ​the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​worried​ ​about Celestia’s​ ​side​ ​of​ ​the​ ​issue.​ ​While​ ​he​ ​appreciated​ ​Rarity’s​ ​attempts​ ​to​ ​calm​ ​his​ ​fears,​ ​she​ ​wasn’t​ ​doing a​ ​very​ ​good​ ​job.

“It’s​ ​not​ ​the​ ​Princess​ ​I’m​ ​worried​ ​about…”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​lifting​ ​up​ ​his​ ​leg​ ​so​ ​that​ ​Rarity​ ​could​ ​do her​ ​work.​ ​To​ ​be​ ​honest,​ ​the​ ​reason​ ​it​ ​was​ ​taking​ ​so​ ​long​ ​was​ ​less​ ​to​ ​do​ ​with​ ​Allan​ ​being​ ​a​ ​poor model,​ ​and​ ​more​ ​to​ ​do​ ​with​ ​Rarity​ ​being​ ​too​ ​excited​ ​to​ ​have​ ​Allan​ ​meet​ ​with​ ​the​ ​Princesses​ ​in​ ​one​ ​of her​ ​suits.​ ​Pride​ ​in​ ​her​ ​work​ ​aside,​ ​Rarity​ ​was​ ​far​ ​too​ ​chatty​ ​to​ ​actually​ ​remember​ ​half​ ​of​ ​the measurements​ ​long​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​her​ ​to​ ​write​ ​them​ ​down.

The​ ​mare​ ​took​ ​her​ ​sweet​ ​time​ ​working,​ ​instead​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​pry​ ​more​ ​information​ ​about​ ​the invitation​ ​out​ ​of​ ​him,​ ​information​ ​that​ ​the​ ​poor​ ​stallion​ ​simply​ ​didn’t​ ​have.​ ​When​ ​she​ ​was​ ​finally done,​ ​she​ ​dashed​ ​straight​ ​up​ ​to​ ​her​ ​workshop,​ ​determined​ ​to​ ​have​ ​a​ ​new​ ​ensemble​ ​for​ ​him​ ​by​ ​the time​ ​he​ ​was​ ​due​ ​to​ ​visit​ ​Canterlot.

Of​ ​course,​ ​this​ ​left​ ​Allan,​ ​wearing​ ​his​ ​cloak​ ​as​ ​usual,​ ​to​ ​his​ ​own​ ​devices.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​he​ ​had much​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​do.It​ ​was​ ​either​ ​study,​ ​or​ ​work​ ​at​ ​Sweet​ ​Apple​ ​Acres.​ ​Either​ ​one​ ​didn’t​ ​really appeal​ ​to​ ​him,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​instead​ ​opted​ ​to​ ​go​ ​home.​ ​Well,​ ​what​ ​he​ ​called​ ​home,​ ​for​ ​now.

The​ ​trot​ ​back​ ​was​ ​easy,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​even​ ​stopped​ ​along​ ​the​ ​way​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​Lyra​ ​and​ ​Bon​ ​Bon,​ ​the latter​ ​of​ ​which​ ​seemed​ ​a​ ​bit…​ ​reserved​ ​around​ ​him,​ ​but​ ​Lyra​ ​told​ ​him​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​simply​ ​having​ ​a rough​ ​morning.

Arriving​ ​at​ ​the​ ​cottage,​ ​Allan​ ​noticed​ ​the​ ​door​ ​was​ ​open.​ ​Strange...​ ​Fluttershy​ ​never​ ​left​ ​it open.

Walking​ ​inside,​ ​Allan​ ​immediately​ ​noticed​ ​the​ ​house​ ​guest​ ​sitting​ ​on​ ​the​ ​couch,​ ​a​ ​familiar bowl​ ​of​ ​cookies​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​her.

“Oh…​ ​Hi,​ ​Dash.”​ ​The​ ​pegasus​ ​nearly​ ​spat​ ​her​ ​cookie​ ​out​ ​in​ ​surprise​ ​and​ ​quickly​ ​dropped​ ​what was​ ​left​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​table.​ ​“What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​doing​ ​here?”

Rainbow​ ​coughed,​ ​dislodging​ ​the​ ​last​ ​of​ ​the​ ​cookie​ ​bits​ ​from​ ​her​ ​throat,​ ​and​ ​making​ ​a​ ​mess on​ ​the​ ​floor.​ ​“Oh​ ​*cough*,​ ​Allan!”​ ​She​ ​vaulted​ ​off​ ​of​ ​the​ ​couch​ ​and​ ​over​ ​the​ ​table,​ ​landing​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of him.​ ​“I-uh,​ ​came​ ​to​ ​see​ ​you.​ ​I-thought​ ​you​ ​might​ ​like​ ​another​ ​flying​ ​lesson!”

Allan​ ​raised​ ​his​ ​eyebrow.​ ​“I​ ​thought​ ​you​ ​said​ ​I​ ​was​ ​terrible?”

Rainbow​ ​panicked​ ​a​ ​little,​ ​waving​ ​her​ ​hooves​ ​around​ ​in​ ​an​ ​attempt​ ​to​ ​wave​ ​away​ ​Alan's question.​ ​“No,​ ​no!​ ​You’re​ ​not​ ​bad,​ ​just…​ ​learning!”​ ​ Rainbow​ ​looked​ ​around​ ​to​ ​make​ ​sure​ ​they​ ​were alone,​ ​before​ ​whispering​ ​to​ ​him.​ ​“Even​ ​I​ ​was​ ​that​ ​bad,​ ​when​ ​I​ ​was​ ​little.”

Although​ ​it​ ​​ ​was​ ​a​ ​given​ ​that​ ​no​ ​one​ ​is​ ​ever​ ​fantastic​ ​at​ ​anything​ ​on​ ​the​ ​first​ ​try,​ ​Allan pretended​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​shocked.​ ​“Really?​ ​You?”

“Really,​ ​really.”​ ​Rainbow​ ​acknowledged.​ ​“I….I’m​ ​sorry​ ​I​ ​laughed​ ​at​ ​you.”​ ​She​ ​paused,​ ​taking​ ​a deep​ ​breath,​ ​and​ ​building​ ​up​ ​the​ ​courage​ ​to​ ​say​ ​what​ ​needed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​said.​ ​“I​ ​also​ ​have​ ​to​ ​apologize​ ​for something​ ​else…​ ​I​ ​misjudged​ ​you.”​ ​She​ ​hanged​ ​her​ ​head​ ​in​ ​shame.​ ​I​ ​forgot​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​first​ ​friendship lessons​ ​anypony​ ​learns.​ ​Don’t​ ​judge​ ​anypony​ ​by​ ​what​ ​they​ ​look​ ​like.​ ​I​ ​did,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​was​ ​wrong.​ ​You might​ ​be​ ​a​ ​changeling,​ ​but​ ​so​ ​far,​ ​you​ ​seem​ ​pretty​ ​chill.​ ​I….I’m​ ​not​ ​saying​ ​we’re​ ​friends…​ ​but,​ ​would you​ ​at​ ​least​ ​give​ ​me​ ​a​ ​chance​ ​to​ ​try?”

Allan​ ​didn’t​ ​have​ ​to​ ​think​ ​twice.​ ​Stepping​ ​forward,​ ​he​ ​reached​ ​up​ ​a​ ​hoof,​ ​and​ ​put​ ​it​ ​on Rainbow​ ​shoulder.​ ​“Of​ ​course​ ​I​ ​will.”

Rainbow​ ​‘s​ ​relieved​ ​smile​ ​made​ ​Alan's​ ​day,​ ​but​ ​all​ ​of​ ​a​ ​sudden,​ ​her​ ​face​ ​turned​ ​green,​ ​and she​ ​quickly​ ​clapped​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​over​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​to​ ​hold​ ​it​ ​in.​ ​Allan,​ ​knowing​ ​exactly​ ​where​ ​Fluttershy​ ​kept all​ ​of​ ​her​ ​emergency​ ​supplies​ ​and​ ​utilities,​ ​quickly​ ​dashed​ ​into​ ​the​ ​kitchen​ ​and​ ​grabbed​ ​a​ ​large​ ​bowl from​ ​under​ ​the​ ​sink.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​told​ ​him​ ​to​ ​use​ ​it​ ​to​ ​collect​ ​his​ ​resin,​ ​though​ ​so​ ​far,​ ​it​ ​had​ ​gone unused.​ ​Floating​ ​it​ ​quickly​ ​to​ ​the​ ​prismatic​ ​pegasus,​ ​Allan​ ​watched​ ​as​ ​she​ ​barfed​ ​into​ ​it.

“Rainbow...?​ ​What’s​ ​wrong?”​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​couldn’t​ ​help​ ​but​ ​panic​ ​a​ ​little,​ ​seeing​ ​her​ ​sick like​ ​that.

“I…​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know!!”​ ​She​ ​coughed,​ ​dislodging​ ​some​ ​more​ ​vomit​ ​and​ ​rainbow​ ​coloured​ ​cookie chunks.​ ​“I​ ​was​ ​fine​ ​just​ ​now!”​ ​Suddenly,​ ​she​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​belch,​ ​a​ ​plume​ ​of​ ​fire​ ​coming​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mouth instead​ ​of​ ​vomit.​ ​“Woah!”​ ​She​ ​whirled​ ​on​ ​Allan,​ ​grabbing​ ​him​ ​by​ ​the​ ​shoulders.​ ​“We​ ​need​ ​to​ ​go​ ​get Twilight,​ ​now!”

Unfortunately​ ​for​ ​Allan,​ ​misfortune​ ​struck,​ ​and​ ​Rainbow​ ​let​ ​out​ ​another​ ​burst​ ​of​ ​flame, directly​ ​into​ ​his​ ​face,​ ​and​ ​only​ ​his​ ​own​ ​reflexes​ ​got​ ​him​ ​to​ ​close​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​in​ ​time​ ​to​ ​spare​ ​them​ ​from the​ ​heat.

The​ ​result​ ​was​ ​a​ ​very​ ​apologetic​ ​Rainbow​ ​flying​ ​down​ ​the​ ​road,​ ​still​ ​occasionally​ ​coughing​ ​up random​ ​things​ ​at​ ​even​ ​more​ ​random​ ​intervals,​ ​as​ ​Allan,​ ​his​ ​head​ ​and​ ​neck​ ​darkened​ ​to​ ​near​ ​black​ ​by the​ ​flames​ ​and​ ​covered​ ​in​ ​soot​ ​from​ ​a​ ​layer​ ​of​ ​his​ ​chitin​ ​burning​ ​away.

“I’m​ ​so​ ​sorry​ ​Allan!”​ ​Rainbow​ ​cried,​ ​before​ ​quickly​ ​twisting​ ​away​ ​from​ ​him​ ​as​ ​a​ ​spray​ ​of​ ​acid flew​ ​from​ ​her​ ​mouth,​ ​dissolving​ ​a​ ​tree.​ ​“I​ ​didn’t​ ​mean​ ​to-”

“No​ ​offense,​ ​Dash”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​between​ ​hoofbeats.​ ​“But​ ​you​ ​should​ ​probably​ ​focus​ ​on keeping​ ​your​ ​mouth​ ​turned​ ​away​ ​from​ ​anything​ ​living,​ ​or​ ​expensive!​ ​At​ ​least​ ​until​ ​Twilight​ ​can​ ​find out​ ​what’s​ ​wrong!”

Rainbow​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​protest,​ ​but​ ​then​ ​her​ ​jaws​ ​were​ ​wrenched​ ​open​ ​by​ ​a​ ​swarm​ ​of butterflies​ ​flying​ ​out​ ​of​ ​it.​ ​Any​ ​arguments​ ​died​ ​as​ ​they​ ​flew​ ​off.​ ​“Yeah,​ ​good​ ​idea!”

**************

“Rainbow,​ ​say​ ​aaahh.”

“Aaaaahh.”​ ​Rainbow​ ​obeyed​ ​Twilight’s​ ​instructions,​ ​only​ ​for​ ​both​ ​her​ ​and​ ​the​ ​alicorn​ ​to​ ​be surprised​ ​when​ ​a​ ​singing​ ​frog​ ​in​ ​a​ ​top​ ​hat​ ​shot​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​pegasi’s​ ​throat.

Twilight​ ​frowned,​ ​looking​ ​down​ ​her​ ​friend’s​ ​throat​ ​with​ ​some​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​magnification​ ​device attached​ ​to​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​glasses,​ ​one​ ​that​ ​looked​ ​like​ ​it​ ​belonged​ ​to​ ​a​ ​dentist’s​ ​office.​ ​She​ ​had,​ ​and​ ​still seemed​ ​quite​ ​stressed​ ​over​ ​something,​ ​her​ ​mane​ ​frazzled​ ​and​ ​done​ ​up​ ​in​ ​an​ ​elaborate​ ​mess​ ​in​ ​order to​ ​keep​ ​it​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​eyes.​ ​“I’ve​ ​seen​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​of​ ​strange​ ​things,​ ​but​ ​this?”​ ​Twilight​ ​yelped​ ​and​ ​ducked​ ​out of​ ​the​ ​way​ ​a​s​ ​a​ ​spray​ ​of​ ​water​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​slug​ ​her​ ​in​ ​the​ ​face.​ ​“I’ve​ ​never​ ​seen​ ​anything​ ​like​ ​it!”

“Is​ ​there​ ​anything​ ​you​ ​can-”​ ​Rainbow​ ​broke​ ​off​ ​and​ ​vomited​ ​a​ ​pile​ ​of​ ​roses​ ​out​ ​beside​ ​the chair​ ​Twilight​ ​had​ ​her​ ​sat​ ​in​ ​in​ ​her​ ​laboratory.​ “...Do?”

“Not​ ​really.​ ​I’d​ ​need​ ​to​ ​know​ ​what​ ​caused​ ​it.​ ​Do​ ​you​ ​two​ ​have​ ​any​ ​idea?”

Allan​ ​and​ ​Dash​ ​exchanged​ ​looks.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​fairly​ ​obvious​ ​what​ ​had​ ​caused​ ​it. “Yeah.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​plate​ ​of​ ​multi-coloured​ ​cookies​ ​back​ ​at​ ​Fluttershy’s.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​no​ ​note saying​ ​I​ ​could​ ​have​ ​any,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​didn’t.​ ​Rainbow​ ​was​ ​eating​ ​them​ ​when​ ​I​ ​got​ ​back.”

Twilight​ ​rubbed​ ​her​ ​chin​ ​with​ ​her​ ​hoof.​ ​“Was​ ​there​ ​anything​ ​that​ ​stood​ ​out​ ​to​ ​you?”

Allan​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​it​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment.​ ​“Yes,​ ​actually-”​ ​Rainbow​ ​interrupted​ ​the​ ​conversation by​ ​letting​ ​loose​ ​a​ ​swarm​ ​of​ ​bats,​ ​though​ ​Twilight​ ​quickly​ ​corralled​ ​them​ ​and​ ​teleported​ ​them elsewhere.​ ​“Actually,​ ​I​ ​did​ ​notice​ ​that​ ​the​ ​plate​ ​wasn’t​ ​one​ ​of​ ​Fluttershy’s.”

“It​ ​wasn’t?”

“No,​ ​it​ ​wasn’t.​ ​I’ve​ ​gotten​ ​to​ ​know​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​plates,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​doesn’t​ ​have​ ​one​ ​with​ ​blue flowers​ ​on​ ​it.”

Twilight’s​ ​eyes​ ​narrowed.​ ​“Blue​ ​flowers?​ ​Think​ ​you​ ​could​ ​describe​ ​them​ ​to​ ​me?”

“Sure.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​blue,​ ​like​ ​I​ ​said,​ ​and​ ​they​ ​had​ ​five​ ​petals,​ ​with​ ​those​ ​stamen​ ​things​ ​coming out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​top.​ ​Does​ ​any​ ​of​ ​that​ ​help?”

Twilight​ ​nodded.​ ​“That​ ​sounds​ ​an​ ​awful​ ​lot​ ​like​ ​Poison​ ​Joke​ ​to​ ​me.”

Rainbow​ ​sucked​ ​in​ ​an​ ​alarmed​ ​breath,​ ​while​ ​Allan​ ​just​ ​tilted​ ​his​ ​head.​ ​“Poison….Joke?”

Rainbow​ ​eyes​ ​grew​ ​wild.​ ​“Are​ ​you​ ​telling​ ​me​ ​I​ ​ate​ ​poison​ ​joke!?”​ ​She​ ​clutched​ ​her​ ​stomach with​ ​her​ ​hooves​ ​as​ ​it​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​rumbling​ ​gurgle.​ ​“What’s​ ​going​ ​to​ ​happen​ ​to​ ​me?”

Twilight’s​ ​frown​ ​deepened.​ ​“I​ ​can’t​ ​be​ ​sure,​ ​but​ ​until​ ​you’re​ ​finished​ ​digesting​ ​those​ ​cookies, you​ ​could​ ​be​ ​vomiting​ ​up​ ​all​ ​kinds​ ​of​ ​things​ ​until​ ​they’re​ ​all​ ​gone.​ ​You​ ​might​ ​still​ ​end​ ​up​ ​getting ‘joked’,​ ​though.”

“Aww,​ ​nuts!”​ ​Rainbow​ ​moaned.​ ​“I​ ​got​ ​practice​ ​for​ ​the​ ​Bolts​ ​tomorrow!​ ​I’m​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be performing​ ​for​ ​the​ ​big​ ​reveal​ ​and​ ​celebration!​ ​How​ ​am​ ​I​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​get​ ​ready​ ​like​ ​this?”

Twilight​ ​glared​ ​at​ ​her.​ ​“Trust​ ​you​ ​to​ ​be​ ​more​ ​worried​ ​about​ ​the​ ​performance​ ​than​ ​your health.”​ ​She​ ​shook​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​“Anyway,​ ​I​ ​think​ ​I​ ​know​ ​somepony​ ​who​ ​can​ ​help.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​have​ ​to​ ​call​ ​him.”

“Sorry,​ ​I​ ​still​ ​don’t​ ​understand.​ ​What’s​ ​Poison​ ​Joke?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked.

Twilight​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​the​ ​chance​ ​to​ ​inform​ ​her​ ​newest​ ​friend.​ ​“Poison​ ​Joke​ ​is​ ​a​ ​wildflower​ ​that grows​ ​predominantly​ ​in​ ​the​ ​Everfree​ ​Forest.​ ​You​ ​probably​ ​saw​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​on​ ​your​ ​way​ ​from​ ​the​ ​hive.​ ​It’s imbued​ ​with​ ​chaos​ ​magic,​ ​and​ ​plays​ ​jokes​ ​on​ ​those​ ​that​ ​touch​ ​it.​ ​I’ve​ ​never​ ​seen​ ​what​ ​happens​ ​when ponies​ ​eat​ ​it,​ ​but​ ​I’m​ ​guessing​ ​this​ ​is​ ​it.”

“So,​ ​it’s​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​like-”​ ​Rainbow​ ​burped​ ​up​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​confused​ ​looking​ ​eagles,​ ​who​ ​quickly​ ​flew off.​ ​“Poison​ ​oak,​ ​but,​ ​pranking,​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​giving​ ​you​ ​a​ ​rash?”

“Pretty​ ​much.”​ ​Twilight​ ​agreed​ ​with​ ​a​ ​nod.​ ​“We’ve​ ​had​ ​a​ ​run​ ​in​ ​with​ ​it​ ​before,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​was only​ ​us​ ​touching​ ​it.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​solving​ ​this​ ​will​ ​be​ ​as​ ​simple​ ​as​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​herbal​ ​bath​ ​this​ ​time.”​ ​Allan winced​ ​as​ ​Rainbow​ ​hacked​ ​up​ ​a​ ​small​ ​apple​ ​tree​ ​that​ ​was​ ​bigger​ ​than​ ​she​ ​was.​ ​Twilight​ ​rolled​ ​her eyes​ ​at​ ​the​ ​randomness​ ​and​ ​teleported​ ​outside,​ ​before​ ​continuing.​ ​That’s​ ​why​ ​I’ll​ ​need​ ​to​ ​summon Discord​ ​and​ ​see​ ​if​ ​he’ll​ ​help.”

“Discord?”​ ​Allan​ ​recalled​ ​hearing​ ​the​ ​name​ ​from​ ​Fluttershy​ ​and​ ​Twilight​ ​during​ ​his​ ​first​ ​visit to​ ​Rarity’s.​ ​“You​ ​mean​ ​that​ ​big,​ ​Draconi-whatsit​ ​that​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​said​ ​nearly​ ​took​ ​over​ ​the​ ​world, twice?”

Twilight​ ​nodded.​ ​“Fluttershy’s​ ​been​ ​helping​ ​him​ ​learn​ ​how​ ​to​ ​use​ ​his​ ​powers​ ​for​ ​good.”​ ​She slapped​ ​an​ ​exasperated​ ​hoof​ ​to​ ​her​ ​face.​ ​“Though​ ​he’s​ ​still​ ​just​ ​as​ ​irritating​ ​as​ ​when​ ​we​ ​first​ ​met him.”

“Alright...so,​ ​you​ ​gonna​ ​call​ ​him,​ ​or​ ​what?”

Twilight​ ​groaned.​ ​“I​ ​really​ ​don’t​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​dealing​ ​with​ ​his​ ​antics​ ​today.”​ ​Her​ ​horn​ ​started​ ​to glow,​ ​right​ ​before​ ​Twilight​ ​called​ ​out​ ​the​ ​Lord​ ​of​ ​Chaos’s​ ​name.​ ​“Discord!”

A​ ​glowing​ ​circle​ ​appeared​ ​on​ ​the​ ​floor,​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​bizarre​ ​symbols​ ​and​ ​the​ ​image​ ​of​ ​one​ ​of the​ ​most​ ​weird​ ​creatures​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​so​ ​far.​ ​It’s​ ​limbs​ ​were​ ​all​ ​from​ ​different​ ​animals,​ ​namely​ ​a reptile,​ ​bird,​ ​lion​ ​and…​ ​was​ ​that​ ​a​ ​goat​ ​leg?​ ​It​ ​sported​ ​a​ ​short,​ ​dark,​ ​mane,​ ​big,​ ​bushy​ ​white eyebrows,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​big​ ​white​ ​goatee.​ ​He​ ​also​ ​had​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​oddly​ ​mismatched​ ​horns​ ​and​ ​a​ ​tail​ ​that looked​ ​like​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​more​ ​at​ ​home​ ​on​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​eastern​ ​dragons​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​on​ ​almost​ ​every eastern​ ​themed​ ​anything​ ​that​ ​had​ ​made​ ​it’s​ ​way​ ​to​ ​Canada.

“What​ ​the​ ​heck​ ​is​ ​that?”​ ​He​ ​asked,​ ​leaning​ ​out​ ​over​ ​the​ ​image.

The​ ​face​ ​of​ ​the​ ​image​ ​suddenly​ ​twisted​ ​into​ ​a​ ​grin,​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​fangs,​ ​one​ ​in​ ​particular seeming​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​longer​ ​than​ ​its​ ​fellows.​ ​Allan​ ​jerked​ ​back​ ​as​ ​the​ ​‘image’,​ ​quite​ ​suddenly​ ​rose​ ​up from​ ​the​ ​floor,​ ​the​ ​drawn​ ​on​ ​lines​ ​becoming​ ​the​ ​smoother​ ​borders​ ​of​ ​a​ ​living​ ​creature,​ ​one​ ​whose very​ ​existence​ ​set​ ​Allan’s​ ​brain​ ​into​ ​“terrified​ ​beyond​ ​rational​ ​thought”​ ​mode.​ ​Because​ ​Allan​ ​could sense​ ​an​ ​aura​ ​of​ ​power​ ​about​ ​the​ ​creature.​ ​One​ ​that​ ​far​ ​surpassed​ ​his​ ​own.​ ​One​ ​that​ ​surpassed Twilight.

“Oh,​ ​just​ ​the​ ​living​ ​representation​ ​of​ ​chaos,​ ​not​ ​that​ ​you​ ​would​ ​know.”​ ​His​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​far​ ​too glib​ ​and​ ​full​ ​of​ ​mischievous​ ​intent​ ​for​ ​anyone​ ​not​ ​to​ ​be​ ​wary​ ​of​ ​the​ ​creature,​ ​but​ ​Twilight​ ​only seemed​ ​annoyed.​ ​“But​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​all​ ​of​ ​Equus​ ​knew​ ​about​ ​​moi.​”

“Discord,​ ​please.​ ​Rainbow’s​ ​in​ ​trouble,​ ​and​ ​we​ ​need​ ​your​ ​help.”

“Oh,​ ​you​ ​need​ ​my​ ​help​ ​again,​ ​so​ ​soon?”​ ​The​ ​pomposity​ ​and​ ​arrogance​ ​of​ ​this​ ​thing​ ​were quite​ ​evident​ ​in​ ​how​ ​he​ ​acted.​ ​“The​ ​Princess​ ​of​ ​Friendship​ ​not​ ​able​ ​to​ ​solve​ ​a​ ​problem​ ​on​ ​her​ ​own, oh​ ​dearie​ ​me,​ ​whatever​ ​has​ ​Equestria​ ​come​ ​to?”

“Discord!”​ ​Twilight​ ​ground​ ​her​ ​teeth​ ​together.​ ​Allan​ ​stayed​ ​very​ ​still.​ ​“Will​ ​you​ ​please​ ​just​ ​fix Rainbow?​ ​She’s​ ​eaten​ ​cookies​ ​with​ ​poison​ ​joke​ ​in​ ​them,​ ​and​ ​now-”

Discord​ ​vanished​ ​in​ ​an​ ​instant,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​pop​ ​out​ ​of​ ​Rainbow’s​ ​mouth​ ​with​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​scuba goggles​ ​and​ ​a​ ​diving​ ​suit​ ​on.​ ​The​ ​Pegasi​ ​cried​ ​out​ ​in​ ​alarm,​ ​or​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​anyway,​ ​at​ ​the​ ​sight​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Lord of​ ​Chaos​ ​emerging​ ​from​ ​her​ ​own​ ​muzzle.

“You’ve​ ​been​ ​hanging​ ​around​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia​ ​again,​ ​haven’t​ ​you?”​ ​Discord​ ​grumbled,​ ​his eyes​ ​popping​ ​out​ ​of​ ​his​ ​head​ ​and​ ​circling​ ​around​ ​Rainbow.​ ​“Her​ ​boooring​ ​side​ ​is​ ​seems​ ​to​ ​be​ ​rubbing off​ ​on​ ​you.”

Allan​ ​stole​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​glance,​ ​and​ ​saw​ ​Twilight​ ​still​ ​glaring​ ​at​ ​Discord,​ ​only​ ​the​ ​colours​ ​of​ ​her mane​ ​and​ ​tail​ ​were​ ​all​ ​wrong.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​a​ shimmering​ ​hue​ ​of​ ​soft​ ​greens,​ ​blues​ ​and​ ​pinks,​ ​instead​ ​of the​ ​dark,​ ​navy​ ​blue​ ​with​ ​the​ ​violet​ ​and​ ​pink​ ​stripes​ ​running​ ​through​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​of​ ​her mathematically​ ​styled​ ​mane.

“Discord.”​ ​Twilight’s​ ​teeth​ ​were​ ​clenched.

“Oh,​ ​fine.”​ ​He​ ​snapped​ ​his​ ​clawed​ ​fingers,​ ​vanishing​ ​again.​ ​Rainbow​ ​immediately​ ​stuck​ ​out her​ ​tongue​ ​and​ ​started​ ​doing​ ​her​ ​best​ ​to​ scrape​ ​the​ ​taste​ ​of​ ​fur​ ​off​ ​her​ ​tongue.​ ​The​ ​Draconequus reappeared,​ ​several​ ​whole​ ​and​ ​undigested​ ​cookies​ ​in​ ​his​ ​claws,​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​bite​ ​of​ ​one​ ​the​ ​moment​ ​he rematerialized.​ ​“There,​ ​miss​ ​grouchy​ ​pants.​ ​Satisfied?”

Twilight​ ​teleported​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​rather​ ​silly​ ​looking​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​pants​ ​wearing​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​glasses​ ​with spectacles,​ ​a​ ​huge​ ​nose​ ​and​ ​bushy​ ​mustache​ ​off​ ​of​ ​her​ ​flank,​ ​and​ ​generously​ ​returning​ ​them​ ​to Discord.​ ​“Yes,​ ​actually.​ ​Thank​ ​you​ ​for​ ​helping,​ ​you​ ​can-”

“Oh,​ ​but​ ​who​ ​is​ ​this?​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​we’ve​ ​met​ ​before,​ ​but​ ​with​ ​you​ ​changelings​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​be​ ​sure. Are​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​who​ ​pretended​ ​to​ ​be​ ​Fluttershy​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​capture​ ​me?”​ ​Discord​ ​was​ ​already busy​ ​making​ ​himself​ ​quite​ ​at​ ​home​ ​around​ ​Allan,​ ​who​ ​remained​ ​as​ ​perfectly​ ​still​ ​as​ ​was​ ​physically possible.​ ​“Well,​ ​I’d​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​if​ ​you​ ​looked​ ​like​ ​one​ ​of​ ​those​ ​old​ ​changelings.”​ ​Another​ ​finger snap,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​felt​ ​himself​ ​change​ ​involuntarily.​ ​He​ ​twisted​ ​around,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​get​ ​the​ ​Draconequus​ ​in view​ ​to,​ ​politely,​ ​ask​ ​that​ ​he​ ​change​ ​Allan​ ​back.​ ​Instead,​ ​he​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​see​ ​a​ ​large,​ ​black​ ​shelled creature​ ​with​ ​big​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​and​ ​holes​ ​through​ ​it’s​ ​limbs​ ​and​ ​it’s​ ​sharp,​ ​jagged​ ​horn,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​vicious, fanged​ ​mouth​ ​and​ ​no​ ​nostrils​ ​of​ ​which​ ​to​ ​speak.

Allan's​ ​eyes​ ​widened​ ​and​ ​he​ ​fell​ ​back​ ​with​ ​a​ ​startled​ ​yelp,​ ​leaving​ ​Discord​ ​hovering​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air, the​ ​mirror​ ​he​ ​was​ ​holding​ ​shaking​ ​as​ ​he​ ​laughed.​ ​“You​ ​should​ ​see​ ​your​ ​face,​ ​priceless!”

Allan​ ​raised​ ​his​ ​forelegs,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​holes​ ​in​ ​his​ ​legs​ ​with​ ​an​ ​open​ ​mouth.​ ​“Wha-what​ ​is this?”

“That’s​ ​how​ ​the​ ​Changelings​ ​looked​ ​before​ ​they​ ​deposed​ ​Chrysalis.”​ ​Twilight​ ​explained, before​ ​turning​ ​on​ ​Discord.​ ​“Discord,​ ​enough.​ ​Allan​ ​has​ ​been​ ​through​ ​enough​ ​as​ ​it​ ​is.​ ​Change​ ​him back.”

“What​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​name​ ​is​ ​Allan?”​ ​The​ ​Draconequus​ ​continued,​ ​paying​ ​the​ ​Princess​ ​no​ ​mind. “Even​ ​for​ ​a​ ​Changeling,​ ​that’s​ ​odd.”

“I’m​ ​human,​ ​damnit!​ ​So​ ​back​ ​off!”​ ​Allan​ ​snapped,​ ​before​ ​clapping​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​over​ ​his​ ​muzzle as​ ​he​ ​realized​ ​he’d​ ​just​ ​spoken​ ​like​ ​that​ ​to​ ​a​ ​god-like​ ​being​ ​for​ ​the​ ​second​ ​time.

Discord’s​ ​eyes​ ​lit​ ​up.​ ​The​ ​strange,​ ​maniacal​ ​grin​ ​that​ ​split​ ​his​ ​face,​ ​quite​ ​literally​ ​(and​ ​grossly) in​ ​two​ ​made​ ​both​ ​Changeling​ ​and​ ​Princess​ ​very​ ​wary.​ ​After​ ​all,​ ​when​ ​the​ ​god​ ​of​ ​chaos​ ​itself​ ​gets excited,​ ​all​ ​should​ ​tread​ ​lightly​ ​about​ ​him.

“Human,​ ​really?!”​ ​Discord​ ​was​ ​practically​ ​gushing.​ ​“I​ ​haven’t​ ​visited​ ​a​ ​human​ ​world​ ​in millennia!​ ​Tell​ ​me,​ ​did​ ​that​ ​Mordred​ ​fellow​ ​ever​ ​take​ ​over​ ​that​ ​Kingdom​ ​he​ ​wanted,​ ​uh,​ ​Albion?’

Alan's​ ​eyes​ ​went​ ​crossed​ ​as​ ​the​ ​Draconequus​ ​pressed​ ​his​ ​face​ ​against​ ​Alan's,​ ​eyes​ ​wide​ ​and large.

“Um….​ ​If​ ​my​ ​Arthurian​ ​legend​ ​is​ ​right…​ ​no.”​ ​Allan​ ​answered​ ​carefully.​ ​“If​ ​I’m​ ​right,​ ​I​ ​think Mordred​ ​and​ ​Arthur​ ​fought​ ​to​ ​the​ ​death,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​both​ ​die.”

Discord’s​ ​eyes​ ​were​ ​still​ ​gleeful​ ​as​ ​he​ ​pulled​ ​Allan​ ​off​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​and​ ​twirled​ ​around.​ ​“Oh!​ ​I just​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​things​ ​would​ ​get​ ​crazy​ ​if​ ​they​ ​fought!​ ​What​ ​happened​ ​to​ ​the​ ​kingdom?”

“Uh…​ ​it​ ​fell​ ​into​ ​a​ ​new​ ​dark​ ​age?”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​slowly.​ ​He​ ​wasn’t​ ​entirely​ ​sure,​ ​but​ ​Arthur​ ​had never​ ​been​ ​said​ ​to​ ​have​ ​had​ ​an​ ​heir​ ​or​ ​successor,​ ​which​ ​meant​ ​his​ ​golden​ ​age​ ​would​ ​have​ ​e​nded with​ ​him.​ ​“Besides,​ ​most​ ​people​ ​don’t​ ​even​ ​know​ ​if​ ​all​ ​that​ ​stuff​ ​really​ ​happened.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​so​ ​long​ ​ago.”

“Well​ ​that’s​ ​disappointing,​ ​but​ ​to​ ​be​ ​expected​ ​from​ ​such​ ​short​ ​lived​ ​people.” Twilight​ ​butted​ ​in​ ​then.​ ​“Discord,​ ​excuse​ ​my​ ​interrupting,​ ​but​ ​could​ ​you​ ​please​ ​tell​ ​me….”​ ​Her hair​ ​suddenly​ ​started​ ​to​ ​smoulder,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​yelled​ ​at​ ​a​ ​volume​ ​so​ ​loud​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​momentarily deafened.​ ​“WHY​ ​YOU​ ​NEVER​ ​BOTHERED​ ​TO​ ​TELL​ ​ANYPONY​ ​ABOUT​ ​THIS​ ​BEFORE!?!?”

Discord​ ​took​ ​a​ ​moment​ ​to​ ​quite​ ​literally​ ​pull​ ​the​ ​words​ ​out​ ​​ ​of​ ​his​ ​ears,​ ​before​ ​casually tossing​ ​them​ ​away.​ ​“Why,​ ​Princess.”​ ​He​ ​grinned,​ ​an​ ​annoying,​ ​toothy​ ​grin.​ ​“None​ ​of​ ​you​ ​ever​ ​asked.”

Twilight’s​ ​smouldering​ ​hair​ ​started​ ​smoking​ ​even​ ​more,​ ​as​ ​Twilight​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​loud,​ ​groan​ ​of exasperation.​ ​“Fine.​ ​But​ ​you’d​ ​better​ ​start​ ​talking!”

“About​ ​what?​ ​The​ ​humans​ ​I​ ​knew?”

“Yes,​ ​the​ ​ones​ ​you​ ​knew!”

“Knew​ ​what?”​ ​Discord​ ​asked,​ ​somehow​ ​looking​ ​both​ ​innocent​ ​and​ ​mischievous​ ​at​ ​once.

Twilight​ ​slapped​ ​her​ ​forehead.​ ​“The​ ​humans!”

Discord​ ​spread​ ​his​ ​claws.​ ​“What​ ​humans?”

“The​ ​ones​ ​you​ ​knew!”

“Knew​ ​what?”

Allan​ ​sighed.​ ​This​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​go​ ​on​ ​for​ ​a​ ​while.

******************

As​ ​expected,​ ​Discord​ ​and​ ​Twilight​ ​had​ ​spent​ ​several​ ​minutes​ ​arguing​ ​after​ ​Twilight​ ​had managed​ ​to​ ​break​ ​out​ ​of​ ​his​ ​conversational​ ​loop​ ​of​ ​questions,​ ​statements​ ​and​ ​queries,​ ​leaving​ ​Allan and​ ​Rainbow​ ​to​ ​wait​ ​out​ ​the​ ​shouting​ ​match.​ ​Most​ ​of​ ​the​ ​shouting​ ​came​ ​from​ ​Twilight,​ ​who​ ​seemed to​ ​be​ ​using​ ​Discord​ ​as​ ​a​ ​vent​ ​for​ ​her​ ​personal​ ​frustrations,​ ​though​ ​the​ ​great​ ​beast​ ​didn’t​ ​seem​ ​to mind​ ​much.​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​he​ ​enjoyed​ ​witnessing​ ​others​ ​get​ ​angry​ ​with​ ​him,​ ​though​ ​he​ ​had​ ​to wonder​ ​why​ ​such​ ​a​ ​powerful​ ​and​ ​mischievous​ ​individual​ ​was​ ​trusted​ ​to​ ​roam​ ​free​ ​without​ ​anyone​ ​to keep​ ​an​ ​eye​ ​on​ ​him.

When​ ​the​ ​two​ ​finally​ ​did​ ​settle​ ​down,​ ​with​ ​Discord​ ​grinning​ ​madly​ ​as​ ​he​ ​left,​ ​Twilight​ ​turned back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​two,​ ​just​ ​as​ ​Discord’s​ ​spell​ ​on​ ​Allan​ ​wore​ ​off,​ ​resulting​ ​in​ ​a​ ​rush​ ​of​ ​blue​ ​flames​ ​that startled​ ​all​ ​three​ ​of​ ​them.

“Right,​ ​so…​ ​that’s​ ​Rainbow​ ​taken​ ​care​ ​of.”​ ​Twilight​ ​chuckled,​ ​a​ ​hesitant,​ ​shaky​ ​noise​ ​that implied​ ​that​ ​her​ ​emotions​ ​weren’t​ ​quite​ ​all​ ​back​ ​in​ ​check​ ​yet.

Rainbow​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​relieved​ ​sigh,​ ​wiping​ ​her​ ​brow​ ​with​ ​her​ ​forehoof.​ ​“That’s​ ​good.”​ ​The pegasus​ ​also​ ​seemed​ ​a​ ​little​ ​out​ ​of​ ​sorts,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​was​ ​to​ ​be​ ​expected.​ ​“I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​Spitfire​ ​would have​ ​been​ ​all​ ​that​ ​pleased​ ​if​ ​I​ ​turned​ ​up​ ​puking​ ​weird​ ​stuff​ ​all​ ​over​ ​the​ ​place.​ ​Thanks​ ​a​ ​bunch,​ ​Twi.”

“No​ ​problem.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​want​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​Allan​ ​about​ ​Discord,​ ​if​ ​that’s​ ​alright.”

“Sure.​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​outside​ ​when​ ​you​ ​wanna​ ​get​ ​some​ ​flying​ ​practice​ ​in.”​ ​She​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​Allan​ ​when she​ ​said​ ​that,​ ​then​ ​took​ ​off,​ ​speeding​ ​back​ ​through​ ​the​ ​castle​ ​to​ ​get​ ​outside.​ ​The​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​the​ ​main door​ ​opening​ ​​ ​and​ ​closing​ ​rebounded​ ​through​ ​the​ ​corridors​ ​as​ ​Twilight​ ​led​ ​Allan​ ​over​ ​to​ ​a​ ​small,​ ​out of​ ​the​ ​way​ ​table​ ​that​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​serve​ ​as​ ​a​ ​place​ ​of​ ​rest​ ​and​ ​relaxation​ ​in​ ​between​ ​long​ ​bouts​ ​of
study​ ​and​ ​experimentation.​ ​It​ ​apparently​ ​didn’t​ ​get​ ​used​ ​very​ ​often.

Twilight​ ​sat​ ​down,​ ​motioning​ ​with​ ​a​ ​wing​ ​to​ ​the​ ​other​ ​seat.​ ​“So…​ ​are​ ​you​ ​alright?​ ​I​ ​know​ that meeting​ ​Discord​ ​for​ ​the​ ​first​ ​time​ ​can​ ​be​ ​like,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​I’d​ ​better​ ​ask.”

Allan​ ​remained​ ​quiet​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​before​ ​he​ ​murmured​ ​his​ ​response.​ ​“He​ ​scares​ ​me.”

Twilight​ ​nodded.​ ​“I​ ​though​ ​he​ ​might,​ ​but​ ​you​ ​would​ ​have​ ​met​ ​him​ ​eventually,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​thought it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​better​ ​that​ ​you​ ​met​ ​him​ ​when​ ​either​ ​me​ ​or​ ​Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​around​ ​to​ ​reign​ ​in his…..impulses.”

Allan​ ​shuddered.​ ​“How​ ​can​ ​you​ ​stand​ ​being​ ​around​ ​him?​ ​He’s​ ​so….”

“Annoying?”​ ​Twilight​ ​asked​ ​with​ ​a​ ​smile.

“No.​ ​He’s….overwhelming,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​mean​ ​personality-wise.”​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Twilight’s​ ​eyes​ ​met, and​ ​she​ ​could​ ​see…​ ​dread,​ ​or​ ​perhaps​ ​fear.​ ​“I​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​how​ ​powerful​ ​his​ ​magic​ ​is,​ ​and​ ​it….”​ ​The Changeling​ ​turned​ ​his​ ​gaze​ ​away.​ ​“It’s​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​drive​ ​anyone​ ​mad.”

Twilight​ ​had​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​say.​ ​Normal​ ​Unicorns​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​the​ ​magical​ ​signatures​ ​of​ ​others, and​ ​were​ ​taught​ ​from​ ​a​ ​young​ ​age​ ​how​ ​to​ ​filter​ ​them​ ​out.​ ​Allan​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​taught​ ​how​ ​to​ ​do​ ​that. He​ ​still​ ​had​ ​so​ ​much​ ​to​ ​learn.

Changing​ ​the​ ​subject,​ ​Twilight​ ​put​ ​on​ ​her​ ​best​ ​apologetic​ ​face.​ ​“I’m​ ​sorry​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​said anything​ ​about​ ​the​ ​portal​ ​yet.​ ​It’s​ ​just​ ​that​ ​Thorax​ ​and​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​find​ ​any​ ​mention​ ​of​ ​similar magic​ ​in​ ​the​ ​Canterlot​ ​Archives​ ​or​ ​the​ ​Changeling​ ​Archives.​ ​Anything​ ​we​ ​do​ ​know​ ​is​ ​what​ ​you’ve​ ​told us,​ ​what’s​ ​in​ ​the​ ​notes​ ​Thorax​ ​found,​ ​or​ ​what​ ​he​ ​and​ ​his​ ​team​ ​have​ ​been​ ​able​ ​to​ ​find​ ​on​ ​their​ ​end.”

Allan​ ​nodded,​ ​quietly​ ​accepting​ ​the​ ​apology​ ​as​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​his​ ​hope​ ​of​ ​returning​ ​home​ ​dwindle just​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more.

“We​ ​might​ ​find​ ​something​ ​soon,​ ​but​ ​Thorax​ ​and​ ​I​ ​think​ ​it’s​ ​best​ ​for​ ​you​ ​to​ ​just…​ ​try​ ​and relax.”

Great.​ ​What​ ​a​ ​great​ ​piece​ ​of​ ​advice.​ ​So​ ​great…..ugh.​ ​Relaxing​ ​was​ ​the​ ​last​ ​thing​ ​Allan​ ​could do​ ​with​ ​an​ ​impending​ ​visit​ ​to​ ​Canterlot,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​resident​ ​Princesses.​ ​Relax?​ ​Yeah,​ ​right.

********************

Chapter 12: Canterlot

Allan​ ​sat,​ ​fidgeting​ ​in​ ​the​ ​train​ ​car​ ​as​ ​it​ ​made​ ​it’s​ ​way​ ​along​ ​the​ ​winding​ ​track​ ​through​ ​the mountain​ ​path​ ​to​ ​Canterlot.​ ​Why​ ​the​ ​castle​ ​had​ ​been​ ​built​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​side​ ​of​ ​a​ ​mountain​ ​was​ ​a question​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​yet​ ​to​ ​find​ ​an​ ​answer​ ​to,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​was​ ​one​ ​that​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​hear.​ ​The​ ​history books​ ​that​ ​Twilight​ ​had​ ​given​ ​him​ ​had​ ​been​ ​broad,​ ​not​ ​deep,​ ​in​ ​regards​ ​to​ ​it’s​ ​subject​ ​matter, describing​ ​only​ ​that,​ ​after​ ​“Nightmare​ ​Moon’s​ ​banishment”,​ ​Celestia​ ​had​ ​led​ ​her​ ​ponies​ ​to​ ​the mountain,​ ​and​ ​began​ ​the​ ​construction​ ​of​ ​a​ ​new​ ​city.

Looking​ ​out​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​steadily​ ​enlargening​ ​castle,​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​not​ ​help​ ​feeling​ ​a​ ​little​ ​glad that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​the​ ​only​ changeling​ ​present.​ ​After​ ​all,​ ​no​ ​need​ ​for​ ​everyone​ ​to​ ​know​ ​exactly​ ​how nervous​ ​he​ ​was.

“Relax​ ​Allan.”​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​voice​ ​startled​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​barely​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​himself​ ​from yelling​ ​at​ ​her​ ​for​ ​startling​ him.​ ​“You’ll​ ​be​ ​fine.”

“Yeah,​ ​you’ve​ ​got​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​worry​ ​about.”​ ​Rainbow​ ​said,​ ​nonchalantly​ ​batting​ ​a​ ​tiny stormcloud​ ​between​ ​her​ ​front​ ​hooves,​ ​something​ ​Twilight​ ​definitely​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​disapprove​ ​of.​ ​Not that​ ​Dash​ ​cared​ ​all​ ​that​ ​much.​ ​The​ ​little​ ​tuft​ ​of​ ​water​ ​vapour​ ​was​ ​perfectly​ ​controlled,​ ​even​ ​in​ ​the rocking​ ​train​ ​car.​ ​“The​ ​Princesses​ ​are​ ​both​ ​pretty​ ​cool.”​ ​The​ ​pegasus​ ​had​ managed​ ​to​ ​wheedle​ ​her way​ ​out​ ​of​ ​Wonderbolt​ ​training,​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​give​ ​Allan​ ​all​ ​the​ ​support​ ​he​ ​needed.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​she​ ​was
Providing​ ​much,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​going​ ​to​ ​complain.

Applejack​ ​had​ ​tipped​ ​her​ ​hat​ ​forward​ ​over​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​and​ ​fallen​ ​asleep​ ​some​ ​time​ ​ago,​ ​while Rarity​ ​sat​ ​nearby,​ ​a​ ​frown​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face​ ​as​ ​she​ ​noticed​ ​a​ ​line​ ​of​ ​drool​ ​start​ ​dribbling​ ​down​ ​the farmpony’s​ ​face.​ ​No​ ​doubt​ ​she​ ​was​ ​possessed​ ​by​ ​the​ ​desire​ ​to​ ​wake​ ​AJ​ ​up​ ​and​ ​force​ ​her​ ​to​ ​clean​ ​her face.​ ​AJ’s​ ​snores​ ​were​ ​surprisingly​ ​soft,​ ​and​ ​were​ ​easily​ ​ignored​ ​by​ ​all.
Twilight​ ​once​ ​again​ ​had​ ​her​ ​nose​ ​in​ ​her​ ​notes,​ ​quill​ ​hovering​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air​ ​as​ ​she​ ​ran​ ​numerous calculations​ ​based​ ​on​ ​what​ ​they​ ​already​ ​knew​ ​about​ ​Alan's​ ​world,​ ​the​ ​portal,​ ​and​ ​various​ ​other important​ ​pieces​ ​of​ ​information.​ ​Pinkie​ ​sat​ ​next​ ​to​ ​her,​ ​munching​ ​away​ ​on​ ​pre-packed​ ​snacks​ ​as​ ​she played​ ​her​ ​pet​ ​Alligator,​ ​(Allan​ ​failed​ ​to​ ​see​ ​why​ ​she​ ​had​ ​even​ ​brought​ ​him.)​ ​Gummy,​ ​at​ ​a​ ​game​ ​of Chess.​ ​Though​ ​nopony​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​the​ ​Alligator​ ​move​ ​the​ ​pieces,​ ​Pinkie​ ​Pie​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​losing.​ ​Spike
Watched​ ​the​ ​game​ ​with​ ​minimal​ ​interest,​ ​sticking​ ​instead​ ​with​ ​his​ ​comic​ ​book.

With​ ​Fluttershy​ ​there,​ ​comforting​ ​him,​ ​Allan​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​himself​ ​calm.​ ​He​ ​offered Fluttershy​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​smile,​ ​allowing​ ​himself​ ​to​ ​soak​ ​up​ ​some​ ​of​ ​her​ ​love.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​glad​ ​that​ ​she​ ​loved​ ​all her​ ​friends.​ ​It​ ​made​ ​getting​ ​enough​ ​emotional​ ​energy​ ​so​ ​much​ ​easier​ ​for​ ​him.

Still,​ ​his​ ​worries​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​plague​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​kind​ ​words,​ ​though​ ​they​ ​were​ ​greatly appreciated,​ ​did​ ​little​ ​for​ ​him.
The​ ​light​ ​from​ ​outside​ ​vanished,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​mountainside​ ​swallowed​ ​the​ ​train​ ​with​ ​a​ ​powerful rush​ ​of​ ​air.​ ​Allan​ ​sucked​ ​in​ ​a​ ​breath​ ​as​ ​the​ ​light​ ​outside​ ​dimmed​ ​to​ ​pure​ ​darkness. The​ ​ride​ ​was​ ​smoother​ ​in​ ​the​ ​tunnel,​ ​but​ ​as​ ​they​ ​travelled​ ​through​ ​it,​ ​the​ ​train​ ​lurched​ ​as​ ​the wheels​ ​hit​ ​something​ ​that​ ​wasn’t​ ​track.​ ​Every​ ​last​ ​occupant​ ​of​ ​their​ ​car​ ​flew​ ​off​ ​their​ ​seats,​ ​and​ ​all
Save​ ​one​ ​landing​ ​on​ ​the​ ​floor​ ​with​ ​very​ ​audible​ ​smacking​ ​sounds.

Surprisingly,​ ​the​ ​only​ ​pony​ ​to​ ​hit​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​on​ ​all​ ​four​ ​hooves,​ ​was​ ​Applejack,​ ​whose previously​ ​peaceful​ ​sleep​ ​was​ ​now​ ​replaced​ ​with​ ​amusingly​ ​groggy​ ​alarm.​ ​“Huh?​ ​Whu-​ ​What​ ​in​ ​the hay​ ​just​ ​happened?”

Allan​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​flip​ ​himself​ ​back​ ​upright,​ ​as​ ​Rainbow​ ​shook​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​“The​ ​train​ ​hit something​ ​on​ ​the​ ​track,​ ​that’s​ ​all.”

“Oh,​ ​is​ ​everypony​ ​okay?”

“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​think?”​ ​Rainbow​ ​quipped​ ​as​ ​she​ ​stretched​ ​her​ ​back​ ​out,​ ​resulting​ ​in​ ​a​ ​view clicking​ ​noises​ ​from​ ​her​ ​vertebrae.​ ​“Sleepyhead.”

Applejack​ ​looked​ ​ready​ ​to​ ​retort,​ ​but​ ​then​ ​light​ ​flooded​ ​through​ ​the​ ​compartment, momentarily​ ​blinding​ ​the​ ​ponies,​ ​the​ ​dragon​ ​and​ ​the​ ​changeling.​ ​Allan​ ​blinked​ ​repeatedly​ ​to​ ​get​ ​his sight​ ​to​ ​return,​ ​before​ ​finally​ ​getting​ ​to​ ​see​ ​the​ ​capital​ ​of​ ​Equestria​ ​up​ ​close​ ​for​ ​the​ ​first​ ​time.

The​ ​entire​ ​city​ ​was​ ​fashioned​ ​of​ ​pearly​ ​white​ ​stone​ ​and​ ​metal,​ ​gleaming​ ​gold​ ​and​ ​purple highlights,​ ​with​ ​mild​ ​blue​ ​paving​ ​slabs​ ​that​ ​served​ ​as​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​in​ ​this​ ​city​ ​suspended​ ​above​ ​air.​ ​The entire​ ​place​ ​shone​ ​with​ ​a​ ​splendor​ ​that​ ​no​ ​city​ ​on​ ​Earth​ ​could​ ​have​ ​replicated.​ ​Ever​ ​wall​ ​was​ ​pristine and​ ​no​ ​trace​ ​of​ ​mud​ ​lingered​ ​on​ ​the​ ​sidewalk​ ​for​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​few​ ​seconds,​ ​quickly​ ​being​ ​erased​ ​by some​ ​cleaning​ ​enchantment.​ ​Alan's​ ​mouth​ ​was​ ​hanging​ ​wide​ ​open​ ​as​ ​he​ ​stared,​ ​​ ​flabbergasted,​ ​at the​ ​beauty​ ​before​ ​him.​ ​Towering​ ​columns​ ​of​ ​hollow​ ​stone​ ​stood​ ​proudly​ ​and​ ​defiantly​ ​against nature’s​ ​wrath,​ ​their​ ​elegant,​ ​domed​ ​and​ ​pointed​ ​peaks​ ​shining​ ​brightly​ ​in​ ​the​ ​light​ ​of​ ​the shimmering​ ​sun​ ​on​ ​high.​ ​No​ ​city​ ​could​ ​ever​ ​match​ ​this​ ​one​ ​in​ ​elegance​ ​and​ ​beauty.

Ponies​ ​trotted​ ​about​ ​outside,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​quickly​ ​shifted​ ​shape​ ​before​ ​any​ ​of​ ​them​ ​spotted him.​ ​Unlike​ ​Ponyville,​ ​where​ ​clothing​ ​was​ ​only​ ​rarely​ ​seen,​ ​these​ ​ponies​ ​practically​ ​strutted​ ​about​ ​in regal​ ​and​ ​fancy​ ​clothes,​ ​with​ ​more​ ​varied​ ​styles​ ​of​ ​suits,​ ​dresses​ ​and​ ​accessories​ ​than​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​ever before​ ​seen.​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​have​ ​sworn​ ​he​ ​saw​ ​a​ ​few​ ​wearing​ ​products​ ​of​ ​Rarity’s​ ​handi-​ ​no,​ ​hoofwork, among​ ​the​ ​masses.

“Allan,​ ​are​ ​you​ ​coming?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​asked,​ ​standing​ ​with​ ​the​ ​others​ ​by​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​Allan grinned,​ ​before​ ​dropping​ ​off​ ​of​ ​his​ ​seat​ ​and​ ​trotting​ ​easily​ ​over.

*********************

The​ ​girls​ ​each​ ​took​ ​great​ ​delight​ ​in​ ​showing​ ​Allan​ ​some​ ​of​ ​their​ ​favourite​ ​places​ ​in​ ​the​ ​city, with​ ​Rarity​ ​showing​ ​off​ ​her​ ​second​ ​boutique,​ ​Fluttershy​ ​taking​ ​Allan​ ​to​ ​a​ ​neat​ ​little​ ​pet​ ​shop​ ​that took​ ​great​ ​care​ ​of​ ​it’s​ ​many​ ​inhabitants,​ ​with​ ​each​ ​animal​ ​given​ ​more​ ​than​ ​enough​ ​space​ ​to​ ​feel comfy​ ​and​ ​relax.​ ​Twilight​ ​showed,​ ​or​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​show​ ​him,​ ​every​ ​library​ ​and​ ​bookstore​ ​she​ ​had​ ​visited during​ ​her​ ​foalhood​ ​(which​ ​would​ ​be​ ​all​ ​of​ ​them!),​ ​but​ ​by​ ​then,​ ​the​ ​young​ ​stallion​ ​had​ ​caught​ ​sight of​ ​their​ ​destination.

While​ ​the​ ​city​ ​itself​ ​was​ ​the​ ​epitome​ ​of​ ​elegance,​ ​the​ ​castle​ ​took​ ​it​ ​up​ ​to​ ​eleven.​ ​Ever​ ​spire looked​ ​like​ ​it​ ​was​ ​carved​ ​from​ ​daylight,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​gold​ ​and​ ​purple​ ​highlights​ ​were​ ​stunning​ ​additions. On​ ​many​ ​of​ ​the​ ​visible​ ​windows,​ ​there​ ​were​ ​flower​ ​boxes,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​knew​ ​from​ ​his​ ​friends descriptions​ ​that​ ​the​ ​actual​ ​garden​ ​was​ ​a​ ​sight​ ​all​ ​of​ ​it’s​ ​own.

Half​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​later,​ ​after​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more​ ​sightseeing,​ ​the​ ​group​ ​approached​ ​the​ ​castle,​ ​with Twilight​ ​at​ ​the​ ​front.​ ​She​ ​produced​ ​an​ ​official​ ​seal,​ ​her​ ​own,​ ​which​ ​a​ ​replica​ ​of​ ​her​ ​cutie-mark​ ​in burnished​ ​gold,​ ​hanging​ ​from​ ​a​ ​chain.​ ​The​ ​guards​ ​proceeded​ ​to​ ​check​ ​each​ ​if​ ​her​ ​friends,​ ​one​ ​by​ ​one, before​ ​they​ ​came​ ​to​ ​Allan.​ ​Before​ ​they​ ​could​ ​cast​ ​the​ ​Changeling​ ​reveal​ ​spell,​ ​Twilight​ ​held​ ​up​ ​her hoof.

“No​ ​need​ ​to​ ​check.​ ​I​ ​can​ ​confirm​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​is,​ ​in​ ​fact…”​ ​Allan​ ​dropped​ ​his​ ​disguise​ ​at​ ​the predetermined​ ​words.​ ​“A​ ​Changeling.​ ​He​ ​is​ ​here​ ​under​ ​the​ ​invite​ ​of​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia,​ ​as​ ​proven​ ​by this​ ​letter.”

The​ ​guards​ ​hesitantly​ ​took​ ​the​ ​proffered​ ​piece​ ​of​ ​paper,​ ​scrutinizing​ ​it​ ​to​ ​the​ ​last​ ​detail.​ ​At last​ ​they​ ​nodded,​ ​standing​ ​to​ ​let​ ​the​ ​group​ ​pass.​ ​As​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​cross,​ ​though,​ ​the​ ​guard​ ​to​ ​his right​ ​stepped​ ​in​ ​his​ ​way.

“Proceed.​ ​But​ ​be​ ​warned,​ ​bug.​ ​Any​ ​funny​ ​business​ ​and​ ​you’ll​ ​have​ ​a​ ​hundred​ ​guards​ ​on​ ​you in​ ​moments.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​voice​ ​a​ ​low​ ​growl.

Allan​ ​nodded,​ ​eyes​ ​wide​ ​and​ ​lip​ ​quivering.​ ​The​ ​guard​ ​moved​ ​off​ ​to​ ​the​ ​side​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​Allan very​ ​quickly​ ​put​ ​as​ ​much​ ​distance​ ​between​ ​himself​ ​and​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​as​ ​possible...without​ ​looking​ ​like that’s​ ​what​ ​he​ ​was​ ​doing.

The​ ​entire​ ​exchange​ ​had​ ​taken​ ​moments,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​to​ ​catch​ ​up​ ​to​ ​the​ ​group,​ ​though they​ ​were​ ​so​ ​caught​ ​up​ ​in​ ​their​ ​own​ ​excitement​ ​that​ ​none​ ​of​ ​them​ ​noticed​ ​Allan​ ​get​ ​delayed.

******************

Allan​ ​was​ ​pacing.​ ​Rarity’s​ ​immaculately​ ​designed​ ​and​ ​fabricated​ ​suit​ ​fit​ ​perfectly,​ ​but​ ​Allan was​ ​too​ ​nervous​ ​to​ ​​ ​notice​ ​the​ ​smart,​ ​crisp​ ​lines​ ​of​ ​the​ ​suit​ ​and​ ​overcoat,​ ​or​ ​the​ ​intense,​ ​azure​ ​blue waistcoat​ ​and​ ​deep​ ​blue​ ​tie​ ​cinched​ ​around​ ​his​ ​neck.

Rarity​ ​herself​ ​was​ ​glad​ ​in​ ​an​ ​elegant,​ ​frilly​ ​blue​ ​gown​ ​that​ ​looked,​ ​to​ ​Allan,​ ​far​ ​too​ ​big.​ ​To​ ​one side​ ​of​ ​her​ ​sat​ ​a​ ​parcel,​ containing​ ​her​ ​dress​ ​for​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia.​ ​On​ ​her​ ​opposite​ ​side,​ ​sat Applejack. Applejack​ ​had​ ​a​ ​much​ ​fancier​ ​version​ ​of​ ​her​ ​hat​ ​on,​ ​apple​ ​patterns​ ​embroidered​ ​onto​ ​the rim,​ ​coupled​ ​with​ ​a​ ​western​ ​inspired​ ​dress​ ​that​ ​somehow​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​make​ ​tassels​ ​look​ ​good.​ ​It​ ​was a​ ​lovely​ ​brown​ ​and​ ​green​ ​affair,​ ​with​ ​red,​ ​stitched​ ​apples​ ​that​ ​made​ ​the​ ​dress​ ​pop. Twilight​ ​was​ ​in​ ​a​ ​ball-style​ ​gown,​ ​complete​ ​with​ ​her​ ​signature​ ​stars,​ ​the​ ​cloth​ ​a​ ​mix​ ​of​ ​pale blues​ ​and​ ​faint​ ​orange,​ ​like​ ​the​ ​hints​ ​of​ ​dawn​ ​in​ ​the​ ​morning. Rainbow​ ​was…​ ​actually​ ​looking​ ​rather​ ​nice​ ​in​ ​a​ ​short,​ ​spunky​ ​looking​ ​dress​ ​that​ ​was​ ​coloured to​ ​mirror​ ​her​ ​mane,​ ​coupled​ ​with​ ​violet…​ ​were​ ​those​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​Equestria’s​ ​version​ ​of​ ​gloves?

Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​sure.​ ​Either​ ​way,​ ​they​ ​looked​ ​nice​ ​on​ ​her.

Pinkie’s​ ​was​ ​just​ ​as​ ​vibrant​ ​as​ ​she​ ​was,​ ​and​ ​energetic​ ​to​ ​boot.​ ​A​ ​bright​ ​red​ ​thing,​ ​accented with​ ​green,​ ​and​ ​oh​ ​so​ ​poofy.

It​ ​was​ ​​ ​his​ ​landlady​ ​whose​ ​appearance​ ​drew​ ​his​ ​eye​ ​though.​ ​A​ ​delicate​ ​shade​ ​of​ ​soft​ ​green and​ ​highlighted​ ​with​ ​the​ ​same​ ​bright​ ​pink​ ​as​ ​her​ ​mane,​ ​her​ ​dress​ ​was​ ​stunning,​ ​or​ ​rather,​ ​she​ ​was.​ ​A carefully​ ​crafted​ ​tiara,​ ​fashioned​ ​to​ ​resemble​ ​a​ ​wreath​ ​of​ ​flowers​ ​sat​ ​on​ ​her​ ​head,​ ​and​ ​while​ ​the fabric​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dress​ ​was​ ​relatively​ ​plain,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​layered​ ​in​ ​three​ ​tiers​ ​of​ ​transparency.​ ​And​ ​Fluttershy looked​ ​adorable​ ​in​ ​it.

Still,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​worried.​ ​He​ ​paced.​ ​And​ ​paced.​ ​And​ ​paced​ ​some​ ​more.​ ​None​ ​of​ ​the​ ​others said​ ​anything.​ ​At​ ​this​ ​point,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​oblivious​ ​to​ ​what​ ​they​ ​had​ ​to​ ​say,​ ​so​ ​there​ ​was​ ​no​ ​point.

“Allan​ ​Ryder.​ ​Your​ ​Royal​ ​Majesties,​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia​ ​and​ ​Princess​ ​Luna​ ​will​ ​see​ ​you​ ​now.”

The​ ​voice​ ​of​ ​the​ ​courts​ ​announcer​ ​jerked​ ​Allan​ ​back​ ​to​ ​reality,​ ​as​ ​his​ ​mouth​ ​attempted​ ​to twist​ ​up​ ​on​ ​itself​ ​in​ ​fear.​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​reassuring​ ​pat​ ​on​ ​the​ ​back​ ​forced​ ​that​ ​panic​ ​back,​ ​if​ ​only​ ​a​ ​little, allowing​ ​him​ ​to​ ​breathe. He​ ​breathed​ ​in,​ ​then​ ​out,​ ​then​ ​in​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​out​ ​again.​ ​Stiff​ ​legged,​ ​he​ ​marched​ ​towards​ ​the door,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​opened​ ​by​ ​the​ ​two​ ​guards​ ​on​ ​either​ ​side.​ ​Flickers​ ​of​ ​distrust​ ​hovered​ ​about​ ​them.

The​ ​hall​ ​inside​ ​was​ ​huge,​ ​borderline​ ​cavernous,​ ​and​ ​was​ ​bordered​ ​with​ ​ornate​ ​pillars​ ​and stained-glass​ ​windows,​ ​depicting​ ​the​ ​various​ ​landscapes​ ​of​ ​Equestria.​ ​The​ ​floor​ ​was​ ​so​ ​white​ ​it​ ​shone, mirror-like​ ​in​ ​its​ ​purity,​ ​and​ ​was​ ​divided​ ​in​ ​two​ ​by​ ​a​ ​long​ ​length​ ​of​ ​incredibly​ ​soft,​ ​deep​ ​pink​ ​and magenta​ ​coloured​ ​carpet,​ ​that​ ​stretched​ ​from​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​all​ ​the​ ​way​ ​to​ ​the​ ​new​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​thrones​ ​that sat​ ​at​ ​the​ ​far​ ​end,​ ​on​ ​top​ ​of​ ​a​ ​tiered​ ​gold​ ​platform.​ ​Sun,​ ​moon​ ​and​ ​star​ ​motifs​ ​were​ ​ever​ ​present, with​ ​a​ ​few​ ​hearts​ ​thrown​ ​in​ ​for​ ​good​ ​measure.​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​they​ ​were​ ​new,​ ​because​ ​neither​ ​of​ ​the Princesses​ ​sat​ ​on​ ​top​ ​of​ ​them​ ​seemed​ ​all​ ​that​ ​used​ ​to​ ​them​ ​yet.

Speaking​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Princesses,​ ​the​ ​Alicorn’s​ ​were​ ​the​ ​two​ ​largest​ ​ponies​ ​he​ ​had​ ​seen.​ ​The​ ​deep blue​ ​Alicorn​ ​sitting​ ​on​ ​the​ ​right​ ​hand​ ​throne​ ​snuck​ ​in​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​wave​ ​to​ ​Allan​ ​as​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​entered, and​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​a​ ​little​ ​calmer.​ ​At​ ​least​ ​Luna​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​okay​ ​with​ ​him.

Princess​ ​Celestia​ ​sat,​ ​regal,​ ​large,​ ​elegant​ ​and​ ​imposing​ ​all​ ​being​ ​good​ ​descriptions​ ​for​ ​her, with​ ​her​ ​great​ ​height,​ ​long​ ​sharp​ ​horn​ ​and​ ​flowing,​ ​ethereal​ ​mane​ ​making​ ​her​ ​every​ ​inch​ ​the enigmatic​ ​ruler. Not​ ​that​ ​Luna​ ​didn’t​ ​have​ ​those​ ​things,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​seemed​ ​more…​ ​hooves​ ​on.​ ​Celestia​ ​had​ ​the air​ ​of​ ​a​ ​pony​ ​who​ ​was​ ​several​ ​steps​ ​ahead​ ​of​ ​everypony​ ​else​ ​at​ ​all​ ​times…​ ​or​ ​just​ ​thought​ ​she​ ​was. Her​ ​crown,​ ​a​ ​gold,​ ​triple​ ​pointed​ ​thing​ ​that​ ​was​ ​set​ ​with​ ​a​ ​single,​ ​purple​ ​gem,​ ​was
Accompanied​ ​by​ ​a​ ​thick​ ​necklace,​ ​a​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​choker,​ ​which​ ​also​ ​held​ ​a​ ​solitary,​ ​purple​ ​gem.​ ​Her​ ​hooves were​ ​covered​ ​by​ ​gold​ ​shoes,​ ​each​ ​one​ ​bearing​ ​the​ ​same,​ ​tri-pronged​ ​design​ ​as​ ​her​ ​crown.

The​ ​regal,​ ​white​ ​coated​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​sipping​ ​tea​ ​from​ ​a​ ​small​ ​teacup,​ ​which​ ​clinked​ ​back​ ​down onto​ ​it’s​ ​little​ ​tea​ ​plate​ ​as​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​the​ ​others​ ​approached.​ ​It​ ​floated​ ​off​ ​to​ ​the​ ​side​ ​as​ ​Celestia’s lavender​ ​eyes​ ​settled​ ​on​ ​Allan.

“Greetings,​ ​Allan​ ​Ryder.”​ ​Celestia​ ​spoke,​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​soft​ ​as​ ​velvet,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​gaze​ ​welcoming.​ ​“I have​ ​heard​ ​much​ ​about​ ​you,​ ​from​ ​Twilight,​ ​and​ ​from​ ​my​ ​sister.”

“Well​ ​met,​ ​again,​ ​Allan.”​ ​Luna​ ​called​ ​in​ ​welcome.​ ​“I’m​ ​glad​ ​you​ ​came.”

Allan​ ​swallowed​ ​his​ ​fear​ ​and​ ​stammered​ ​out​ ​a​ ​reply.​ ​“Thank​ ​you,​ ​your​ ​majesties.​ ​I​ ​am grateful​ ​that​ ​you​ ​invited​ ​me​ ​to​ ​your​ ​city.​ ​It’s​ ​beautiful.”

Celestia​ ​regarded​ ​him​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​before​ ​chuckling.​ ​“So​ ​polite.​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​think​ ​I’d​ ​see​ ​a changeling​ ​as​ ​polite​ ​as​ ​Thorax,​ ​not​ ​for​ ​some​ ​time​ ​yet.”​ ​She​ ​smiled,​ ​a​ ​charming,​ ​motherly​ ​thing, practiced​ ​over​ ​countless​ ​years.​ ​“You​ ​need​ ​not​ ​be​ ​afraid.​ ​I​ ​think​ ​I​ ​understand​ ​why​ ​you​ ​are​ ​scared​ ​of meeting​ ​me.”

Allan​ ​gulped,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​could​ ​feel​ ​his​ ​friend’s​ ​eyes​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​him,​ ​some​ ​surprised​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was still​ ​afraid,​ ​and​ ​one​ ​in​ ​particular​ ​encouraging​ ​him​ ​to​ ​push​ ​past​ ​it. “And​ ​why​ ​would​ ​that​ ​be,​ ​your​ ​majesty?”

“Please,​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​to​ ​be​ ​so​ ​formal.​ ​“Celestia​ ​will​ ​do.”

“Um….​ ​why​ ​would​ ​that​ ​be…..​ ​Celestia?”​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​almost​ ​hear​ ​Twilight​ ​having​ ​a​ ​miniature mental​ ​overload​ ​behind​ ​him.

“Because​ ​you​ ​are​ ​afraid​ ​I’ll​ ​judge​ ​you​ ​for​ ​being​ ​human.”

That​ ​was​ ​it,​ ​right​ ​there.​ ​Celestia​ ​was​ ​wise.​ ​She’d​ ​read​ ​him​ ​like​ ​a​ ​book. Allan​ ​bowed​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​not​ ​out​ ​of​ ​respect,​ ​but​ ​as​ ​a​ ​sign​ ​of​ ​admittance.

“Like​ ​I​ ​said,​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​to​ ​be​ ​afraid​ ​of​ ​me.”​ ​The​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​directly​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him.​ ​He hadn’t​ ​even​ ​heard​ ​her​ ​move!​ ​“I​ ​judge​ ​each​ ​and​ ​everypon-​ ​forgive​ ​me-​ ​everyone,​ ​I​ ​meet​ ​by​ ​their​ ​own actions.​ ​You​ ​have​ ​already​ ​proven​ ​that​ ​you​ ​are​ ​no​ ​threat.​ ​Come.”​ ​She​ ​said,​ ​gesturing​ ​for​ ​the​ ​group​ ​to follow​ ​her​ ​and​ ​Luna.​ ​“We​ ​have​ ​much​ ​to​ ​discuss.”
​ ​​ ​

*********************

“Please,​ ​take​ ​a​ ​seat.”​ ​Celestia​ ​said,​ ​gesturing​ ​to​ ​the​ ​small-ish​ ​table​ ​in​ ​the​ ​center​ ​of​ ​the​ ​much cozier​ ​break​ ​room​ ​that​ ​she​ ​and​ ​her​ ​sister​ ​had​ ​led​ ​them​ ​to.​ ​“Would​ ​you​ ​like​ ​tea?​ ​Or​ ​perhaps​ ​we​ ​can find​ ​some​ ​way​ ​to​ ​satisfy​ ​your….emotional​ ​needs.”

The​ ​room​ ​was​ ​spartan,​ ​at​ ​least​ ​when​ ​compared​ ​to​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​castle.​ ​The​ ​other​ ​rooms, chambers​ ​and​ ​corridors​ ​were​ ​all​ ​so​ ​abundantly​ ​and​ ​lavishly​ ​furnished​ ​that​ ​a​ ​single​ ​item​ ​removed from​ ​any​ ​room​ ​would​ ​make​ ​the​ ​average​ ​man​ ​rich​ ​beyond​ ​his​ ​wildest​ ​dreams,​ ​such​ ​was​ ​the​ ​quality​ ​of the​ ​work.​ ​This​ ​room​ ​was​ ​different.​ ​While​ ​everything​ ​was​ ​still​ ​fine,​ ​there​ ​was​ ​a​ ​far​ ​older​ ​feel​ ​and​ ​look to​ ​it.​ ​The​ ​walls​ ​were​ ​not​ ​marble​ ​or​ ​laced​ ​with​ ​gold,​ ​but​ ​well​ ​crafted,​ ​smooth​ ​stone,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​table​ ​was not​ ​ornate,​ ​but​ ​instead​ ​simple,​ ​round​ ​and​ ​wooden.​ ​The​ ​tea​ ​set​ ​here​ ​had​ ​once​ ​been​ ​pure​ ​white,​ ​but had​ ​yellowed​ ​with​ ​age,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​decorations​ ​that​ ​had​ ​been​ ​lovingly​ ​and​ ​carefully​ ​painted​ ​on​ ​were​ ​all but​ ​gone.

Allan​ ​shook​ ​his​ ​head.​ ​“What​ ​emotions​ ​I​ ​get​ ​from​ ​my​ ​friendships​ ​are​ ​more​ ​than​ ​enough.”

Luna​ ​nodded,​ ​while​ ​Celestia​ ​simply​ ​shrugged.​ ​“Tea​ ​then?”

“Please.”​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​never​ ​been​ ​big​ ​on​ ​tea,​ ​but​ ​an​ ​offer​ ​from​ ​the​ ​goddess​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sun​ ​wasn’t​ ​an offer​ ​you​ ​turned​ ​down.

Luna’s​ ​magic​ ​lifted​ ​up​ ​the​ ​coffee​ ​pot,​ ​which​ ​had​ ​been​ ​full​ ​and​ ​steaming​ ​when​ ​they​ ​arrived, and​ ​divvied​ ​up​ ​the​ ​liquid​ ​inside​ ​between​ ​all​ ​the​ ​cups.​ ​Celestia​ ​pulled​ ​up​ ​her​ ​own​ ​chair​ ​and​ ​sat​ ​down, letting​ ​out​ ​a​ ​pleased​ ​sigh.

“It’s​ ​rare​ ​that​ ​the​ ​two​ ​of​ ​us​ ​get​ ​to​ ​share​ ​time​ ​together​ ​as​ ​sisters,​ ​so​ ​we​ ​come​ ​here​ ​as​ ​often​ ​as we​ ​can.”​ ​Luna​ ​offered​ ​the​ ​explanation​ ​when​ ​she​ ​noticed​ ​Alan's​ ​continued​ ​observation.​ ​“We​ ​prefer this​ ​room​ ​to​ ​the​ ​larger​ ​rooms​ ​we​ ​usually​ ​use​ ​when​ ​hosting​ ​nobles.​ ​It’s​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more​ ​personal.”

Allan​ ​nodded,​ ​smiling.​ ​“I​ ​understand​ ​the​ ​need​ ​for​ ​comfort.”

Twilight​ ​was​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​place​ ​with​ ​reverence,​ ​while​ ​Rarity​ ​was​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​critical​ ​look​ ​at​ ​the older,​ ​more​ ​antiquated​ ​details​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room.​ ​Allan​ ​noted​ ​that​ ​the​ ​others​ ​were​ ​all​ ​more​ ​comfortable with​ ​the​ ​Princesses,​ ​having​ ​been​ ​loyal​ ​subjects​ ​and​ ​friends​ ​for​ ​years.

Allan​ ​graciously​ ​accepted​ ​the​ ​cup​ ​of​ ​tea​ ​that​ ​Celestia​ ​took​ ​from​ ​Luna,​ ​before​ ​passing​ ​it​ ​to their​ ​shapeshifter​ ​guest.​ ​Alan's​ ​magic​ ​wrapped​ ​gently​ ​around​ ​the​ ​handle​ ​and​ ​lifted​ ​it​ ​up​ ​to​ ​his mouth,​ ​before​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​sip.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​best​ ​cups​ ​of​ ​tea​ ​he​ ​had​ ​ever​ ​tasted.​ ​Celestia​ ​and​ ​Luna chuckled​ ​when​ ​he​ ​told​ ​them​ ​as​ ​much.​ ​“We’ve​ ​had​ ​a​ ​long​ ​time​ ​to​ ​get​ ​it​ ​just​ ​right.”

The​ ​two​ ​sisters​ ​took​ ​the​ ​time​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​with​ ​each​ ​and​ ​every​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​group,​ ​asking​ ​Rarity​ ​and Applejack​ ​about​ ​their​ ​businesses,​ ​Pinkie​ ​about​ ​her​ ​latest​ ​party​ ​plans,​ ​Rainbow​ ​about​ ​the​ ​upcoming Wonderbolts​ ​performance,​ ​and​ ​Twilight​ ​about​ ​her​ ​progress​ ​in​ ​researching​ ​interdimensional​ ​travel​ ​(in other​ ​words,​ ​the​ ​portal​ ​to​ ​Alan's​ ​world.)​ ​When​ ​they​ ​finally​ ​got​ ​through​ ​the​ ​pleasantries​ ​dictated​ ​by etiquette,​ ​they​ ​finally​ ​turned​ ​their​ ​attentions​ ​to​ ​Allan.

“Luna​ ​has​ ​told​ ​me​ ​what​ ​little​ ​she​ ​knows​ ​about​ ​you,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​admittedly,​ ​isn’t​ ​all​ ​that​ ​much.” Celestia​ ​said,​ ​stirring​ ​her​ ​tea​ ​with​ ​a​ ​spoon.​ ​“Could​ ​you​ ​tell​ ​us​ ​more​ ​about​ ​yourself?​ ​If​ ​you​ ​feel​ ​up​ ​to it,​ ​of​ ​course.”

Nodding,​ ​Allan​ ​began​ ​his​ ​story​ ​as​ ​far​ ​back​ ​as​ ​he​ ​could​ ​remember,​ ​starting​ ​in​ ​his​ ​childhood, with​ ​his​ ​friends,​ ​and​ ​Anna,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​family,​ ​before​ ​progressing​ ​on,​ ​into​ ​his​ ​teenage​ ​years,​ ​school, teachers,​ ​science,​ ​his​ ​first​ ​jobs,​ ​earning​ ​money,​ ​getting​ ​his​ ​own​ ​apartment,​ ​he​ ​and​ ​Anna​ ​deciding​ ​to date,​ ​and,​ ​most​ ​recently,​ ​Chrysalis’s​ ​attack​ ​and​ ​his​ ​time​ ​in​ ​Equestria.​ ​The​ Princesses​ ​were​ ​quite​ ​for the​ ​most​ ​part,​ ​just​ ​listening​ ​and​ ​nodding​ ​for​ ​the​ ​most​ ​part,​ ​only​ ​asking​ ​questions​ ​when​ ​they​ ​needed clarification.​ ​When​ ​he​ ​was​ ​finished,​ ​they​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​sit​ ​quietly​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment​ ​as​ ​they​ ​digested​ ​the story​ ​of​ ​his​ ​life.​
He​ ​had​ ​left​ ​out​ ​the​ ​details​ ​of​ ​his​ ​relationship​ ​with​ ​Anna,​ ​beyond​ ​being​ ​good​ ​friends, though,​ ​he​ ​wasn’t​ ​entirely​ ​sure​ ​why.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​something​ ​about​ ​the​ ​Alicorn​ ​sisters​ ​that​ ​made​ ​him hesitant​ ​to​ ​divulge​ ​that​ ​information.

After​ ​a​ ​few​ ​minutes​ ​of​ ​Celestia​ ​sipping​ ​her​ ​tea​ ​and​ ​thinking,​ ​she​ ​set​ ​the​ ​cup​ ​down​ ​and​ ​spoke. “Well,​ ​it​ ​is​ ​certainly​ ​very​ ​interesting​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​about​ ​a​ ​new​ ​world.​ ​​ ​I​ ​have​ ​had​ ​some​ ​experience with​ ​multi-verse​ ​traversal​ ​before,​ ​but​ ​to​ ​do​ ​so​ ​from​ ​a​ ​planet​ ​without​ ​magic,​ ​is​ ​something​ ​I​ ​don’t think​ ​should​ ​even​ ​be​ ​possible.”​ ​She​ ​paused,​ ​before​ ​smiling​ ​in​ ​Allan’s​ ​direction.​ ​The​ ​smile​ ​faded​ ​away as​ ​she​ ​prepared​ ​herself​ ​to​ ​broach​ ​into​ ​the​ ​next​ ​topic.​ ​“Anyway,​ ​I’d​ ​like​ ​to​ ​get​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more​ ​serious​ ​for
A​ ​moment.​ ​You’ve​ ​told​ ​us​ ​about​ ​your​ ​life,​ ​and​ ​through​ ​it,​ ​a​ ​little​ ​of​ ​your​ ​world​ ​as​ ​well.”​ ​She​ ​turned her​ ​enigmatic​ ​purple​ ​eyes​ ​to​ ​face​ ​his​ ​directly,​ ​holding​ ​his​ ​gaze.​ ​“Tell​ ​us.​ ​What​ ​can​ ​we​ ​expect​ ​from Chrysalis,​ ​given​ ​what​ ​she​ ​can​ ​do?”

Allan​ ​wished​ ​he​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​her​ ​something​ ​reassuring,​ ​but…​ ​it​ ​just​ ​wasn’t​ ​possible. “Nothing​ ​good,​ ​I’m​ ​afraid.​ ​She​ ​has​ ​access​ ​to​ ​an​ ​entire​ ​world​ ​that​ ​doesn’t​ ​even​ ​consider magic​ ​to​ ​really​ ​exist.​ ​The​ ​closest​ ​we​ ​have​ ​is​ ​stage​ ​magic,​ ​and​ ​that’s​ ​all​ ​just​ ​sleight​ ​of​ ​hand​ ​and technical​ ​trickery,​ ​nothing​ ​on​ ​the​ ​level​ ​of​ ​real,​ ​Equestrian​ ​magic.​ ​The​ ​damage​ ​she​ ​could​ ​do​ ​is​ ​beyond comparison,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​amount​ ​of​ ​strength​ ​she​ ​could​ ​gain​ ​might​ ​be​ ​even​ ​worse.​ ​As​ ​a​ ​race​ ​of​ ​beings without​ ​magic,​ ​humans​ ​have​ ​grown​ ​very​ ​good​ ​at​ ​creating​ ​new​ ​and​ ​more​ ​destructive​ ​ways​ ​of​ ​killing each​ ​other.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know​ ​much​ ​about​ ​Chrysalis,​ ​besides​ ​what’s​ ​in​ ​the​ ​history​ ​books,​ ​but​ ​Earth​ ​and Equestria​ ​are​ ​in​ ​great​ ​danger.”

Celestia​ ​bowed​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​“Thank​ ​you​ ​for​ ​telling​ ​us​ ​the​ ​truth.​ ​I​ ​promise,​ ​we​ ​will​ ​do​ ​everything we​ ​can​ ​to​ ​stop​ ​this​ ​travesty​ ​from​ ​happening.”​ ​Celestia​ ​took​ ​one​ ​last​ ​drink​ ​from​ ​her​ ​teacup​ ​before cleaning​ ​it​ ​with​ ​a​ ​simple​ ​spell.​ ​“I’m​ ​also​ ​grateful​ ​that​ ​you​ ​accepted​ ​our​ ​invitation.​ ​I​ ​am​ ​glad​ ​we​ ​got​ ​to meet​ ​like​ ​this,​ ​even​ ​if​ ​the​ ​circumstances​ ​were​ ​not​ ​so​ ​pleasant.​ ​I​ ​look​ ​forward​ ​to​ ​seeing​ ​you​ ​again, Allan​ ​Ryder​ ​of​ ​Earth.”

“As​ ​do​ ​we,​ ​Allan.​ ​Your​ ​dream​ ​when​ ​we​ ​first​ ​met​ ​was​ ​most​ ​entertaining.”​ ​Luna​ ​smiled​ ​in agreement,​ ​cleaning​ ​her​ ​cup,​ ​and​ ​putting​ ​it​ ​away.

“Consider​ ​yourself​ ​as​ ​one​ ​of​ ​our​ ​citizens,​ ​until​ ​further​ ​notice.”​ ​Celestia​ ​said,​ ​as​ ​all​ ​the​ ​others stood​ ​up.​ ​“You​ ​have​ ​just​ ​as​ ​much​ ​right​ ​to​ ​be​ ​here​ ​as​ ​anypony​ ​else.”

As​ ​the​ ​girls​ ​all​ ​voiced​ ​their​ ​approval,​ ​Allan​ ​gave​ ​the​ ​Sun​ ​Princess​ ​a​ ​very​ ​sincere​ ​thank-you. “Thank​ ​you,​ ​Princess.​ ​It’s​ ​been​ ​an​ ​honour​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​you.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​hope​ ​I’m​ ​worth​ ​all​ ​the​ ​trouble.”

Celestia​ ​smiled.​ ​“Trust​ ​me,​ ​Allan.​ ​It’s​ ​very​ ​rare​ ​for​ ​these​ ​efforts​ ​to​ ​be​ ​worthless.​ ​Very​ ​rare, indeed.”

********************

The​ ​group​ ​of​ ​friends​ ​decided​ ​not​ ​to​ ​return​ ​back​ ​home​ ​until​ ​morning,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​was​ ​already​ ​quite late​ ​when​ ​they​ ​left​ ​the​ ​Princesses​ ​to​ ​the​ ​running​ ​of​ ​Equestria.​ ​Instead,​ ​they​ ​were​ ​led​ ​by​ ​several members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​palace​ ​staff​ ​to​ ​the​ ​guest​ ​rooms.​ ​The​ ​Elements​ ​each​ ​had​ ​a​ ​room,​ ​which​ ​meant​ ​that there​ ​wasn’t​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​them​ ​and​ ​Allan.

“So,​ ​uh….”​ ​Allan​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​the​ ​doors.​ ​“Where​ ​am​ ​I​ ​going​ ​to​ ​sleep?” The​ ​servants​ ​turned​ ​disapproving,​ ​distrusting​ ​​ ​eyes​ ​on​ ​him,​ ​but​ ​Fluttershy​ ​interjected​ ​before they​ ​could​ ​say​ ​anything.

“You​ ​can​ ​share​ ​my​ ​room,​ ​if​ ​that’s​ ​okay​ ​with​ ​you.”​ ​The​ ​servants​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​her​ ​incredulously. Her​ ​face​ ​lit​ ​up​ ​red​ ​at​ ​their​ ​stares,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​was​ ​able​ ​to​ ​hold​ ​her​ ​composure.​ ​“We’re​ ​already​ ​living​ ​in the​ ​same​ ​house.​ ​This​ ​shouldn’t​ ​be​ ​a​ ​problem.”

“Are​ ​you​ ​sure?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked,​ ​trying​ ​hard​ ​to​ ​ignore​ ​the​ ​stares​ ​and​ ​negative​ ​feelings​ ​that​ ​the servants​ ​were​ ​leveling​ ​his​ ​way.​ ​“I’ve​ ​already​ ​been-”

“No​ ​no!”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​exclaimed,​ ​waving​ ​her​ ​hooves.​ ​“It’s​ ​fine!​ ​Really!”

“Well,​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​impo-”

“Enough​ ​with​ ​that​ ​excuse!”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​snapped.​ ​“I’m​ ​sick​ ​of​ ​it!​ ​You​ ​are​ ​not​ ​imposing,​ ​and​ ​I like​ ​having​ ​around!”

A​ ​warm​ ​feeling​ ​bloomed​ ​in​ ​Alan's​ ​chest,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​smile​ ​formed​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face.​ ​“You​ ​do?”

“I​ ​do.​ ​You’re​ ​just​ ​as​ ​much​ ​a​ ​friend​ ​as​ ​anypony​ ​else.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​seemed​ ​quite​ ​determined​ ​to make​ ​her​ ​point,​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​presence​ ​of​ ​her​ ​friends,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​palace​ ​servants.​ ​“Now​ ​stop​ ​worrying about​ ​it.​ ​We’re​ ​already​ ​sharing​ ​my​ ​cottage,​ ​and​ ​your​ ​snores​ ​aren’t​ ​that​ ​loud.”

“Wha-!”​ ​Allan​ ​spluttered,​ ​red​ ​faced.​ ​“I​ ​do​ ​not​ ​snore!”

“Yes​ ​you​ ​do.​ ​It​ ​sounds​ ​like​ ​a​ ​recording​ ​of​ ​a​ ​bear​ ​with​ ​sinus​ ​problems​ ​turned​ ​down​ ​low.”

“I​ ​don’t​ ​snore!​ ​I​ ​just….​ ​Uh,​ ​breathe​ ​deeply​ ​when​ ​I​ ​sleep!”

“In​ ​other​ ​words,​ ​you​ ​snore.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​grinned,​ ​eyes​ ​narrowed​ ​slyly,​ ​and​ ​in​ ​a​ ​victorious manner.

“Your​ ​hearing​ ​must​ ​be​ ​funny.”​ ​Allan​ ​accused,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​deflect​ ​the​ ​allegation.

“My​ ​hearing​ ​is​ ​perfectly​ ​fine,​ ​I’ll​ ​have​ ​you​ ​know.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​replied.​ ​“If​ ​you​ ​have​ ​never​ ​heard yourself​ ​snore,​ ​that’s​ ​your​ ​fault.​ ​Now​ ​please​ ​stop​ ​arguing​ ​and​ ​get​ ​inside.”

“I-”​ ​Allan​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​the​ ​entire​ ​exchange​ ​had​ ​been​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​a​ ​small​ ​crowd,​ ​all​ ​of​ ​which were​ ​still​ ​standing​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him,​ ​several​ ​unreadable​ ​expressions,​ ​at​ ​least​ ​two​ ​overjoyed,​ ​and another​ ​two​ ​incredulous​ ​stares.​ ​Not​ ​something​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​stay​ ​around​ ​for​ ​long.​ ​Ears​ ​splayed​ ​back and​ ​blushing​ ​furiously,​ ​he​ ​trotted​ ​quickly​ ​through​ ​the​ ​door​ ​to​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​room.​ ​A​ ​moment​ ​later,​ ​and Fluttershy​ ​joined​ ​him.

She​ ​walked​ ​past​ ​him,​ ​her​ ​own​ ​embarrassment​ ​catching​ ​up​ ​to​ ​her​ ​as​ ​she​ ​realized​ ​how​ ​her friends,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​servants,​ ​might​ ​take​ ​the​ ​exchange.​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​to​ ​admit​ ​similar​ ​feelings.​ ​There​ ​were numerous​ ​ways​ ​that​ ​their​ ​conversation​ ​could​ ​be​ ​interpreted,​ ​and​ ​several​ ​were​ ​less​ ​than​ ​appealing.​ ​In fact,​ ​the​ ​only​ ​way​ ​it​ ​could​ ​be​ ​worse,​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​think​ ​of,​ ​was​ ​if​ ​Discord​ ​had​ ​decided​ ​to​ ​show​ ​up, or​ ​if​ ​the​ ​Princesses​ ​had​ ​been​ ​there.

“So…​ ​um…”​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​voice​ ​interrupted​ ​his​ ​panic.​ ​“Would​ ​you​ ​like​ ​the​ ​bed,​ ​or​ ​should​ ​we...”
She​ ​didn’t​ ​finish.

“Um….”

***************

Twenty​ ​minutes​ ​later,​ ​Allan​ ​regretted​ ​his​ ​complete​ ​ineptitude​ ​at​ ​being​ ​able​ ​to​ ​say​ ​the​ ​right thing.​ ​After​ ​several​ ​back​ ​and​ ​forth’s,​ ​both​ ​he​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​requesting​ ​that​ ​the​ ​other​ ​use​ ​the​ ​bed, and​ ​that​ ​they​ ​could​ ​use​ ​the​ ​floor,​ ​Alan's​ ​brain​ ​had​ ​come​ ​to​ ​the​ ​absolute​ ​worst​ ​compromise​ ​by suggesting​ ​they​ ​​both​​ ​use​ ​bed,​ ​just​ ​staying​ ​on​ ​separate​ ​sides.​ ​The​ ​frightening​ ​levels​ ​of​ ​shame​ ​and embarrassment​ ​that​ ​permeated​ ​the​ ​room​ ​were​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​make​ ​him​ ​nauseous,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​cursed​ ​his changeling​ ​biology​ ​for​ ​his​ ​abilities​ ​as​ ​an​ ​emotivore.

Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​as​ ​far​ ​away​ ​from​ ​him​ ​on​ ​the​ ​bed​ ​as​ ​possible,​ ​a​ ​confused​ ​maelstrom​ ​of emotions​ ​clouding​ ​up​ ​her​ ​side​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room.​ ​Allan​ ​closed​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​curiosity​ ​driving​ ​him​ ​to​ ​try​ ​and​ ​see if​ ​he​ ​could​ ​sort​ ​through​ ​it​ ​all.

Embarrassment?​ ​Check.​ ​Shame?​ ​Mmmmm,​ ​nope,​ ​not​ ​ashamed.​ ​Humiliation?​ ​Mnope,​ ​not there​ ​either.​ ​Confusion?​ ​Yep.​ ​Concern?​ ​Always.​ ​The​ ​kind​ ​ones​ ​are​ ​always​ ​worrying​ ​about​ ​someone, and​ ​Allan​ ​knew​ ​exactly​ ​who​ ​it​ ​was​ ​she​ ​was​ ​concerned​ ​about.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​another​ ​emotion​ ​there​ ​too.

Was​ ​that….​ ​Excitement?​ ​Why​ ​would​ ​she​ ​be​ ​excited?​ ​Weird.

Spying​ ​on​ ​her​ ​emotions​ ​felt​ ​wrong​ ​though,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​swiftly​ ​retreated. The​ ​world,​ ​which​ ​had​ ​seemed​ ​somewhat​ ​muted​ ​during​ ​his​ ​focused​ ​state,​ ​burst​ ​back​ ​into bright​ ​realism,​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​sky​ ​being​ ​dark,​ ​and​ ​glittering​ ​with​ ​diamond​ ​stars​ ​that​ ​twinkled​ ​and​ ​shone high​ ​overhead,​ ​billions​ ​of​ ​miles​ ​away.​ ​How​ ​Luna​ ​could​ ​reach​ ​them​ ​all,​ ​Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​fathom.​ ​That kind​ ​of​ ​action​ ​would​ ​take​ ​more​ ​power​ ​than​ ​there​ ​was​ ​in​ ​all​ ​of​ ​those​ ​stars​ ​combined!​ ​You’d​ ​need so​ ​much power​ ​that….​ ​Well,​ ​Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​really​ ​think​ ​of​ ​anything​ ​that​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​of​ ​that​ ​could​ ​actually​ ​produce that​ ​much​ ​power.

Still,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​a​ ​beautiful​ ​night,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​was​ ​feeling​ ​quite​ ​tired.​ ​Maybe​ ​he​ ​could​ ​talk….​ ​Allan​ ​let out​ ​a​ ​big​ ​yawn,​ ​jaws​ ​stretching​ ​wide​ ​and​ ​showing​ ​off​ ​his​ ​impressive​ ​set​ ​of​ ​canines.​ ​Maybe​ ​he… could….could….talk​ ​​ ​to…...Luna………​ ​*Snore*

******************

That​ ​night,​ ​Allan​ ​dreamed.​ ​He​ ​dreamed​ ​of​ ​far​ ​off​ ​places​ ​he’d​ ​never​ ​seen.​ ​He​ ​dreamed​ ​of flying,​ ​higher​ ​than​ ​the​ ​clouds​ ​and​ ​faster​ ​than​ ​a​ ​rocket.​ ​He​ ​dreamed​ ​of​ ​falling,​ ​a​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face​ ​as he​ ​let​ ​gravity​ ​take​ ​him.​ ​He​ ​dreamed​ ​he​ ​was​ ​swimming​ ​through​ ​the​ ​vast,​ ​blue​ ​expanse​ ​of​ ​the​ ​ocean, weightless,​ ​and​ ​free​ ​of​ ​burden.

Then,​ ​eventually​ ​the​ ​dreams​ ​faded​ ​away,​ ​leaving​ ​him​ ​standing​ ​in​ ​a​ ​void​ ​once​ ​again,​ ​a​ ​place his​ ​dreams​ ​always​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​deposit​ ​him.​ ​No​ ​sense​ ​of​ ​time​ ​existed​ ​here,​ ​as​ ​though​ ​it​ ​was​ ​Alan's own​ ​personal​ ​universe​ ​to​ ​play​ ​with.​ ​That​ ​thought,​ ​naturally,​ ​twisted​ ​everything​ ​around​ ​him​ ​into​ ​a vast​ ​replica​ ​of…​ ​well,​ ​everything.​ ​Galaxies​ ​spun​ ​and​ ​danced​ ​to​ ​the​ ​tempo​ ​of​ ​time,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​rhythm​ ​of the​ ​universe​ ​rippled​ ​and​ ​danced​ ​around​ ​him,​ ​eons​ ​passing​ ​in​ ​minutes,​ ​and​ ​creating​ ​the​ ​greatest
Spectacle​ ​of​ ​all​ ​time:​ ​Creation​ ​itself.

Allan​ ​walked-​ ​no,​ ​drifted​ ​through​ ​it,​ ​past​ ​galaxy​ ​after​ ​galaxy​ ​until….

A​ ​familiar​ ​sight​ ​greeted​ ​his​ ​eyes.​ ​A​ ​galaxy​ ​as​ ​seen​ ​by​ ​its​ ​own​ ​inhabitants,​ ​an​ ​image​ ​plastered into​ ​every​ ​generic,​ ​general​ ​science​ ​textbook​ ​in​ ​schools.​ ​Home.​ ​The​ ​Milky​ ​Way.​ ​In​ ​all​ ​it’s​ ​spirally goodness.

“My​ ​my.​ ​Such​ ​detail.”​ ​Allan​ ​grinned,​ ​turning​ ​to​ ​face​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​universe.​ ​Princess​ ​Luna walked​ ​through​ ​a​ ​hole​ ​in​ ​his​ ​conjured​ ​reality,​ ​as​ ​though​ ​she​ ​was​ ​the​ ​ultimate​ ​power​ ​in​ ​the​ ​world​ ​he had​ ​fashioned.​ ​“You​ ​really​ ​do​ ​have​ ​a​ ​knack​ ​for​ ​dreamscapes.​ ​This​ ​goes​ ​on​ ​for…..I​ ​can’t​ ​even​ ​tell.”

“Well,​ ​welcome​ ​to​ ​the​ ​universe,​ ​or,​ ​what​ ​my​ ​people​ ​perceive​ ​of​ ​it.”

“It​ ​truly​ ​is​ ​incredible.​ ​How​ ​a​ ​civilization​ ​without​ ​magic​ ​could​ ​learn​ ​so​ ​much​ ​about​ ​the​ ​world they​ ​live​ ​in​ ​is​ ​astounding!​ ​Your​ ​science​ ​has​ ​showed​ ​you​ ​all​ ​of​ ​this?”

Allan​ ​had​ ​to​ ​cough​ ​to​ ​withhold​ ​a​ ​little​ ​shameful​ ​grin.​ ​“Well,​ ​actually,​ ​what​ ​I​ ​know​ ​of​ ​how​ ​the universe​ ​looks​ ​is​ ​a​ ​mixture​ ​of​ ​special​ ​effects​ ​from​ ​television,​ ​and​ ​my​ ​own​ ​imagination.​ ​It​ ​probably looks​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​different​ ​in​ ​reality.”

Luna​ ​chuckled.​ ​“All​ ​of​ ​what​ ​we​ ​see​ ​is​ ​seen​ ​through​ ​our​ ​own​ ​perceptions.​ ​How​ ​I​ ​see​ ​you​ ​and how​ ​you​ ​see​ ​yourself​ ​could​ ​be​ ​vastly​ ​different.”

“I​ ​suppose.”

“It’s​ ​been​ ​some​ ​time​ ​since​ ​anypony​ ​was​ ​willing​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​with​ ​me​ ​about​ ​things​ ​like​ ​this.​ ​May we…?”​ ​She​ ​indicated​ ​the​ ​fissure​ ​through​ ​which​ ​she​ ​had​ ​come,​ ​a​ ​small​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face.

Allan​ ​smiled​ ​back.​ ​“I’d​ ​love​ ​to.”

***********************

Author's Notes:

In which Allan's fears are assuaged, words are shared, advice is given, and a surprising turn of events leads to an embarrassing exchange.

**************
So, I intend for Luna to be a sort of mentor to Allan, even moreso than Twilight. The reason for that is, I intend to use Celestia in this story for a different role, while Twilight will be a teacher, but not a fully-fledged mentor. Celestia's role might surprise you, actually. I'm also pushing for a realization on Allan's part about his life on earth (And no, it isn't that it was all a lie.).
Chapter 13 should be coming soon, too.

Chapter 13: Questioning What You Know

Despite​ ​each​ ​having​ ​their​ ​own​ ​rooms,​ ​five​ ​mares​ ​sat​ ​huddled​ ​together​ ​in​ ​the​ ​Canterlottian night,​ ​​ ​whispering​ ​in​ conspiratorial​ ​tones​ ​about​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​not​ ​present,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​who​ ​was with​ ​her.

“That​ ​was​ ​weird,​ ​right?”​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​asked,​ ​her​ ​purple​ ​eyes​ ​glistening​ ​in​ ​the​ ​light​ ​of Luna’s​ ​pale​ ​moon.​ ​“Fluttershy​ ​has​ ​gotten​ ​more​ ​confident​ ​since​ ​we​ ​first​ ​met,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​was​ ​like watching​ ​an​ ​entirely​ ​different​ ​mare!”

“Fluttershy​ ​does​ ​have​ ​a​ ​history​ ​with​ ​guys​ ​though.”​ ​Pinkie​ ​happily​ ​chipped​ ​in.​ ​“I​ ​mean, Discord,​ ​and​ ​Zephyr,​ ​and​ ​Angel​ ​and​ ​Iron​ ​Will.​ ​They’ve​ ​all​ ​learned​ ​stuff​ ​from​ ​her!​ ​Iron​ ​Will’s​ ​less​ ​of​ ​a meany​ ​pants,​ ​Discord’s​ ​not​ ​super-duper​ ​evil​ ​anymore,​ Zephyr’s​ ​learning​ ​not​ ​to​ ​be​ ​all​ ​lazy-wazy,​ ​and Angel….​ ​Well,​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know​ ​if​ ​Angel’s​ ​really​ ​all​ ​that​ ​different​ ​without​ ​her.”

“Allan’s​ ​getting​ ​more​ ​confident​ ​too.”​ ​Applejack​ ​offered​ ​her​ ​own​ ​two-bits,​ ​not​ ​wanting​ ​her opinion’s​ ​to​ ​go​ ​entirely​ ​unvoiced.​ ​“Why,​ ​whenever​ ​he​ ​helps​ ​out​ ​at​ ​the​ ​farm,​ ​we​ ​get​ ​twice​ ​as​ ​much done​ ​in​ ​half​ ​the​ ​time!”

“And​ ​he​ ​doesn’t​ ​wear​ ​his​ ​hood​ ​up​ ​​ ​anymore.​ ​When​ ​he​ ​first​ ​went​ ​out​ ​into​ ​Ponyville,​ ​he wouldn’t​ ​even​ ​look​ ​at​ ​anypony!​ ​Now​ ​he​ ​could​ ​be​ ​any​ ​normal​ ​pony.”​ ​Twilight​ ​exclaimed.

“Yeah.”​ ​Rainbow​ ​hadn’t​ ​said​ ​much​ ​up​ ​until​ ​that​ ​point.​ ​“While​ ​I​ ​was​ ​panicking​ ​over​ ​the​ ​poison joke,​ ​he​ ​just​ ​kept​ ​me​ ​focused​ ​on​ ​getting​ ​right​ ​on​ ​over​ ​to​ ​Twilight,​ ​even​ ​after​ ​I​ ​burned​ ​his​ ​face​ ​by accident.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​the​ ​Allan​ ​who​ ​first​ ​came​ ​here​ ​would​ ​have​ ​been​ ​able​ ​to​ ​do​ ​that.”

Twilight​ ​nodded​ ​in​ ​agreement.​ ​“Well,​ ​he’s​ ​definitely​ ​improving,​ ​but​ ​to​ ​be​ ​honest,​ ​I’m​ ​not entirely​ ​sure​ ​why.”

Rarity​ ​burst​ ​out​ ​laughing,​ ​her​ ​elegant​ ​dressing​ ​gown​ ​and​ ​mane​ ​curlers​ ​almost​ ​hiding​ ​her​ ​face from​ ​view​ ​in​ ​the​ ​dark​ ​room.​ ​“Really​ ​darling?​ ​You​ ​don’t​ ​understand?”​ ​She​ ​covered​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​with​ ​her mouth,​ ​snickering.​ ​“I​ ​understand​ ​perfectly.”

“You….​ ​do?”​ ​Applejack​ ​asked,​ ​head​ ​cocked​ ​to​ ​one​ ​side.​ ​The​ ​Earth​ ​Pony​ ​mare​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​figure out​ ​what​ ​her​ ​Unicorn​ ​friend​ ​was​ ​going​ ​on​ ​about,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​wasn’t​ ​entirely​ ​happy​ ​when​ ​she​ ​did.​ ​“Wait, really?​ ​Them​ ​two?​ ​You​ ​gotta​ ​be​ ​jokin’​ ​Rarity!”

“Ooh!​ ​Ooh!​ ​Are​ ​they…​ ​​ ​playing​ ​a​ ​game?​ ​Are​ ​they​ ​betting​ ​each​ ​other?​ ​Daring​ ​each​ ​other?​ ​Are they-”​ ​Pinkie’s​ ​stream​ ​of​ ​suggestions​ ​was​ ​cut​ ​short​ ​by​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash’s​ ​hoof​ ​in​ ​her​ ​mouth.

“Okay​ ​AJ,​ ​what’s​ ​Rarity​ ​going​ ​on​ ​about?”​ ​The​ ​athletic​ ​pegasus​ ​asked,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​jerked​ ​her hoof​ ​away​ ​from​ ​Pinkie​ ​with​ ​a​ ​cry​ ​of​ ​disgust​ ​as​ ​the​ ​Pink​ ​Pony​ ​gave​ ​Rainbow's​ ​hoof​ ​a​ ​big,​ ​wet,​ ​slobbery lick.​ ​Pinkie​ ​fell​ ​over​ ​laughing.

“Rarity​ ​thinks​ ​Fluttershy​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​have​ ​the​ ​hots​ ​for​ ​each​ ​other.”​ ​Applejack​ ​said,​ ​directing​ ​a glare​ ​Rarity’s​ ​way.

“What?”​ ​The​ ​fashionista​ ​asked,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​big,​ ​in​ ​an​ ​attempt​ ​to​ ​look​ ​innocent.

“Y’all​ ​know​ ​what.​ ​Y’all​ ​need​ ​to​ ​stop​ ​readin’​ ​them​ ​trashy​ ​romance​ ​novels!”

“Ugh!​ ​They​ ​are​ ​not​ ​“trashy”!”​ ​Rarity​ ​protested.

“Does​ ​the​ ​hot​ ​guy​ ​and​ ​cute​ ​gal​ ​get​ ​together​ ​at​ ​the​ ​end​ ​an’​ ​ride​ ​off​ ​into​ ​the​ ​sunset?”

“Well….sometimes.”​ ​Rarity​ ​admitted.

“Trashy​ ​romance​ ​novel.”

“You​ ​take​ ​that​ ​back!”​ ​Rarity’s​ ​indignant​ ​tone​ ​raised​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​a​ ​few​ ​octaves.

Applejack​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​respond​ ​when​ ​a​ ​sleepy​ ​voice​ ​drifted​ ​in​ ​through​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​“Um… girls…​ ​could​ ​you​ ​keep​ ​it​ ​down.​ ​We’re​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​sleep.”

The​ ​group​ ​immediately​ ​fell​ ​silent.

*******************

The​ ​world​ ​about​ ​them​ ​was​ ​one​ ​of​ ​bright​ ​purples,​ ​navy​ ​blues​ ​and​ ​shimmering,​ ​and​ ​bright, fluorescent​ ​plants​ ​that​ ​existed​ ​nowhere​ ​else.​ ​Stars​ ​shimmered​ ​above​ ​them,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​moon​ ​hung heavily​ ​overhead.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​a​ ​world​ ​tailored​ ​to​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​who​ ​inhabited​ ​it,​ ​one​ ​of​ ​quiet,​ ​peaceful serenity,​ ​where​ ​she​ ​could​ ​think,​ ​or​ ​just​ ​relax.

However,​ ​unlike​ ​the​ ​grand​ ​majority​ ​of​ ​nights,​ ​the​ ​dream​ ​was​ ​no​ ​longer​ ​inhabited​ ​by​ ​just​ ​one, but​ ​instead​ ​by​ ​two.​ ​The​ ​two​ ​figures​ ​played​ ​chess,​ ​and​ ​talked​ ​about​ ​the​ ​nature​ ​of​ ​the​ ​universe.​ ​They talked​ ​about​ ​life.​ ​About​ ​hardship​ ​and​ ​pain.​ ​And,​ ​as​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​just​ ​about​ ​ready​ ​to​ ​call​ ​it​ ​a​ ​night,​ ​Luna brought​ ​up​ ​one​ ​final​ ​topic.

“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​think​ ​about​ ​love?”

Allan​ ​raised​ ​an​ ​eyebrow,​ ​or​ ​what​ ​passed​ ​for​ ​one,​ ​in​ ​query.​ ​“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​mean?”

Luna​ ​chuckled,​ ​moving​ ​a​ ​chess-piece​ ​with​ ​her​ ​magic.​ ​“I​ ​mean,​ ​what​ ​do​ ​you​ ​think​ ​about​ ​love? How​ ​you​ ​experience​ ​it,​ ​what​ ​it​ ​means….​ ​Who​ ​you​ ​love.”

Allan​ ​moved​ ​a​ ​knight​ ​to​ ​take​ ​her​ ​bishop.​ ​“Well,​ ​love​ ​is​ ​something​ ​that’s​ ​different​ ​for everyone,​ ​right?”

“True.​ ​But​ ​I’m​ ​asking​ ​you.”​ ​Luna’s​ ​queen​ ​rushed​ ​in​ ​to​ ​take​ ​Allan's​ ​rook.​ ​“What​ ​does​ ​love​ ​feel like​ ​for​ ​you?”

Allan​ ​paused,​ ​floating​ ​his​ ​queen​ ​up​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air​ ​as​ ​he​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​answer​ ​Luna​ ​and​ ​decide​ ​where​ ​to place​ ​his​ ​piece.​ ​He​ ​settled​ ​on​ ​keeping​ ​his​ ​Queen​ ​out​ ​of​ ​reach​ ​as​ ​he​ ​answered.​ ​“Well,​ ​for​ ​me…​ ​it’s kinda​ ​like….an​ ​adventure​ ​that​ ​you​ ​share.​ ​A​ ​warm​ ​feeling​ ​of:​ ​“yeah,​ ​we​ ​did​ ​that.”​ ​Does​ ​that​ ​make sense?”

Luna​ ​chuckled,​ ​using​ ​a​ ​knight​ ​to​ ​take​ ​a​ ​bishop.​ ​She​ ​inspected​ ​the​ ​defeated​ ​piece​ ​for​ ​a moment,​ ​before​ ​setting​ ​it​ ​down​ ​on​ ​the​ ​large,​ ​flat​ ​mushroom​ ​being​ ​used​ ​as​ ​a​ ​table.​ ​“Yes.​ ​Would​ ​you say​ ​it’s​ ​also​ ​a​ ​bond​ ​of​ ​trust?”

“Definitely.”​ ​Allan​ ​answered,​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​pawn.​ ​“Why​ ​do​ ​you​ ​ask?”

“Well,​ ​do​ ​you​ ​recall​ ​what​ ​I​ ​said​ ​about​ ​how​ ​long​ ​it’s​ ​been​ ​since​ ​I​ ​could​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​anypony​ ​like this?”​ ​Allan​ ​nodded.​ ​“The​ ​last​ ​pony​ ​I​ ​did​ ​this​ ​with​ ​was​ ​my​ ​guard​ ​captain.​ ​When​ ​he​ ​played,​ ​the​ ​board pieces​ ​resembled​ ​those​ ​he​ ​loved​ ​and​ ​trusted.”

Allan​ ​turned​ ​his​ ​gaze​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​board.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​only​ ​now​ ​that​ ​he​ ​noticed​ ​the​ ​designs​ ​each piece​ ​had,​ ​with​ ​each​ ​being​ ​personalized​ ​to​ ​their​ ​respective​ ​player. The​ ​King,​ ​for​ ​Luna,​ ​was​ ​a​ ​carving​ ​of​ ​Celestia,​ ​while​ ​her​ ​Queen​ ​was​ ​a​ ​replica​ ​of​ ​herself.​ ​Her bishops​ ​were​ ​the​ ​Element​ ​bearers,​ ​separated​ ​evenly​ ​between​ ​the​ ​two​ ​pieces.​ ​The​ ​knights​ ​were​ ​a pair​ ​of​ ​regal​ ​looking​ ​ponies,​ ​an​ ​Alicorn​ ​mare​ ​and​ ​a​ ​Unicorn​ ​stallion,​ ​though​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​no​ ​clue​ ​who they​ ​were.​ ​The​ ​Rooks​ ​were​ ​royal​ ​guards,​ ​one​ ​day,​ ​and​ ​one​ ​night,​ ​respectively.​ ​The​ ​pawns​ ​were​ ​each random​ ​ponies,​ ​save​ ​for​ ​one​ ​that​ ​was​ ​actually​ ​a​ ​carving​ ​of​ ​the​ ​three​ ​Cutie​ ​Mark​ ​Crusaders.

For​ ​Allan,​ ​he​ ​found​ ​his​ ​pieces​ ​to​ ​be…​ ​unexpected.​ ​The​ ​pawns​ ​were​ ​blank,​ ​just​ ​the​ ​same​ ​as​ ​a normal​ ​chess​ ​set,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​rooks​ ​were​ ​his​ ​extended​ ​family,​ ​his​ ​cousins​ ​and​ ​aunts​ ​and​ ​uncles,​ ​and​ ​the Knights​ ​were​ ​his​ ​friends;​ ​Josh,​ ​Mike,​ ​and….​ ​Anna?​ ​Allan​ ​raised​ ​his​ ​eyebrow​ ​at​ ​that.​ ​The​ ​bishops were….equally​ ​surprising.​ ​​ ​One​ ​bishop​ ​consisted​ ​of​ ​his​ ​parents,​ ​Richard​ ​and​ ​Mary,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​other were​ ​the​ ​easily​ ​recognizable​ ​figures​ ​of​ ​Twilight,​ ​Rarity,​ ​Applejack,​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash,​ ​and​ ​Pinkie.​ ​The​ ​king
Was​ ​himself,​ ​both​ ​as​ ​a​ ​human,​ ​and​ ​as​ ​a​ ​changeling,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​figures​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​almost…..jostling each​ ​other​ ​for​ ​position.​ ​The​ ​Queen​ ​captured​ ​his​ ​gaze​ ​though.​ ​The​ ​Queen​ ​was​ ​made​ ​of​ ​three​ ​figures, and​ ​he​ ​was​ ​surprised​ ​to​ ​see​ ​that,​ ​alongside​ ​his​ ​sister,​ ​Katie,​ ​was​ ​Luna​ ​herself,​ ​and,​ ​above​ ​them, Fluttershy.

“I…​ ​don’t​ ​understand?”​ ​Allan​ ​returned​ ​his​ ​gaze​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ruler​ ​of​ ​the​ ​night.​ ​“What​ ​does​ ​that mean?”

Luna​ ​smiled​ ​again,​ ​resetting​ ​the​ ​board​ ​so​ ​that​ ​every​ ​piece​ ​was​ ​back​ ​in​ ​order.​ ​“Perhaps​ ​you should​ ​evaluate​ ​it​ ​based​ ​on​ ​the​ ​game’s​ ​rules?​ ​Which​ ​pieces​ ​are​ ​most​ ​important,​ ​and​ ​why?​ ​How​ ​have these​ ​individuals​ ​affected​ ​your​ ​life?”

Allan​ ​looked​ ​down​ ​at​ ​his​ ​pieces,​ ​examining​ ​each​ ​of​ ​them.​ ​“Well….my​ ​extended​ ​family…..I barely​ ​see​ ​them,​ ​but​ ​they’re​ ​always​ ​supportive.​ ​My​ ​friends….​ ​Well,​ ​my​ ​friends​ ​are​ ​awesome!​ ​We’d always​ ​hang​ ​out,​ ​we’d​ ​go​ ​exploring,​ ​we’d​ ​do​ ​​ ​all​ ​sorts​ ​of​ ​stuff​ ​together…...That​ ​doesn’t​ ​answer​ ​Anna though!​ ​She​ ​was-no,​ ​is,​ ​my​ ​girlfriend!”

Luna​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​the​ ​pieces,​ ​eyebrow​ ​arched.​ ​“You​ ​already​ ​know​ ​​ ​why.​ ​The​ ​board​ ​decides which​ ​person​ ​goes​ ​on​ ​which​ ​piece​ ​based​ ​on​ ​your​ ​subconscious.​ ​You​ ​know​ ​the​ ​truth,​ ​but​ ​accepting​ ​it might​ ​take​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more​ ​time.”

Allan​ ​grunted.​ ​He​ ​didn’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​say​ ​anything,​ ​for​ ​fear​ ​of​ ​overstepping​ ​his​ ​bounds,​ ​or​ ​being rude​ ​by​ ​saying​ ​he​ ​thought​ ​her​ ​board​ ​was​ ​being​ ​stupid.​ ​He​ ​took​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​breath,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​chose​ ​to focus​ ​​ ​on​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​his​ ​pieces,​ ​starting​ ​up​ ​again​ ​with​ ​the​ ​bishops.​ ​“Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends…​ ​they’ve been​ ​helping​ ​me​ ​out,​ ​even​ ​when​ ​they’ve​ ​only​ ​known​ ​me​ ​for​ ​a​ ​few​ ​weeks.​ ​I​ ​have​ ​so​ ​much​ ​to​ ​thank them​ ​all​ ​for….”​ ​Allan​ ​smiled​ ​at​ ​the​ ​thought​ ​of​ ​Twilight,​ ​Rainbow​ ​and​ ​Rarity’s​ ​lessons,​ ​Applejack’s
Acceptance​ ​and​ ​Pinkie’s…..​ ​craziness.​ ​“And​ ​my​ ​parents​ ​are​ ​obvious.​ ​I​ ​love​ ​them​ ​so​ ​much,​ ​and……​ ​I miss​ ​them.​ ​Katie….she’s​ ​my​ ​older​ ​sister.​ ​I’ve​ ​always​ ​looked​ ​up​ ​to​ ​her.​ ​She’s​ ​always​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​reach any​ ​goal​ ​she​ ​sets,​ ​no​ ​matter​ ​how​ ​long​ ​it​ ​takes.​ ​She’s​ ​brilliant.”​ ​Allan​ ​took​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​breath​ ​before continuing.​ ​“You…​ ​I’ve​ ​only​ ​met​ ​you​ ​once​ ​when​ ​I​ ​was​ ​awake,​ ​and​ ​twice​ ​now​ ​when​ ​I’ve​ ​been​ ​asleep.​ ​I guess​ ​I​ ​trust​ ​you​ ​because​ ​you​ ​genuinely​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​be​ ​interested​ ​in​ ​me,​ ​and​ ​my​ ​well-being.”​ ​Luna​ ​gave an​ ​agreeing​ ​nod​ ​and​ ​a​ ​happy​ ​smile.​ ​“And​ ​Fluttershy?​ ​Well….I…..She…..” Allan​ ​found​ ​that​ ​he​ ​just​ ​didn’t​ ​know​ ​where​ ​to​ ​begin.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​already​ ​done​ ​so​ ​much​ ​to help​ ​him​ ​that….

“You​ ​trust​ ​her.”​ ​Luna​ ​answered​ ​her​ ​own​ ​question.​ ​“She’s​ ​let​ ​you​ ​share​ ​her​ ​home,​ ​she’s looked​ ​after​ ​you,​ ​without​ ​reason​ ​or​ ​reward.​ ​She​ ​cares​ ​about​ ​you.”​ ​Luna’s​ ​face​ ​turned​ ​into​ ​a mischievous​ ​smile.​ ​“And​ ​you​ ​like​ ​‘like’​ ​her,​ ​as​ ​I​ ​believe​ ​the​ ​saying​ ​goes.”

Allan​ ​felt​ ​his​ ​cheeks​ ​burn.​ ​“Whu-what?​ ​No​ ​I​ ​don’t!​ ​I​ ​have​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​what​ ​you’re​ ​talking​ ​about!”

“Please​ ​Allan,​ ​do​ ​not​ ​try​ ​to​ ​deny​ ​what​ ​your​ ​subconscious​ ​is​ ​telling​ ​you.”​ ​Luna​ ​paused,​ ​taking the​ ​time​ ​to​ ​put​ ​all​ ​the​ ​pieces​ ​back​ ​where​ ​they​ ​had​ ​been​ ​before​ ​she​ ​had​ ​reset​ ​the​ ​board.​ ​“The​ ​people you​ ​love​ ​and​ ​trust​ ​most​ ​are​ ​often​ ​one​ ​and​ ​the​ ​same.​ ​Thanks​ ​to​ ​the​ ​help​ ​of​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her friends,​ ​I​ ​have​ ​come​ ​to​ ​better​ ​appreciate​ ​both​ ​my​ ​sister​ ​and​ ​myself.​ ​The​ ​captain​ ​who​ ​last​ ​played?​ ​I watched​ ​his​ ​pieces​ ​over​ ​the​ ​years,​ ​and​ ​they​ ​slowly​ ​changed.​ ​First,​ ​he​ ​found​ ​a​ ​mare​ ​he​ ​liked,​ ​and​ ​she was​ ​placed​ ​as​ ​a​ ​bishop.​ ​Then,​ ​over​ ​time,​ ​they​ ​fell​ ​in​ ​love,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​rose​ ​up​ ​to​ ​the​ ​Queen​ ​position, alongside​ ​the​ ​captain’s​ ​mother,​ ​Tia​ ​and​ ​myself.​ ​Then…​ ​they​ ​married,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​joined​ ​him​ ​on​ ​the​ ​king piece.​ ​Do​ ​you​ ​see​ ​where​ ​I’m​ ​going​ ​with​ ​this?”

“I​ ​think​ ​so.”

“Now​ ​think​ ​about​ ​how​ ​you​ ​feel​ ​about​ ​Fluttershy.”

“Well….I​ ​admit,​ ​I​ ​do​ ​like​ ​her.​ ​She’s​ ​smart,​ ​and​ ​funny,​ ​and​ ​kind.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​willing​ ​to​ ​help​ ​me even​ ​when​ ​she​ ​had​ ​no​ ​reason​ ​to​ ​trust​ ​me.​ ​She’s​ ​pretty,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​flouncy.​ ​She’s​ ​confident,​ ​but​ ​not brash.​ ​She’s….well,​ ​she’s​ ​wonderful.”

“I​ ​thought​ ​so.”​ ​Luna​ ​smirked.​ ​“You​ ​are​ ​falling​ ​in​ ​love.”

“But,​ ​I’m​ ​already​ ​in​ ​love​ ​with​ ​Anna!”​ ​Allan​ ​protested.​ ​“I​ ​couldn’t-”

Luna​ ​reached​ ​across​ ​the​ ​table​ ​and​ ​shushed​ ​him​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hoof.​ ​“Allan,​ ​calm​ ​down.​ ​Just….​ ​Think about​ ​what​ ​I​ ​said,​ ​and​ ​you’ll​ ​understand.”​ ​Her​ ​eyes​ ​grew​ ​distant​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​blinked.

“Dawn​ ​is​ ​almost​ ​here​ ​I’m​ ​afraid.​ ​It​ ​looks​ ​like​ ​we’ll​ ​have​ ​to​ ​finish​ ​our​ ​game​ ​another​ ​time.”​ ​Luna​ ​stood, her​ ​magic​ ​causing​ ​the​ ​board​ ​to​ ​fade​ ​away.​ ​“I​ ​hope​ ​you​ ​have​ ​a​ ​good​ ​day,​ ​Allan.”

Before​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​offer​ ​a​ ​reply,​ ​Luna​ ​simply​ ​vanished,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​dream​ ​world​ ​joined​ ​the chessboard​ ​in​ ​oblivion.​ ​The​ ​fading​ ​world​ ​deposited​ ​Allan​ ​back​ ​in​ ​the​ ​familiar​ ​void,​ ​which,​ ​after​ ​the lovely​ ​scenery​ ​of​ ​Luna’s​ ​imagination,​ ​was​ ​a​ ​big​ ​downer.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​left​ ​alone​ ​in​ ​that​ ​void​ ​to​ ​ponder​ ​the night’s​ ​discussion,​ ​and​ ​after​ ​a​ ​few​ ​minutes,​ ​all​ ​he​ ​had​ ​to​ ​say​ ​was:

“Huh….”
*******************

Katherine​ ​Ryder​ ​sat​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​wheel​ ​of​ ​her​ ​car,​ ​her​ ​fiancée​ ​sitting​ ​in​ ​the​ ​passenger​ ​seat beside​ ​her.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​been​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​the​ ​front​ ​doors​ ​of​ ​the​ ​hospital​ ​for​ ​some​ ​time,​ ​her​ ​right​ ​hand​ ​on the​ ​wheel​ ​and​ ​her​ ​left​ ​on​ ​her​ ​forehead.​ ​Jeremy,​ ​her​ ​fiancée,​ ​remained​ ​silent.​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​often​ ​that​ ​his wife-to-be​ ​had​ ​to​ ​work​ ​up​ ​the​ ​courage​ ​to​ ​do​ ​anything,​ ​but​ ​getting​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​car​ ​and​ ​going​ ​in​ ​to​ ​see her​ ​brother​ ​was​ ​something​ ​even​ ​she​ ​required​ ​a​ ​little​ ​time​ ​to​ ​prepare​ ​for.

She​ ​pulled​ ​her​ ​long,​ ​brown​ ​hair​ ​up​ ​into​ ​a​ ​ponytail,​ ​using​ ​a​ ​headband​ ​she​ ​usually​ ​kept​ ​on​ ​the dashboard​ ​to​ ​hold​ ​it​ ​all​ ​in​ ​place.​ ​Jeremy​ ​still​ ​didn’t​ ​say​ ​anything,​ ​even​ ​as​ ​Kate​ ​opened​ ​the​ ​door​ ​and stepped​ ​out,​ ​taking​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​breath​ ​as​ ​she​ ​did.​ ​Her​ ​strides​ ​were​ ​full​ ​of​ ​purpose,​ ​the​ ​goal​ ​she​ ​had​ ​in mind​ ​driving​ ​her​ ​on.

The​ ​pair​ ​entered​ ​through​ ​the​ ​main​ ​doors,​ ​and​ ​went​ ​straight​ ​for​ ​reception,​ ​asking​ ​for​ ​her brother​ ​by​ ​name.​ ​After​ ​the​ ​secretary​ ​pulled​ ​up​ ​the​ ​records​ ​and​ ​checked​ ​them​ ​for​ ​the​ ​name,​ ​they were​ ​directed​ ​right​ ​to​ ​the​ ​hospital’s​ ​Recovery​ ​Ward.
They​ ​found​ ​the​ ​room​ ​quite​ ​easily,​ ​presided​ ​over​ ​by​ ​an​ ​exhausted​ ​looking​ ​Doctor,​ ​who’s surname​ ​was​ ​Kim.​ ​With​ ​him​ ​were​ ​Richard​ ​and​ ​Mary,​ ​Katie​ ​and​ ​Allan's​ ​parents.​ ​It​ ​had​ ​been​ ​almost three​ ​weeks​ ​now,​ ​since​ ​his​ ​accident,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​had​ ​yet​ ​to​ ​wake​ ​up​ ​for​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​few​ ​incoherent moments​ ​at​ ​a​ ​time.

“Hey​ ​mom.​ ​Hey​ ​dad…”​ ​Katie​ ​greeted​ ​them,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​from​ ​shaking.​ ​“How… how​ ​is​ ​he?”

Doctor​ ​Kim​ ​gave​ ​her​ ​a​ ​wan​ ​smile.​ ​“A​ ​little​ ​better.​ ​He’s​ ​been​ ​improving​ ​somewhat,​ ​over​ ​the past​ ​few​ ​days.​ ​My​ ​fellow​ ​doctors​ ​and​ ​I​ ​are​ ​hopeful​ ​that​ ​he’ll​ ​regain​ ​consciousness​ ​soon.”

“What​ ​about​ ​his​ ​memory?”​ ​Katie​ ​dreaded​ ​the​ ​answer,​ ​but​ ​this​ ​was​ ​her​ ​baby​ ​brother.​ ​She had​ ​to​ ​know​ ​the​ ​truth.

“We….​ ​we​ ​aren’t​ ​sure.”​ ​Doctor​ ​Kim​ ​replied,​ ​hesitantly.​ ​“The​ ​head​ ​trauma​ ​he​ ​received​ ​may have​ ​caused​ ​him​ ​to​ ​develop​ ​the​ ​condition,​ ​but​ ​until​ ​he​ ​wakes​ ​up,​ ​I’m​ ​afraid​ ​we​ ​just​ ​can’t​ ​tell.”

Allan,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​on​ ​cue,​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​very​ ​quiet​ ​groan.​ ​The​ ​room​ ​fell​ ​silent,​ ​it’s​ ​inhabitants​ ​attention​ ​all turned​ ​to​ ​the​ ​figure​ ​in​ ​the​ ​bed.​ ​He​ ​did​ ​not​ ​stir​ ​any​ ​more,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​growing​ ​hope​ ​felt​ ​by​ ​all​ ​was​ ​dashed to​ ​pieces​ ​by​ ​his​ ​continued​ ​comatose​ ​state.

******************

Night​ ​fell,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​hospital​ ​grew​ ​quiet,​ ​many​ ​of​ ​the​ ​numerous​ ​visitors​ ​going​ ​home,​ ​and​ ​those that​ ​stayed​ ​settled​ ​in​ ​for​ ​the​ ​long​ ​night.​ ​Katie​ ​sighed,​ ​looking​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​window​ ​in​ ​Allan's​ ​room​ ​at the​ ​departing​ ​form​ ​of​ ​her​ ​parents​ ​car.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​told​ ​them​ ​to​ ​go​ ​home​ ​and​ ​get​ ​a​ ​proper​ ​night's​ ​rest,​ ​as they​ ​had​ ​been​ ​spending​ ​as​ ​many​ ​nights​ ​as​ ​they​ ​could​ ​by​ ​their​ ​son’s​ ​side​ ​and​ ​were​ ​understandably suffering​ ​from​ ​exhaustion.

Jeremy​ ​was​ ​already​ ​asleep,​ ​snoring​ ​softly​ ​in​ ​his​ ​chair,​ ​covered​ ​by​ ​his​ ​big​ ​jacket.​ ​She​ ​smiled, taking​ ​the​ ​time​ ​to​ ​re-acquaint​ ​herself​ ​with​ ​the​ ​man​ ​who​ ​had​ ​stolen​ ​her​ ​heart.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​a​ ​skinny​ ​man, with​ ​glasses​ ​and​ ​a​ ​mop​ ​of​ ​curly,​ ​ginger​ ​hair​ ​that​ ​framed​ ​a​ ​young-ish​ ​face​ ​that​ ​was​ ​dotted​ ​with​ ​the occasional​ ​freckle.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​handsome,​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​strange,​ ​age​ ​old,​ ​belief​ ​that​ ​ginger​ ​people were​ ​ugly​ ​devil-spawn.​ ​She’d​ ​never​ ​understood​ ​how​ ​such​ ​a​ ​loving​ ​and​ ​generous​ ​young​ ​man​ ​could​ ​be labeled​ ​as​ ​either​ ​ugly​ ​or​ ​devil​ ​spawn,​ ​simply​ ​by​ ​way​ ​of​ ​his​ ​hair​ ​colour,​ ​but​ ​Katie​ ​had​ ​long​ ​ago​ ​given up​ ​on​ ​pretending​ ​the​ ​human​ ​race​ ​was​ ​anything​ ​but​ ​weird.​ ​She​ ​often​ ​thought​ ​of​ ​how​ ​he​ ​reminded her​ ​of​ ​the​ ​actor​ ​Eddie​ ​Redmayne;​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​geeky​ ​and​ ​a​ ​little​ ​odd,​ ​but​ ​with​ ​a​ ​heart​ ​of​ ​gold.

She​ ​smiled​ ​again,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​let​ ​her​ ​gaze​ ​fall​ ​back​ ​to​ ​her​ ​brother. Allan​ ​had​ ​always​ ​been​ ​rather​ ​against​ ​Jeremy​ ​and​ ​Katie,​ ​but​ ​for​ ​the​ ​most​ ​part,​ ​it​ ​had​ ​just​ ​been for​ ​a​ ​laugh,​ ​Allan's​ ​protectiveness​ ​of​ ​his​ ​big​ ​sister​ was ​played​ ​up​ ​for​ ​humour,​ ​and​ ​not​ ​because​ ​he​ ​actually disliked​ ​Jeremy.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​it​ ​mattered​ ​right​ ​now.​ ​Even​ ​if​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to,​ ​Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​take​ ​the​ ​piss​ ​out of​ ​Jeremy.

Katie​ ​grimaced,​ ​taking​ ​note​ ​of​ ​the​ ​time​ ​that​ ​read​ ​on​ ​the​ ​clock​ ​while​ ​she​ ​settled​ ​down​ ​in​ ​an unoccupied​ ​guest​ ​chair​ ​to​ ​wait​ ​out​ ​the​ ​next​ ​few​ ​hours.​ ​She​ ​stared​ ​out​ ​the​ ​window,​ ​gazing​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the cloud​ ​covered​ ​stars,​ ​wondering​ ​if​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​dreaming​ ​about​ ​them.

“Here’s​ ​to​ ​your​ ​good​ ​dreams,​ ​little​ ​brother.”​ ​She​ ​murmured,​ ​imagining​ ​Allan​ ​dancing​ ​among the​ ​stars​ ​in​ ​his​ ​dreams.​ ​The​ ​thought​ ​made​ ​her​ ​smile​ ​as​ ​she​ ​finally​ ​settled​ ​into​ ​a​ ​comfortable​ ​spot.

*****************

Katie​ ​woke​ ​up,​ ​a​ ​foul​ ​taste​ ​in​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​and​ ​​ ​bleary​ ​as​ ​she​ ​looked​ ​across​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bedside table,​ ​she​ ​easily​ ​spotted​ ​the​ ​digital​ ​clock​ ​sitting​ ​by​ ​the​ ​bed,​ ​telling​ ​her​ ​that​ ​five​ ​hours​ ​had​ ​passed. Groaning,​ ​she​ ​rubbed​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​and​ ​sat​ ​up.​ ​She​ ​stretched​ ​out​ ​her​ ​muscles​ ​and​ ​splayed​ ​out​ ​her​ ​fingers in​ ​an​ ​effort​ ​to​ ​increase​ ​her​ ​blood​ ​circulation.​ ​A​ ​hint​ ​of​ ​nausea​ ​hung​ ​about​ ​her,​ ​the​ ​foul​ ​taste​ ​on​ ​her tongue​ ​not​ ​doing​ ​her​ ​any​ ​favours.

Looking​ ​towards​ ​Allan,​ ​she​ ​stopped,​ ​eyes​ ​wide​ ​and​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​flopping​ ​open.

Allan​ ​Ryder,​ ​a​ ​confused,​ ​sleepy​ ​look​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face,​ ​was​ ​awake.​ ​His​ ​bandages​ ​were​ ​stretched​ ​and contorted​ ​around​ ​his​ ​body,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​looked​ ​terrible,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​was​ ​awake.

“Hrm…..Katie…?​ ​Wha’s​ ​goin’​ ​on?”​ ​He​ ​looked​ ​around,​ ​a​ ​bewildered​ ​expression​ ​taking​ ​over​ ​his features.​ ​“What happened….?​ ​Why​ ​are​ ​we​ ​in​ ​a​ ​hospital?”

Tears​ ​welled​ ​up​ ​in​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​found​ ​herself​ ​moving​ ​before​ ​she​ ​even​ ​knew​ ​why.​ ​She practically​ ​flung​ ​herself​ ​at​ ​him,​ ​wrapping​ ​her​ ​arms​ ​around​ ​him​ ​in​ ​a​ ​great​ ​big,​ ​tear-stained​ ​hug.​ ​“You’re awake!​ ​You’re​ ​awake!”​ ​She​ ​blubbered,​ ​over​ ​and​ ​over,​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​stop.

“Yeah….I’m​ ​awake.​ ​How​ ​long​ ​was​ ​I​ ​asleep​ ​for?”​ ​He​ ​asked.

“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​mean?”​ ​Her​ ​joy​ ​warped​ ​into​ ​dread.​ ​“Don’t​ ​you​ ​remember​ ​what​ ​happened?”

“Umm…..I’m​ ​gonna​ ​go​ ​with​ ​no……”​ ​Allan​ ​replied,​ ​pushing​ ​her​ ​back​ ​a​ ​little.​ ​“Last​ ​thing​ ​I remember​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​bed​ ​after​ ​Dad’s​ ​birthday.​ ​We​ ​went​ ​and​ ​saw​ ​that​ ​spy​ ​movie,​ ​um….​ ​Bourne?”

Katie​ ​felt​ ​her​ ​blood​ ​drain.​ ​Their​ ​father’s​ ​birthday​ ​was​ ​only​ ​a​ ​few​ ​weeks​ ​away.​ ​If​ ​the​ ​last​ ​thing Allan​ ​remembered​ ​was​ ​from​ ​their​ ​dad’s​ ​birthday​ ​when​ ​they​ ​went​ ​and​ ​watched​ ​that​ ​movie…

“Katie?​ ​What’s​ ​wrong?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked.​ ​Katie​ ​looked​ ​into​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​through​ ​her​ ​sadness,​ ​she noticed​ ​something.​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​always​ ​had​ ​a​ ​mole​ ​on​ ​his​ ​cheek,​ ​under​ ​his​ ​left​ ​eye.

​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​there.

​ ​Allan's​ ​mole,​ ​since​ ​he​ ​had​ ​had​ ​since​ ​birth,​ ​wasn’t​ ​there.

As​ ​if​ ​she​ ​had​ ​a​ ​veil​ ​lifted​ ​from​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​she​ ​noticed​ ​another​ ​thing​ ​about​ ​him​ ​that​ ​just​ ​didn’t make​ ​sense.​ ​While​ ​his​ ​face​ ​was​ ​the​ ​same​ ​and​ ​emoted​ ​the​ ​same​ ​way​ ​it​ ​always​ ​had,​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​had a….distance​ ​to​ ​them.​ ​A​ ​falseness,​ ​as​ ​though​ ​it​ ​was​ ​all​ ​just​ ​an​ ​act.​ ​Katie​ ​felt​ ​her​ ​blood​ ​run​ ​cold. Her tears stopped.

This​ ​wasn’t​ ​Allan.

*****************

Standing​ ​in​ ​the​ ​hospital​ ​window,​ ​Chrysalis​ ​growled​ ​as​ ​the​ ​boy’s​ ​sister​ ​drove​ ​away.​ ​She’d noticed​ ​something,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​Chrysalis’s​ ​plan​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​have​ ​to​ ​be​ ​dealt​ ​with​ ​very​ ​carefully.​ ​If​ ​the girl​ ​shared​ ​her​ ​doubts​ ​with​ ​others,​ ​then​ ​that​ ​could​ ​spell​ ​disaster​ ​for​ ​the​ ​Queen.

This​ ​half​ ​of​ ​the​ ​hospital​ ​was​ ​more​ ​or​ ​less​ ​hers​ ​now,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​didn’t​ ​mean​ ​that​ ​the​ ​charade​ ​of normalcy​ ​could​ ​come​ ​down.​ ​When​ ​another​ ​Doctor​ ​came​ ​in​ ​Chrysalis​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​immediately​ ​that​ ​it was​ ​one​ ​of​ ​her​ ​new​ ​drones,​ ​their​ ​growth​ ​having​ ​been​ ​sped​ ​up​ ​by​ ​the​ ​phenomenal​ ​amount​ ​of emotional​ ​energy​ ​that​ ​she​ ​had​ ​gathered​ ​for​ ​them.​ ​The​ ​first​ ​batch​ ​had​ ​only​ ​numbered​ ​twelve,​ ​but​ ​it wouldn’t​ ​be​ ​long​ ​now​ ​before​ ​she​ ​could​ ​produce​ ​a​ ​fertile​ ​drone​ ​and​ ​start​ ​an​ ​automated​ ​system, freeing​ ​her​ ​up​ ​to​ ​get​ ​on​ ​with​ ​other​ ​aspects​ ​of​ ​her​ ​plans.

“Report.”​ ​She​ ​snapped.​ ​Breeding​ ​the​ ​drones​ ​the​ ​way​ ​she​ ​had​ ​limited​ ​their​ ​individuality​ ​and independence​ ​somewhat,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​was​ ​for​ ​the​ ​best.​ ​The​ ​drone​ ​responded​ ​in​ ​an​ ​monotonous​ ​voice, it’s​ ​words​ ​perfectly​ ​pronounced​ ​and​ ​without​ ​emotion.

“The​ ​first​ ​batch​ ​seems​ ​to​ ​have​ ​taken​ ​hold​ ​effectively.​ ​The​ ​human​ ​should​ ​start​ ​experience​ ​the effects​ ​in​ ​a​ ​few​ ​more​ ​doses.​ ​The​ ​doses​ ​must​ ​be​ ​administered​ ​separately.​ ​They​ ​must​ ​be​ ​given​ ​a​ ​week between​ ​each​ ​dose,​ ​or​ ​the​ ​subject​ ​may​ ​die.”​ ​The​ ​drone​ ​gave​ ​its​ ​report​ ​without​ ​hesitation.​ ​It​ ​didn’t know​ ​to​ ​be​ ​afraid​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Queen​ ​if​ ​she​ ​received​ ​ill​ ​news.​ ​Thankfully,​ ​this​ ​wasn’t​ ​ill​ ​news​ ​for​ ​her.

“Good.​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​his​ ​new….friends,”​ ​She​ ​spat​ ​out​ ​the​ ​word.​ ​“Will​ ​be​ ​most​ ​appreciative​ ​of​ ​my little​ ​surprise.”​ ​She​ ​smiled​ ​gleefully,​ ​wickedly.​ ​“What​ ​other​ ​news​ ​do​ ​you​ ​have?”

“The​ ​expansions​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lowest​ ​floor​ ​have​ ​been​ ​finished,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​entrance​ ​is​ ​properly concealed,​ ​as​ ​your​ ​majesty​ ​instructed.”

“Good.​ ​Start​ ​brewing​ ​the​ ​emotion​ ​gels​ ​I​ ​asked​ ​for.​ ​And​ ​make​ ​sure​ ​you​ ​follow​ ​each​ ​recipe correctly.”

“Yes,​ ​your​ ​majesty.”​ ​The​ ​drone​ ​responded,​ ​before​ ​turning​ ​around​ ​and​ ​walking​ ​swiftly​ ​off. Chrysalis​ ​let​ ​herself​ ​relax​ ​a​ ​little.​ ​Other​ ​than​ ​that​ ​annoying​ ​situation​ ​with​ ​the​ ​elder​ ​sister, which​ ​could​ ​be​ ​handled,​ ​if​ ​done​ ​carefully,​ ​the​ ​day​ ​wasn’t​ ​all​ ​that​ ​bad​ ​so​ ​far.

“Doctor​ ​Kim.”​ ​Chrysalis​ ​called.​ ​The​ ​hypnotized​ ​doctor​ ​stood​ ​a​ ​little​ ​straighter,​ ​and​ ​moved closer​ ​to​ ​receive​ ​his​ ​instructions.​ ​“Go​ ​to​ ​the​ ​other​ ​wards,​ ​and​ ​bring​ ​back​ ​a​ ​few​ ​other,​ ​non-controlled staff​ ​members.​ ​Try​ ​to​ ​act​ ​normal.​ ​Make​ ​up​ ​a​ ​believable​ ​excuse​ ​as​ ​to​ ​why​ ​you​ ​need​ ​their​ ​help.​ ​Once they’re​ ​here,​ ​I’ll​ ​do​ ​the​ ​rest.”

“Yes,​ ​my​ ​Queen.”​ ​Doctor​ ​Kim​ ​replied,​ ​then​ ​walked​ ​off,​ ​seeming​ ​to​ ​all​ ​the​ ​world​ ​like​ ​his​ ​usual self.
Chrysalis’s​ ​plans​ ​were​ ​proceeding​ ​swiftly.​ ​All​ ​she​ ​had​ ​to​ ​do​ ​was​ ​figure​ ​out​ ​how​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​the girl’s​ ​mouth​ ​shut.​ ​That​ ​would​ ​normally​ ​be​ ​easy,​ ​but​ ​she’d​ ​be​ ​on​ ​guard​ ​now.​ ​Chrysalis,​ ​still​ ​in​ ​the​ ​form of​ ​Allan,​ ​sat​ ​down​ ​in​ ​her​ ​hospital​ ​bed,​ ​and​ ​pondered.

**********************

Katie​ ​was​ ​quiet.​ ​Normally,​ ​she​ ​would​ ​be​ ​the​ ​one​ ​driving,​ ​but​ ​Jeremy​ ​had​ ​been​ ​forced​ ​to​ ​take the​ ​wheel​ ​when​ ​it​ ​became​ ​obvious​ ​she​ ​wasn’t​ ​feeling​ ​up​ ​to​ ​it.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​definitely​ ​itching​ ​to​ ​ask​ ​her about​ ​it,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​just​ ​couldn’t​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​find​ ​the​ ​right​ ​words.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​she​ ​wanted​ ​him​ ​to​ ​at​ ​the moment.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​a​ ​little​ ​busy​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​understand​ ​what​ ​she​ ​had​ ​seen.

She​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​a​ ​photo​ ​of​ ​him​ ​from​ ​just​ ​a​ ​few​ ​days​ ​before​ ​the​ ​crash.​ ​His​ ​mole​ ​had​ ​been​ ​there! It​ ​was​ ​only​ ​a​ ​small,​ ​dark​ ​patch​ ​of​ ​skin,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​had​ ​been​ ​there,​ ​clear​ ​as​ ​day!​ ​And​ ​when​ ​she​ ​had​ ​been with​ ​him​ ​in​ ​the​ ​hospital,​ ​it​ ​hadn’t​ ​been!​ ​It​ ​made​ ​no​ ​sense! And​ ​then​ ​there​ ​had​ ​been​ ​that​ ​empty,​ ​emotionless​ ​look​ ​in​ ​his​ ​eyes!​ ​Completely​ ​unnerving!

Her​ ​stomach​ ​rumbled​ ​loudly,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​nausea​ ​from​ ​earlier​ ​returned​ ​with​ ​a​ ​vengeance.​ ​She wanted​ ​to​ ​vomit,​ ​but​ ​found​ ​herself​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​do​ ​so,​ ​which​ ​in​ ​turn​ ​just​ ​made​ ​her​ ​feel​ ​even​ ​worse. With​ ​a​ ​sudden​ ​lurch,​ ​her​ ​stomach​ ​decided​ ​to​ ​open​ ​the​ ​floodgates,​ ​and​ ​only​ ​her​ ​quick reactions​ ​got​ ​her​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​the​ ​car’s​ ​interior​ ​clean.

“Oh,​ ​jeez!”​ ​Jeremy​ ​exclaimed.​ ​“Kathy,​ ​you​ ​okay?​ ​Do​ ​you​ ​need​ ​me​ ​to​ ​pull​ ​into​ ​a​ ​gas​ ​station​ ​or something?”

She​ ​frantically​ ​nodded,​ ​straining​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​herself​ ​from​ ​throwing​ ​up.​ ​Her​ ​whole​ ​body​ ​was, strangely,​ ​tingling.​ ​She​ ​launched​ ​herself​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​car​ ​and​ ​sprinted​ ​into​ ​the​ ​gas​ ​station​ ​Jeremy​ ​had pulled​ ​the​ ​car​ ​into,​ ​ignoring​ ​the​ ​surprised​ ​cries​ ​of​ ​the​ ​shoppers​ ​and​ ​the​ ​angry​ ​voice​ ​of​ ​the​ ​store​ ​clerk.

She​ ​found​ ​the​ ​bathrooms,​ ​and​ ​made​ ​a​ ​beeline​ ​for​ ​the​ ​toilet​ ​bowl,​ ​flinging​ ​her​ ​hair​ ​away​ ​from​ ​her mouth​ ​and​ ​letting​ ​the​ ​horrid​ ​bile​ ​do​ ​it’s​ ​thing​ ​shutting​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​and​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​block​ ​out​ ​the​ ​smell​ ​of puke.

It​ ​took​ ​some​ ​time,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​finally​ ​felt​ ​her​ ​nausea​ ​subside,​ ​so​ ​she​ ​wiped​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​with​ ​the back​ ​of​ ​her​ ​hand,​ ​and​ ​opened​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​again.

The​ ​gelatinous​ ​mess​ ​in​ ​the​ ​bowl​ ​only​ ​vaguely​ ​resembled​ ​natural​ ​waste,​ ​and​ ​instead​ ​seemed to​ ​be​ ​attempting​ ​to​ ​emulate​ ​car​ ​oil​ ​in​ ​it’s​ ​disgusting,​ ​black​ ​sheen.​ ​Even​ ​as​ ​she​ ​considered​ ​it,​ ​she​ ​felt​ ​a sharp,​ ​stabbing​ ​pain​ ​in​ ​her​ ​head,​ ​making​ ​her​ ​clutch​ ​her​ ​temples​ ​with​ ​her​ ​ha-

Katie​ ​smiled,​ ​washing​ ​her​ ​hands​ ​off​ ​with​ ​the​ ​lovely​ ​hand​ ​soap​ ​that​ ​was​ ​in​ ​the​ ​dispenser​ ​on the​ ​wall.​ ​Whatever​ ​she’d​ ​eaten​ ​must​ ​have​ ​really​ ​disagreed​ ​with​ ​her,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​was​ ​still​ ​more​ ​concerned about​ ​Allan,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​strange​ ​inconsistencies.​ ​She​ ​walked​ ​back​ ​outside,​ ​apologizing​ ​to​ ​the​ ​store​ ​owner and​ ​the​ ​customers​ ​for​ ​making​ ​such​ ​a​ ​ruckus,​ ​and​ ​returned​ ​to​ ​the​ ​car.​ ​She​ ​felt​ ​bizarrely​ ​energetic though,​ ​but​ ​Kate​ ​blamed​ ​it​ ​on​ ​the​ ​relief​ ​of​ ​getting​ ​rid​ ​of​ ​bad​ ​food.

She​ ​sat​ ​back​ ​down​ ​in​ ​the​ ​car,​ ​giving​ ​a​ ​faint​ ​smile​ ​to​ ​Jeremy,​ ​who​ ​she​ ​assured​ ​that​ ​she​ ​was fine,​ ​closed​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​put​ ​on​ ​her​ ​seatbelt,​ ​and​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​happy​ ​sigh.​ ​“That​ ​feels​ ​so​ ​much​ ​better.”

***************

The​ ​early​ ​morning​ ​sun​ ​of​ ​Canterlot​ ​had​ ​crested​ ​over​ ​the​ ​mountains​ ​that​ ​morning​ ​with​ ​a shimmering​ ​hue​ ​of​ ​golds,​ ​yellows,​ ​oranges​ ​and​ ​reds,​ ​which​ ​would​ ​soon​ ​make​ ​way​ ​for​ ​the​ ​great​ ​blue of​ ​the​ ​oxygen​ ​rich​ ​skies.

The​ ​rays​ ​of​ ​light​ ​were​ ​towers​ ​of​ ​gold​ ​that​ ​challenged​ ​the​ ​majesty​ ​of​ ​the​ ​city​ ​they​ ​warmed, and​ ​invited​ ​those​ ​who​ ​were​ ​already​ ​awake​ ​to​ ​come​ ​and​ ​marvel​ ​in​ ​their​ ​spectacle.​ ​The​ ​weather patrols​ ​had​ ​put​ ​a​ ​few​ ​clouds​ ​in​ ​place,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​sky​ ​was​ ​bright​ ​and​ ​clear​ ​for​ ​the​ ​most​ ​part,​ ​something that​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​proud​ ​of.

The​ ​great​ ​Alicorn​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Sun​ ​was​ ​always​ ​happy​ ​at​ ​precisely​ ​two​ ​times​ ​of​ ​day.​ ​At​ ​dawn,​ ​when she​ ​rose​ ​the​ ​sun,​ ​and​ ​during​ ​the​ ​twilight​ ​hours​ ​of​ ​the​ ​day,​ ​when​ ​she​ ​could​ ​set​ ​it,​ ​and​ ​spend​ ​a​ ​little time​ ​with​ ​Luna​ ​before​ ​the​ ​Solar​ ​diarch​ ​retired​ ​to​ ​her​ ​chambers​ ​for​ ​a​ ​good​ ​night’s​ ​rest.​ ​The importance​ ​of​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​her​ ​schedule​ ​was​ ​all​ ​determined​ ​by​ ​what​ ​Raven,​ ​her​ ​first​ ​and​ ​foremost assistant,​ ​deemed​ ​was​ ​most​ ​important​ ​each​ ​day.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​very​ ​little​ ​the​ ​Solar​ ​Princess​ ​could​ ​do​ ​to
Change​ ​it​ ​that​ ​didn’t​ ​involve​ ​a​ ​massive​ ​catastrophe,​ ​or​ ​the​ ​biggest​ ​misuse​ ​of​ ​power​ ​in​ ​existence.

“Princess?​ ​May​ ​I​ ​come​ ​in?”​ ​The​ ​voice​ ​of​ ​Raven​ ​drifted​ ​in​ ​through​ ​the​ ​door.

“Yes​ ​Raven.”​ ​Celestia​ ​said,​ ​putting​ ​on​ ​her​ ​pubic​ ​‘smile’​ ​face.​ ​While​ ​with​ ​Luna​ ​and​ ​the​ ​other leaders​ ​of​ ​Equestria​ ​she​ ​could​ ​relax​ ​a​ ​little,​ ​the​ ​Equestrian​ ​public​ ​still​ ​required​ ​her​ ​best​ ​efforts.​ ​“You may​ ​enter.”

The​ ​pony​ ​who​ ​entered​ ​was​ ​a​ ​white​ ​coated​ ​unicorn​ ​with​ ​a​ ​dark​ ​brown​ ​mane,​ ​done​ ​up​ ​in​ ​a simple​ ​bun​ ​that​ ​kept​ ​it​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​eyes.​ ​She​ ​wore​ ​a​ ​short,​ ​red,​ ​ruffled​ ​cravat,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​simple​ ​but stylish​ ​glasses.​ ​Grasped​ ​in​ ​her​ ​magic​ ​was​ ​a​ ​clipboard,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​close​ ​to​ ​full​ ​capacity.

“Good​ ​morning,​ ​Princess.”​ ​The​ ​unicorn​ ​greeted,​ ​bowing​ ​respectfully,​ ​but​ ​keeping​ ​it​ ​brief.

“Good​ ​morning,​ ​Raven.”​ ​The​ ​Princess​ ​returned​ ​the​ ​greeting.​ ​“So,​ ​what’s​ ​first​ ​on​ ​the​ ​agenda today?”

“Well,”​ ​Raven​ ​started.​ ​“There​ ​is​ ​a​ ​scheduled​ ​meeting​ ​with​ ​the​ ​Canterlot​ ​Lords​ ​to​ ​discuss taxes​ ​on​ ​their​ ​businesses​ ​at​ ​eight,​ ​followed​ ​by​ ​a​ ​public​ ​appearance​ ​for​ ​the​ ​opening​ ​of​ ​a​ ​new​ ​park​ ​in the​ ​lower​ ​city,​ ​a​ ​store​ ​opening​ ​on​ ​Mane​ ​St,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​new​ ​ward​ ​is​ ​opening​ ​in​ ​the​ ​hospital.​ ​Those​ ​are taking​ ​place​ ​at​ ​ten​ ​o’clock,​ ​eleven​ ​o’clock,​ ​and​ ​twelve​ ​thirty.”

“Those​ ​all​ ​sound​ ​wonderful.”​ ​Celestia​ ​intoned,​ ​inwardly​ ​sighing.​ ​“What​ ​else​ ​is​ ​there?”

“Princess​ ​Cadence​ ​has​ ​requested​ ​your​ ​expertise​ ​to​ ​assist​ ​in​ ​dealing​ ​with​ ​a​ ​trade​ ​dispute between​ ​the​ ​Crystal​ ​Empire​ ​and​ ​Zebrica.​ ​The​ ​meeting​ ​is​ ​scheduled​ ​for​ ​four.”

“Joy.”​ ​Celestia​ ​couldn’t​ ​help​ ​her​ ​flat,​ ​emotionless​ ​reply.​ ​“And​ ​what​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​paperwork​ ​is waiting​ ​for​ ​me?”

“Thankfully,​ ​not​ ​much​ ​today,​ ​Princess.​ ​Just​ ​a​ ​few​ ​issues​ ​that​ ​need​ ​to​ ​be​ ​resolved​ ​with​ ​an agreement​ ​or​ ​disagreement.”

Well,​ ​there​ ​was​ ​an​ ​upside.​ ​“And​ ​what​ ​of​ ​the​ ​day​ ​court?”

“Also​ ​quite​ ​small.”

Beautiful.​ ​Not​ ​such​ ​a​ ​bad​ ​day​ ​after​ ​all.​ ​“Oh,​ ​Raven,​ ​please​ ​remind​ ​me​ ​to​ ​organize​ ​a​ ​new​ ​gala ticket​ ​for​ ​a​ ​certain​ ​guest​ ​of​ ​ours.​ ​I’m​ ​quite​ ​interested​ ​to​ ​see​ ​how​ ​he’ll​ ​do.”

“The….Changeling?”​ ​Raven​ ​asked,​ ​not​ ​sounding​ ​very​ ​happy​ ​with​ ​the​ ​idea.​ ​“Are​ ​you​ ​sure that’s​ ​a​ ​good​ ​idea​ ​after​ ​the​ ​wedding?”

“It’s​ ​been​ ​years​ ​already.”​ ​Celestia​ ​replied,​ ​a​ ​tiny,​ ​weenie​ ​bit​ ​more​ ​icily​ ​than​ ​she​ ​would​ ​have liked,​ ​not​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was​ ​noticeable​ ​to​ ​any​ ​but​ ​Luna,​ ​or​ ​perhaps​ ​Cadence​ ​and​ ​Twilight.​ ​“It’s​ ​time​ ​for​ ​the elite​ ​to​ ​get​ ​over​ ​it.​ ​They​ ​weren’t​ ​the​ ​ones​ ​hanging​ ​upside​ ​down​ ​in​ ​a​ ​cocoon.”

Raven​ ​said​ ​nothing.​ ​Even​ ​she​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​Celestia​ ​found​ ​the​ ​nobles​ ​incessant​ ​worship​ ​and plot-kissing​ ​to​ ​be​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​minor​ ​irritant.​ ​There​ ​were​ ​standouts​ ​who​ ​were​ ​better​ ​than​ ​the​ ​others; such​ ​as​ ​Fancy​ ​Pants,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​Ponyville​ ​raised​ ​Rarity,​ ​both​ ​of​ ​whom​ ​had​ ​gotten​ ​more​ ​comfortable​ ​with the​ ​Princess,​ ​and​ ​thus​ ​had​ ​a​ ​better​ ​understanding​ ​of​ ​her,​ ​but​ ​for​ ​the​ ​most​ ​part,​ ​the​ ​nobles​ ​were​ ​a bunch​ ​of​ ​spineless,​ ​hoity-toity,​ ​moronic​ ​windbags,​ ​(Those​ ​were​ ​Celestia’s​ ​actual​ ​words​ ​on​ ​the
Matter.),​ ​who​ ​loved​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​their​ ​overly​ ​pampered​ ​tongues​ ​wag. “I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​soften​ ​the​ ​impact​ ​of​ ​Thorax​ ​and​ ​the​ ​other​ ​changeling’s.​ ​Allan​ ​is​ ​my​ ​best​ ​shot​ ​at doing​ ​that.”

Raven​ ​found​ ​herself​ ​questioning​ ​the​ ​Princess’s​ ​judgement.​ ​“Um,​ ​your​ ​highness…”

The​ ​Princess​ ​turned​ ​around,​ ​looking​ ​visibly​ ​concerned.​ ​“What​ ​is​ ​it,​ ​Raven?”

“It’s​ ​just….​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​sure​ ​that​ ​inviting​ ​him​ ​is​ ​the​ ​best​ ​idea,​ ​even​ ​if​ ​it’s​ ​morally​ ​right.​ ​The​ ​nobles don’t​ ​trust​ ​changelings​ ​at​ ​all.​ ​All​ ​they​ ​think​ ​they​ ​are​ ​is​ ​a​ ​bunch​ ​of​ ​monsters​ ​that​ ​attacked​ ​their​ ​city. And​ ​you​ ​just​ ​inviting​ ​one​ ​in​ ​and​ ​saying​ ​they’re​ ​good​ ​now?​ ​Ponies​ ​will​ ​think​ ​you’re​ ​under​ ​their​ ​spell. Paranoia​ ​has​ ​been​ ​festering​ ​in​ ​them​ ​for​ ​too​ ​long,​ ​your​ ​majesty!​ ​It’s​ ​just​ ​too​ ​dangerous.”

Celestia​ ​did​ ​not​ ​immediately​ ​respond.​ ​Raven​ ​had​ ​raised​ ​some​ ​excellent​ ​points. “The​ ​gala​ ​isn’t​ ​for​ ​a​ ​few​ ​weeks​ ​yet.​ ​We’ll​ ​have​ ​to​ ​set​ ​up​ ​a​ ​new​ ​security​ ​system​ ​that​ ​detects changelings​ ​upon​ ​arrival.​ ​Combining​ ​a​ ​detection​ ​spell​ ​with​ ​a​ ​barrier​ ​or​ ​shield​ ​spell​ ​shouldn’t​ ​be​ ​too hard.”

Raven​ ​didn’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​object,​ ​even​ ​though​ ​she​ ​had​ ​something​ ​to​ ​say.​ ​It​ ​just​ ​didn’t​ ​solve​ ​the problem.​ ​“O-of​ ​course,​ ​Princess.​ ​I’ll​ ​see​ ​to​ ​it​ ​personally.”

“Good.​ ​I​ ​look​ ​forward​ ​to​ ​seeing​ ​Allan​ ​at​ ​the​ ​Gala.​ ​I’m​ ​sure​ ​that​ ​Rarity​ ​will​ ​make​ ​him​ ​look​ ​like a​ ​star.”

Raven​ ​kept​ ​quiet​ ​as​ ​she​ ​left​ ​the​ ​Princess’s​ ​quarters,​ ​check​ ​board​ ​in​ ​hoof,​ ​little,​ ​doubtful thoughts​ ​worming​ ​through​ ​her​ ​head.

*******************

Chapter 14: The Magician's Favor

In​ ​the​ ​days​ ​that​ ​followed​ ​the​ ​trip​ ​to​ ​Canterlot​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​the​ ​Royal​ ​sisters,​ ​Allan​ ​found​ ​himself far​ ​more​ ​eager​ ​to​ ​throw​ ​himself​ ​into​ ​life​ ​in​ ​Equestria.​ ​With​ ​Twilight,​ ​he​ ​studied​ ​history​ ​and​ ​spells,​ ​to the​ ​point​ ​where​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​confident​ ​he​ ​could​ ​match​ ​current​ ​high​ ​school​ ​pony​ ​levels​ ​of​ ​knowledge,​ ​and he​ ​could​ ​quite​ ​easily​ ​levitate​ ​five​ ​things​ ​at​ ​once​ ​for​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​at​ ​a​ ​time​ ​without​ ​developing​ ​a​ ​headache.

With​ ​Rainbow,​ ​he​ ​practiced​ ​his​ ​flight​ ​skills,​ ​and​ ​although​ ​he​ ​did​ ​wind​ ​up​ ​eating​ ​dirt​ ​more​ ​often​ ​than not,​ ​he​ ​had​ ​​ ​grown​ ​confident​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​quite​ ​easily​ ​fly​ ​about​ ​and​ ​land​ ​safely,​ ​as​ ​long​ ​as​ ​he​ ​was mindful​ ​of​ ​his​ ​speed.

He​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​help​ ​Applejack​ ​on​ ​the​ ​farm,​ ​earning​ ​himself​ ​some​ ​bits​ ​for​ ​his​ ​hard​ ​work,​ ​and Rarity​ ​offered​ ​him​ ​a​ ​second​ ​position​ ​as​ ​a​ ​model​ ​for​ ​her​ ​clothes,​ ​as​ ​his​ ​shapeshifting​ ​meant​ ​that​ ​she no​ ​longer​ ​required​ ​ponies​ ​to​ ​come​ ​in​ ​for​ ​fitting​ ​adjustments​ ​to​ ​their​ ​orders.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​lucrative little​ ​setup,​ ​in​ ​all​ ​honesty.​ ​Back​ ​home,​ ​he’d​ ​had​ ​a​ ​bank​ ​account​ ​with​ ​a​ ​few​ ​thousand​ ​dollars​ ​of​ ​hard earned​ ​money​ ​squared​ ​away,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​he​ ​had​ ​earned​ ​over​ ​a​ ​thousand​ ​bits​ ​in​ ​the​ ​space​ ​of​ ​a​ ​few weeks.

Although...as​ ​Allan​ ​sat,​ ​counting​ ​out​ ​how​ ​many​ ​bits​ ​he​ ​had​ ​made​ ​since​ ​his​ ​arrival,​ ​his thoughts​ ​drifted​ ​to​ ​home.​ ​Well…to​ ​his​ ​family.​ ​He​ ​wondered​ ​how​ ​they​ ​were​ ​doing.​ ​If​ ​Chrysalis​ ​had​ ​yet to​ ​do​ ​anything​ ​to​ ​them,​ ​that​ ​was.​ ​The​ ​thought​ ​of​ ​her​ ​living​ ​in​ ​his​ ​shoes​ ​was​ ​more​ ​than​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​set his​ ​teeth​ ​to​ ​grinding,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​her​ ​out​ ​of​ ​his​ ​mind.

Looking​ ​down​ ​at​ ​his​ ​bit​ ​pile,​ ​Allan​ ​sighed,​ ​realizing​ ​he​ ​had​ ​lost​ ​count,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​levitated​ ​the stack​ ​back​ ​into​ ​his​ ​current​ ​storage​ ​box,​ ​which​ ​was,​ ​quite​ ​literally,​ ​nothing​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​wooden​ ​box.

He​ ​pulled​ ​out​ ​his​ ​currently​ ​assigned​ ​history​ ​volume,​ ​which​ ​dealt​ ​quite​ ​thoroughly​ ​with​ ​the​ ​Crystal Empire,​ ​right​ ​up​ ​until​ ​present​ ​day.​ ​He​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​get​ ​into​ ​the​ ​story​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Empire’s​ ​founding,​ ​but​ ​the boring​ ​text​ ​only​ ​made​ ​him​ ​yawn. He​ ​flipped​ ​forward​ ​several​ ​chapters,​ ​not​ ​particularly​ ​interested​ ​in​ ​the​ ​Empire’s​ ​initial​ ​merging with​ ​Equestria​ ​several​ ​thousand​ ​years​ ​previously.​ ​One​ ​particular​ ​anecdote​ ​caught​ ​his​ ​eye,​ ​and​ ​he spent​ ​several​ ​minutes​ ​reading​ ​it,​ ​before​ ​reaching​ ​the​ ​end​ ​and​ ​bursting​ ​out​ ​laughing.​ ​Resolving​ ​to bring​ ​it​ ​up​ ​if​ ​he​ ​was​ ​ever​ ​in​ ​the​ ​Crystal​ ​Empire​ ​with​ ​his​ ​friends,​ ​Allan​ ​turned​ ​the​ ​page​ ​and​ ​continued read​ ​a​ ​little​ ​more,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​grow​ ​bored​ ​again​ ​and​ ​tossed​ ​the​ ​book​ ​aside.

Feeling​ ​too​ ​bored​ ​not​ ​to,​ ​Allan​ ​decided​ ​it​ ​was​ ​about​ ​time​ ​he​ ​go​ ​into​ ​town​ ​on​ ​his​ ​own.​ ​It​ ​was going​ ​to​ ​happen​ ​eventually​ ​anyway,​ ​so​ ​why​ ​not​ ​get​ ​it​ ​over​ ​with?​ ​He​ ​trotted​ ​upstairs​ ​to​ ​grab​ ​his​ ​cloak, fastening​ ​it​ ​around​ ​his​ ​neck​ ​with​ ​his​ ​magic,​ ​and​ ​transformed​ ​into​ ​his​ ​usual​ ​disguise.

“Fluttershy?”

“Yes,​ ​Allan?”

“I’m​ ​bored,​ ​so​ ​I’m​ ​gonna​ ​go​ ​into​ ​town.​ ​Do​ ​you​ ​need​ ​me​ ​to​ ​get​ ​anything?”

There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​moments​ ​pause​ ​before​ ​Fluttershy​ ​called​ ​back.​ ​“If​ ​you​ ​could​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​some​ ​seeds for​ ​our​ ​little​ ​bird​ ​friends,​ that​ ​would​ ​be​ ​very​ ​nice.”

“Allright!​ ​I’ll​ ​make​ ​sure​ ​to​ ​stop​ ​by​ ​and​ ​pick​ ​some​ ​up​ ​before​ ​I​ ​come​ ​home!”

Allan​ ​trotted​ ​outside​ ​without​ ​nary​ ​a​ ​thought,​ ​until,​ ​halfway​ ​down​ ​the​ ​walkway​ ​leading​ ​down to​ ​the​ ​road,​ ​it​ ​struck​ ​him.

“I​ ​said​ ​home….”​ ​He​ ​turned​ ​his​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cottage,​ ​quickly​ ​spotting​ ​a​ ​cheerfully waving​ ​Fluttershy​ ​in​ ​the​ ​window.​ ​Waving​ ​back,​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​help​ ​but​ ​smile,​ ​bright​ ​and​ ​genuine.

“Well…​ ​it’s​ ​not​ ​a​ ​bad​ ​place​ ​to​ ​call​ ​home​ ​while​ ​I’m​ ​here,​ ​is​ ​it?”

Feeling​ ​justified​ ​in​ ​his​ ​labelling​ ​of​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​cottage​ ​as​ ​his​ ​current​ ​‘home’,​ ​Allan​ ​trotted down​ ​the​ ​pathway​ ​towards​ ​town.​ ​Like​ ​when​ ​he​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​down​ ​it​ ​with​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​the​ ​animals​ ​were all​ ​around,​ ​and​ ​although​ ​they​ ​weren’t​ ​quite​ ​as​ ​close​ ​and​ ​comfortable​ ​with​ ​him,​ ​the​ ​animals​ ​weren’t afraid​ ​of​ ​him​ ​either.​ ​They​ ​frolicked​ ​and​ ​played​ ​nearby,the​ ​birds​ ​chirping​ ​happily,​ ​rabbits​ ​making happy​ ​little​ ​​ ​squealing​ ​sounds.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​deer​ ​prancing​ ​happily​ ​about​ ​a​ ​few​ ​feet​ ​away,​ ​and​ ​even​ ​a
pair​ ​of​ ​bear​ ​cubs​ ​splashing​ ​about​ ​in​ ​a​ ​forest​ ​pool​ ​close​ ​to​ ​the​ ​road.​ ​Allan​ ​wondered​ ​if​ ​the​ ​feelings​ ​of joy​ ​he​ ​was​ ​experiencing​ ​was​ ​what​ ​it​ ​was​ ​like​ ​for​ ​Fluttershy​ ​every​ ​day.

It​ ​was​ ​actually​ ​a​ ​little​ ​disappointing​ ​when​ ​the​ ​animals,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​woods,​ ​vanished,​ ​replaced​ ​by buildings​ ​and​ ​ponies.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​lovely​ ​day​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​disappointment​ ​though,​ ​and​ ​there​ ​was​ ​no way​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​waste​ ​it.

Feeling​ ​like​ ​having​ ​a​ ​little​ ​food,​ ​Allan​ ​followed​ ​his​ ​nose​ ​through​ ​town.​ ​He​ ​didn’t​ ​end​ ​up​ ​at Sugarcube​ ​Corner,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​a​ ​little​ ​surprising,​ ​but​ ​instead​ ​at​ ​a​ ​sweet​ ​shop​ ​a​ ​fair​ ​distance​ ​down​ ​the road​ ​from​ ​the​ ​famed​ ​bakery.

The​ ​sweets​ ​on​ ​display​ ​in​ ​the​ ​windows​ ​were​ ​more​ ​than​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​entice​ ​him​ ​in,​ ​including proper​ ​chocolate​ ​bars,​ ​jawbreakers,​ ​caramel​ ​candies​ ​and​ ​a​ ​few​ ​honey​ ​treats.​ ​He​ ​pushed​ ​the​ ​door open​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​inside,​ ​eyes​ ​wide,​ ​and​ ​feeling​ ​like​ ​a​ ​little​ ​kid​ ​again,​ ​wondering​ ​down​ ​the​ ​aisles​ ​of​ ​a tiny​ ​candy​ ​store​ ​he​ ​remembered​ ​back​ ​from​ ​before​ ​his​ ​family​ ​had​ ​emigrated.

“I​ ​was​ ​wondering​ ​when​ ​you’d​ ​show​ ​up!”​ ​The​ ​familiar​ ​voice​ ​of​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​emerged​ ​from​ ​behind the​ ​store​ ​counter,​ ​a​ ​big​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face.​ ​She​ ​seemed​ ​far​ ​less​ ​distrusting​ ​than​ ​before​ ​too,​ ​which Allan​ ​was​ ​grateful​ ​for.​ ​“I’ve​ ​been​ ​prepping​ ​the​ ​perfect​ ​candy​ ​for​ ​you​ ​since​ ​the​ ​party”​ ​Her​ ​head popped​ ​up​ ​from​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​counter,​ ​a​ ​big​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face.

It took him a moment to remember, but then it hit him. Allan​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​gasp,​ ​hooves​ ​flying​ ​to​ ​his​ ​mouth.​ ​“Oh​ ​geez!​ ​I​ ​completely​ ​forgot​ ​about​ ​Lyra​ ​andthe​ ​music​ ​lessons!​ ​I’m​ ​so​ ​sorry!”

Bon​ ​Bon​ ​just​ ​gave​ ​him​ ​a​ ​knowing​ ​smile.​ ​“Thanks​ ​for​ ​the​ ​honesty,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​apology.​ ​I​ ​heard you​ ​got​ ​summoned​ ​to​ ​Canterlot,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​think​ ​forgetting​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​music​ ​lessons​ ​would​ ​be understandable.​ ​It’s​ ​perfectly​ ​alright.”

“But​ ​I-!”​ ​Allan​ ​started​ ​before​ ​getting​ ​cut​ ​off.

“Look,​ ​Allan,​ ​you’re​ ​really​ ​sweet,​ ​but​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​bad​ ​about​ ​it.​ ​It’s​ ​really​ ​no​ ​big deal.​ ​Besides,​ ​you​ ​still​ ​get​ ​candy​ ​out​ ​of​ ​it​ ​anyway.”

Allan​ ​bit​ ​back​ ​a​ ​second​ ​protest.​ ​“So…​ ​um,​ ​you​ ​made​ ​something​ ​for​ ​me?”

“Yep!​ ​Think​ ​of​ ​it​ ​as​ ​both​ ​a​ ​welcome​ ​gift,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​thank​ ​you​ ​gift.”​ ​She​ ​grinned.​ ​“I​ ​think​ ​you’ll​ ​like it.​ ​I​ ​made​ ​it​ ​specially​ ​for​ ​ponies​ ​like​ ​you.”

Allan​ ​caught​ ​a​ ​tone​ ​in​ ​her​ ​voice,​ ​one​ ​that​ ​was​ ​​ ​a​ ​little​ ​too​ ​sly​ ​for​ ​that​ ​comment​ ​to​ ​be​ ​some random,​ ​quirky​ ​comment.​ He​ ​eyed​ ​her​ ​warily,​ ​eyebrow-​ ​no,​ ​eyeridge,​ ​raised​ ​in​ ​question.​ ​Bon​ ​Bon simply​ ​smiled​ ​again,​ ​offering​ ​him​ ​a​ ​bag​ ​that​ ​she​ ​produced​ ​from​ ​under​ ​the​ ​desk. He​ ​took​ ​it,​ ​ignoring​ ​the​ ​knowing​ ​smile​ ​the​ ​candymaker​ ​gave​ ​him.

“Go​ ​ahead,​ ​try​ ​one.”

Allan​ ​levitated​ ​a​ ​yellowish​ ​candy​ ​with​ ​pink​ ​swirls​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​brown​ ​paper​ ​bag,​ ​and​ ​popped​ ​it into​ ​his​ ​mouth.​ ​The​ ​moment​ ​it​ ​touched​ ​his​ ​tongue,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​taste​ ​registered​ ​with​ ​his​ ​brain,​ ​his​ ​eyes widened,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​the​ ​mare,​ ​who​ ​simply​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​him.

“Glad​ ​you​ ​like​ ​it!”​ ​She​ ​said,​ ​ignoring​ ​his​ ​shocked​ ​stare.​ ​“Now,​ ​off​ ​with​ ​you.​ ​Lyra’s​ ​waiting,​ ​and she’s​ ​impatient​ ​enough​ ​as​ ​it​ ​is.”

Allan​ ​turned​ ​slowly​ ​around,​ ​and​ ​walked​ ​slowly​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​the​ ​tell-tale​ ​taste​ ​of condensed​ ​love​ ​lingering​ ​on​ ​his​ ​lips.

****************

Lyra​ ​Heartstrings​ ​was​ ​an​ ​excitable​ ​mare,​ ​and​ ​one​ ​who​ ​excelled​ ​at​ ​the​ ​use​ ​of​ ​string instruments.​ ​She​ ​could​ ​play​ ​her​ ​namesake​ ​lyre,​ ​the​ ​violin,​ ​the​ ​cello,​ ​the​ ​banjo,​ ​the​ ​bass,​ ​the​ ​guitar, and​ ​even​ ​the​ ​piano.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​a​ ​matter​ ​of​ ​pride​ ​that​ ​Lyra​ ​was​ ​able​ ​to​ ​play​ ​the​ ​piano,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​was​ ​often​ ​not thought​ ​of​ ​as​ ​a​ ​string​ ​instrument,​ ​even​ ​though​ ​it​ ​produced​ ​sound​ ​that​ ​came​ ​from​ ​interaction​ ​with strings​ ​and​ ​wires.​ ​The​ ​home​ ​she​ ​shared​ ​with​ ​Bon​ ​Bon,​ ​a​ ​simple​ ​cottage,​ ​played​ ​host​ ​to​ ​each​ ​and
every​ ​one​ ​of​ ​those​ ​instruments,​ ​something​ ​that​ ​was​ ​surely​ ​a​ ​further​ ​point​ ​of​ ​pride​ ​for​ ​​ ​the​ ​mint green​ ​mare.

Of​ ​course,​ ​after​ ​figuring​ ​out​ ​that​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​knew​ ​his​ ​secret,​ ​Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​exactly​ ​in​ ​the​ ​right frame​ ​of​ ​mind​ ​to​ ​be​ ​impressed​ ​by​ ​Lyra’s​ ​considerable​ ​repertoire​ ​and​ ​instrument​ ​collection.​ ​He listened​ ​to​ ​her​ ​instructions​ ​half​ ​heartedly,​ ​repeated​ ​her​ ​strumming​ ​technique​ ​with​ ​little​ ​effort,​ ​and only​ ​memorized​ ​half​ ​of​ ​the​ ​notes​ ​and​ ​chords​ ​that​ ​she​ ​showed​ ​him.​ ​He​ ​knew​ ​he​ ​shouldn’t​ ​dwell​ ​on​ ​it, at​ ​least​ ​not​ ​until​ ​after​ ​his​ ​lesson​ ​with​ ​Lyra,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​lingering​ ​taste​ ​of​ ​love​ ​from​ ​the​ ​candy,​ ​and​ ​the nature​ ​of​ ​thought​ ​processes,​ ​kept​ ​him​ ​from​ ​enjoying​ ​his​ ​lesson.

Even​ ​a​ ​mare​ ​as​ ​distractible​ ​as​ ​Lyra​ ​could​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​on​ ​his​ ​behaviour,​ ​and​ ​very​ ​soon,​ ​he​ ​was jogged​ ​out​ ​of​ ​his​ ​reverie​ ​by​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​poking​ ​his​ ​side.

“Hey,​ ​Allan,​ ​you​ ​okay?”​ ​Lyra​ ​said,​ ​fondling​ ​her​ ​guitar​ ​as​ ​she​ ​spoke.​ ​“You​ ​seem​ ​quite distracted.”

Allan​ ​lowered​ ​his​ ​borrowed​ ​guitar,​ ​his​ ​ears​ ​lowering​ ​slightly.

“Did​ ​Bonnie​ ​give​ ​you​ ​a​ ​hard​ ​time?​ ​I​ ​know​ ​she​ ​asked​ ​you​ ​to​ ​drop​ ​by​ ​her​ ​store​ ​before​ ​the lesson.”

“No,​ ​no!​ ​It’s​ ​just…”​ ​He​ ​trailed​ ​off,​ ​knowing​ ​he​ ​shouldn’t​ ​say​ ​anything​ ​else.

“You​ ​can​ ​tell​ ​me!”​ ​Lyra​ ​said,​ ​regarding​ ​him​ ​with​ ​big,​ ​pleading​ ​eyes.​ ​“I’m​ ​actually​ ​reeeeally good​ ​at​ ​keeping​ ​secrets.”

Allan​ ​hated​ ​not​ ​telling​ ​anyone​ ​the​ ​truth.​ ​But​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​why​ ​he​ ​shouldn’t​ ​as​ ​well.

“I​ ​promise.​ ​Pinkie​ ​promise​ ​even.”​ ​Lyra​ ​pleaded.​ ​“I​ ​won’t​ ​tell​ ​anypony!​ ​Cross​ ​my​ ​heart,​ ​hope to​ ​fly,​ ​stick​ ​a​ ​cupcake​ ​in​ ​my​ ​eye!”

That​ ​was….oddly​ ​reassuring,​ ​a​ ​display​ ​of​ ​trust.

“O….okay…...I​ ​guess…..​ ​I​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​you.”​ ​He​ ​opened​ ​his​ ​mouth,​ ​about​ ​to​ ​explain​ ​his​ ​human past,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​bizarre​ ​nature​ ​of​ ​his​ ​current​ ​predicament,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​found​ ​himself​ ​facing​ ​that​ ​same mental​ ​roadblock​ ​he​ ​had​ ​faced​ ​with​ ​Princess​ ​Celestia.​ ​He​ ​just​ ​couldn’t​ ​push​ ​past​ ​it​ ​this​ ​time.​ ​So instead,​ ​he​ ​resolved​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​her​ ​part​ ​of​ ​the​ ​truth.​ ​“I’m…..a​ ​Changeling.”

He​ ​had​ ​closed​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​expecting​ ​to​ ​hear​ ​a​ ​scream​ ​of​ ​terror​ ​or​ ​the​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​rapidly​ ​receding hooves.​ ​Instead,​ ​he​ ​heard​ ​nothing.​ ​He​ ​opened​ ​one​ ​eye​ ​to​ ​take​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​peek,​ ​and​ ​saw​ ​Lyra​ ​still​ ​sitting there,​ ​guitar​ ​in​ ​hoof.

“Yeah,​ ​so?”​ ​She​ ​asked,​ ​strumming​ ​away​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​little​ ​tune.

“S...so?​ ​So?​ ​That’s​ ​all?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked,​ ​incredulously.​ ​“Just…​ ​so?”

“Yeah,​ ​so​ ​you’re​ ​a​ ​Changeling,​ ​big​ ​deal.​ ​I​ ​have​ ​friends​ ​who​ ​are​ ​Changelings.​ ​You​ ​ever​ ​met Kevin?”

“Here​ ​I​ ​am,​ ​worrying​ ​about​ ​my​ ​secret​ ​being​ ​found​ ​out,​ ​and​ ​your​ ​reaction​ ​is​ ​the​ ​equivalent of:​ ​“meh”?”

Lyra​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​him​ ​over​ ​the​ ​gourd​ ​like​ ​shape​ ​of​ ​her​ ​guitar.​ ​“Yep.​ ​Like​ ​I​ ​said.​ ​I’m​ ​good​ ​at keeping​ ​secrets,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​know​ ​lots.”

“Bon​ ​Bon​ ​figured​ ​it​ ​out.”

“Ah,​ ​so​ ​that’s​ ​what​ ​happened.​ ​She​ ​made​ ​you​ ​love​ ​candy,​ ​didn’t​ ​she?”

“Um….”

Lyra​ ​put​ ​her​ ​guitar​ ​down,​ ​and​ ​motioned​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​do​ ​the​ ​same.​ ​“You​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​to​ ​worry about​ ​Bonnie.​ ​She​ ​likes​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​an​ ​eye​ ​on​ ​things​ ​in​ ​town,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​doesn’t​ ​do​ ​anything​ ​about​ ​things like​ ​this​ ​unless​ ​she’s​ ​sure​ ​it​ ​will​ ​lead​ ​to​ ​trouble.​ ​So​ ​stop​ ​worrying,​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​that​ ​guitar,​ ​and​ ​learn yourself​ ​how​ ​to​ ​play.”

“Um…​ ​okay…​ ​If​ ​you’re​ ​sure.”

“Sure​ ​I’m​ ​sure.​ ​Now​ ​stop​ ​moping,​ ​bug​ ​boy,​ ​and​ ​get​ ​your​ ​guitar​ ​on.”

************

Allan​ ​left​ ​Lyra’s​ ​a​ ​few​ ​hours​ ​later,​ ​a​ ​large​ ​guitar​ ​case​ ​resting​ ​on​ ​his​ ​back.​ ​Lyra​ ​had​ ​gifted​ ​it​ ​to him,​ ​​ ​telling​ ​him​ ​that​ ​the​ ​only​ ​payment​ ​she​ ​needed​ ​was​ ​knowing​ ​he​ ​was​ ​practicing.​ ​He​ ​had adamantly​ ​refused​ ​to​ ​take​ ​the​ ​lesson​ ​for​ ​free,​ ​and​ ​had​ ​deposited​ ​what​ ​he​ ​guessed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​an appropriate​ ​amount​ ​of​ ​bits​ ​for​ ​the​ ​lesson​ ​on​ ​her​ ​lounge​ ​table​ ​before​ ​he​ ​left.

The​ ​sun​ ​was​ ​just​ ​past​ ​the​ ​point​ ​that​ ​signified​ ​midday,​ ​reminding​ ​Allan​ ​that​ ​he​ ​still​ ​had​ ​time to​ ​kill.​ ​Trotting​ ​through​ ​the​ ​streets,​ ​Allan​ ​brought​ ​out​ ​the​ ​bag​ ​of​ ​candy​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​had​ ​made​ ​for​ ​him, and​ ​popped​ ​one​ ​in​ ​his​ ​mouth.​ ​The​ ​tiny​ ​explosion​ ​of​ ​energy​ ​the​ ​condensed​ ​love​ ​gave​ ​him​ ​made​ ​him shiver​ ​in​ ​delight.​ ​Concerns​ ​aside,​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​was​ ​very​ ​good​ ​at​ ​her​ ​job.

What​ ​to​ ​do…..what​ ​to​ ​do……​ ​Allan​ ​pondered,​ ​watching​ ​the​ ​partially​ ​cloudy​ ​sky​ ​as​ ​the​ ​pegasi prepared​ ​a​ ​rain​ ​shower​ ​for​ ​later​ ​that​ ​night.​ ​They​ ​flitted​ ​about​ ​on​ ​graceful​ ​wings,​ ​soaring​ ​to​ ​and​ ​fro, pushing​ ​clouds​ ​about​ ​with​ ​their​ ​bare​ ​hooves.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​somewhat​ ​surreal​ ​to​ ​see,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​pretty much​ ​given​ ​up​ ​on​ ​being​ ​surprised​ ​of​ ​all​ ​the​ ​crazy​ ​magic​ ​he​ ​saw.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​a​ ​bronze​ ​insect​ ​magical​ ​horse after​ ​all.​ ​He​ ​shouldn’t​ ​judge.​ ​Of​ ​course,​ ​that​ ​still​ ​didn’t​ ​stop​ ​him​ ​from​ ​gawking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​sight​ ​for​ ​a​ ​few minutes,​ ​wondering​ ​just​ ​how​ ​they​ ​could​ ​do​ ​something​ ​like​ ​that.​ ​How​ ​could​ ​you​ ​manipulate​ ​water vapour​ ​with​ ​your​ ​bare​ ​hooves?​ ​It​ ​seemed​ ​impossible.​ ​Even​ ​magic​ ​had​ ​to​ ​have​ ​rules,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​​ ​just couldn’t​ ​discern​ ​any​ ​patterns​ ​yet.​ ​Perhaps​ ​that​ ​was​ ​something​ ​he​ ​and​ ​Twilight​ ​coul-

Allan​ ​collided​ ​face​ ​first​ ​with​ ​something​ ​heavy​ ​and​ ​warm,​ ​which​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​surprised​ ​cry​ ​of​ ​alarm at​ ​having​ ​been​ ​run​ ​into,​ ​and​ ​toppled​ ​over​ ​backwards​ ​in​ ​his​ ​efforts​ ​to​ ​reverse​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​obstacle. The​ ​collision​ ​with​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​knocked​ ​him​ ​senseless​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​a​ ​fine​ ​display​ ​of​ ​stars​ ​spinning about​ ​his​ ​head​ ​as​ ​he​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​shake​ ​off​ ​his​ ​dizziness.

“Oh,​ ​I​ ​am​ ​so​ ​sorry!​ ​I​ ​really​ ​need​ ​to​ ​pay​ ​more​ ​attention​ ​to​ ​where​ ​I’m​ ​going​ ​when​ ​I’m​ ​talking with​ ​friends!”​ ​The​ ​owner​ ​of​ ​the​ ​voice​ ​reached​ ​out​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​to​ ​him,​ ​an​ ​offer​ ​of​ ​assistance.​ ​“Here, need​ ​a​ ​hoof?”

Allan​ ​peered​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​owner​ ​of​ ​the​ ​voice​ ​once​ ​his​ ​head​ ​stopped​ ​spinning,​ ​and​ ​was​ ​surprised at​ ​the​ ​resemblance​ ​he​ ​saw​ ​to​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight.​ ​The​ ​unicorn​ ​had​ ​a​ ​similar,​ ​pale​ ​purple,​ ​lavender​ ​coat to​ ​Twilight,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​similarly​ ​dark​ ​purple-blueish​ ​mane,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​baby​ ​blue​ ​stripe​ ​and​ ​a​ ​slightly​ ​brighter purple​ ​streak​ ​running​ ​down​ ​the​ ​middle.​ ​Her​ ​mane​ ​was​ ​done​ ​up​ ​in​ ​a​ ​stylish​ ​little​ ​curl​ ​that​ ​framed​ ​one side​ ​of​ ​her​ ​face,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​see​ ​her​ ​cutie​ ​mark​ ​had​ ​a​ ​similar​ ​swirling​ ​pattern​ ​of​ ​blue,​ ​coupled with​ ​a​ ​star.​ ​Another​ ​mare​ ​stood​ ​behind​ ​her,​ ​dressed​ ​in​ ​a​ ​pointy​ ​magician’s​ ​hat​ ​and​ ​cloak.

“Sure,​ ​thank​ ​you….​ ​Uh...sorry,​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​I​ ​know​ ​you.”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​accepted​ ​her​ ​help​ ​in getting​ ​back​ ​up.

“Starlight​ ​Glimmer.​ ​Nice​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​you.”​ ​She​ ​stuck​ ​out​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​took​ ​it.

​ ​“I’m​ ​Allan.​ ​Allan​ ​Ryder.”

“That’s​ ​an​ ​unusual​ ​name​ ​for​ ​a​ ​pony,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​mind​ ​my​ ​saying​ ​so.​ ​Quite​ ​old​ ​fashioned, actually.”​ ​Starlight​ ​said.

“It’s​ ​fine.​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​heard​ ​anything​ ​about​ ​‘old​ ​fashioned’​ ​until​ ​now,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​do​ ​get​ ​the​ ​‘unusual name’​ ​shtick​ ​every​ ​now​ ​and​ ​then.”​ ​Allan​ ​responded​ ​with​ ​a​ ​smile.

“So,​ ​you​ ​must​ ​be​ ​rather​ ​new​ ​in​ ​town,​ ​right?​ ​I​ ​was​ ​pretty​ ​sure​ ​I​ ​knew​ ​everypony​ ​here,​ ​by​ ​sight at​ ​least,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​remember​ ​seeing​ ​you​ ​around.”

“Oh,​ ​yeah!​ ​I​ ​am,​ ​actually.​ ​Moved​ ​here​ ​a​ ​little​ ​over​ ​two​ ​weeks​ ​ago​ ​now.”​ ​Allan​ ​held​ ​back​ ​the small​ ​flutter​ ​of​ ​his​ ​heart​ ​as​ ​his​ ​mind​ ​decided​ ​to​ ​try​ ​torturing​ ​him​ ​by​ ​bringing​ ​up​ ​images​ ​of​ ​his​ ​family. “So​ ​you​ ​live​ ​here​ ​too?”

“Oh,​ ​yeah,​ ​I​ ​do.​ ​I’m​ ​kinda…​ ​the​ ​personal​ ​student​ ​of​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight.”

Alan's​ ​jaw​ ​dropped.​ ​“Wait,​ ​you’re​ ​​that​​ ​Starlight?!”

Starlight​ ​looked​ ​quite​ ​crestfallen.​ ​“Oh,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​guess​ ​you​ ​know-”

“That​ ​you​ ​saved​ ​Equestria​ ​from​ ​Queen​ ​Chrysalis​ ​and​ ​sparked​ ​a​ ​cultural​ ​revolution?​ ​Heck yes!”

Starlight’s​ ​head​ ​shot​ ​right​ ​back​ ​up.​ ​“Twilight​ ​told​ ​you?!”

“Hell​ ​yes!”​ ​Alan's​ ​gaze​ ​quickly​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​the​ ​other​ ​mare.​ ​“Which​ ​means​ ​you​ ​must​ ​be​ ​Trixie!”

The​ ​magician’s​ ​eyes​ ​lit​ ​up​ ​too,​ ​at​ ​the​ ​recognition.​ ​“W-why​ ​yes!​ ​It​ ​is​ ​I!​ ​The​ ​Great​ ​and​ ​Powerful Trixie!”

“Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​told​ ​me​ ​all​ ​about​ ​how​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​beat​ ​Chrysalis,​ ​with​ ​no magic​ ​at​ ​all!​ ​You​ ​guys​ ​must​ ​be​ ​so​ ​great!”

Trixie​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​bask​ ​in​ ​the​ ​glow​ ​of​ ​appreciation,​ ​and​ ​Starlight​ ​certainly​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​quite happy​ ​too.

“Wait…”​ ​Starlight​ ​started.​ ​“Why​ ​did​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​tell​ ​you?”

“That’s…..​ ​A​ ​long​ ​story….”

********************

“That’s…..”​ ​Starlight​ ​Glimmer​ ​sat​ ​on​ ​the​ ​throne​ ​meant​ ​for​ ​Applejack,​ ​while​ ​Trixie​ ​sat​ ​next​ ​to her,​ ​in​ ​the​ ​throne​ ​meant​ ​for​ ​Rarity.​ ​Allan​ ​sat​ ​directly​ ​opposite​ ​them,​ ​in​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​throne.

“Quite​ ​a​ ​story,​ ​though​ ​not​ ​quite​ ​as​ ​amazing​ ​as​ ​my​ ​past.”​ ​Trixie​ ​said,​ ​though​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​tell she​ ​was​ ​just​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​make​ ​herself​ ​look​ ​good.

“Yes,​ ​it’s​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​story.”​ ​Starlight​ ​repeated,​ ​though​ ​she​ ​dropped​ ​off​ ​Trixie’s​ ​self​ ​appraisal​ ​and gave​ ​her​ ​friend​ ​a​ ​pointed​ ​look.​ ​Trixie​ ​didn’t​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​notice.​ ​“I’m​ ​sorry​ ​about​ ​what​ ​Chrysalis​ ​did​ ​to you.​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​help​ ​but​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​it’s​ ​our​ ​fault.”

Allan​ ​waved​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him.​ ​“No​ ​no,​ ​it’s​ ​not​ ​your​ ​fault.​ ​It’s​ ​Chrysalis’s​ ​for​ ​being​ ​a colossal​ ​bitch.”

Trixie​ ​sputtered​ ​as​ ​she​ ​slapped​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​over​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​to​ ​contain​ ​her​ ​laughter.​ ​Apparently she​ ​found​ ​curse​ ​words​ ​amusing.​ ​Starlight​ ​giggled​ ​a​ ​little​ ​as​ ​well.

“Well,​ ​I​ ​suppose​ ​that​ ​makes​ ​me​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​little​ ​better,​ ​but,​ ​I​ ​also​ ​kinda​ ​feel​ ​sorry​ ​for​ ​Chrysalis, too.”

Both​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Trixie​ ​looked​ ​surprised​ ​at​ ​that.​ ​“What?​ ​Why?”​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​asked.​ ​“That creep​ ​got​ ​what​ ​she​ ​deserved.”

Starlight​ ​didn’t​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​share​ ​that​ ​sentiment.​ ​“It’s​ ​just….​ ​Everything​ ​she​ ​did,​ ​at​ ​least,​ ​until now,​ ​was​ ​all​ ​for​ ​her​ ​family,​ ​for​ ​the​ ​hive.​ ​I….we,​ ​took​ ​that​ ​all​ ​away​ ​from​ ​her.​ ​I’d​ ​have​ ​thought​ ​you’d feel​ ​sorry​ ​for​ ​her​ ​too,​ ​having​ ​just​ ​gone​ ​through​ ​the​ ​same​ ​thing.”

“Yeah,​ ​well,​ ​unlike​ ​her,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​a​ ​genocidal​ ​psycho​ ​bitch.”​ ​Allan​ ​deadpanned.​ ​“I​ ​didn’t deserve​ ​what​ ​I​ ​got,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​hope​ ​she​ ​gets​ ​a​ ​white​ ​hot​ ​poker​ ​rammed​ ​right​ ​up​ ​her-”

Trixie​ ​burst​ ​out​ ​laughing​ ​before​ ​he​ ​could​ ​finish,​ ​while​ ​Starlight​ ​feebly​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​stay​ ​serious enough​ ​to​ ​reprimand​ ​the​ ​magician.​ ​Shrugging,​ ​Allan​ ​waited​ ​for​ ​the​ ​two​ ​mares​ ​to​ ​calm​ ​down,​ ​so​ ​that they​ ​could​ ​continue​ ​their​ ​discussion.

“Well,​ ​now​ ​that​ ​you​ ​two​ ​are​ ​finished…​ ​what​ ​do​ ​you​ ​want​ ​to​ ​do?​ ​I’m​ ​kinda​ ​bored​ ​just​ ​sitting around​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​all​ ​day-not​ ​because​ ​of​ ​her,​ ​mind​ ​you!​ ​It’s​ ​more​ ​because​ ​I​ ​just​ ​don’t​ ​really​ ​do anything​ ​else​ ​besides​ ​read​ ​and​ ​help​ ​out​ ​with​ ​chores.”

Starlight​ ​peered​ ​at​ ​him​ ​with​ ​an​ ​unreadable​ ​expression,​ ​before​ ​reclining​ ​back​ ​in​ ​her​ ​chair,​ ​a thoughtful​ ​look​ ​on​ ​her​ ​muzzle.​ ​“Well,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​want,​ ​me​ ​and​ ​Trixie​ ​could​ ​use​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​with​ ​something. We’ll​ ​make​ ​it​ ​worth​ ​your​ ​while.”

“Okay…..​ ​what​ ​is​ ​it?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked.​ ​He​ ​didn’t​ ​like​ ​the​ ​exchanged​ ​grins​ ​the​ ​two​ ​mares​ ​shared.

***************

Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​believe​ ​he​ ​was​ ​doing​ ​this.​ ​Trixie​ ​was​ ​setting​ ​up​ ​a​ ​surprise​ ​show​ ​in​ ​town,​ ​and she​ ​would​ ​normally​ ​have​ ​asked​ ​Starlight​ ​to​ ​assist​ ​her.​ ​The​ ​only​ ​problem​ ​was,​ ​Starlight​ ​was​ ​already involved​ ​backstage,​ ​working​ ​the​ ​technical​ ​and​ ​magical​ ​set​ ​pieces​ ​and​ ​lighting,​ ​which​ ​meant​ ​that​ ​she wasn’t​ ​able​ ​to​ ​be​ ​up​ ​on​ ​stage​ ​with​ ​Trixie.

Their​ ​solution​ ​was​ ​for​ ​Allan​ ​to​ ​pose​ ​as​ ​Trixie’s​ ​assistant.​ ​A​ ​very​ ​curvy,​ ​good​ ​looking,​ ​female assistant,​ ​dressed​ ​in​ ​borderline​ ​suggestive​ ​clothing.​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​flat​ ​out​ ​objected,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​two​ ​had somehow​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​coax​ ​him​ ​into​ ​it​ ​anyway,​ ​which​ ​had​ ​lead​ ​to​ ​Allan​ ​standing​ ​where​ ​​she​​ ​was​ ​now, in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​a​ ​mirror,​ ​trying​ ​very​ ​hard​ ​not​ ​to​ ​stare​ ​at​ ​herself.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​failing​ ​miserably,​ ​her​ ​eyes constantly​ ​drifting​ ​to​ ​the​ ​soft,​ ​caramel​ ​coloured​ ​coat​ ​Trixie​ ​had​ ​recommended,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​plump, supple​ ​rear​ ​that​ ​housed​ ​what​ ​Allan​ ​just​ ​knew​ ​was​ ​a​ ​perfectly​ ​functional….​ ​ahem,​ ​set,​ ​beneath​ ​her reddish​ ​tail.​ ​The​ ​frilly,​ ​star​ ​covered​ ​waistcoat​ ​that​ ​failed​ ​to​ ​cover​ ​her​ ​exposed​ ​flanks​ ​just​ ​made​ ​it worse,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​long​ ​eyelashes​ ​and​ ​cute,​ ​rounded​ ​muzzle​ ​added​ ​to​ ​Alan's​ ​embarrassment​ ​and​ ​shame.

Why​ ​Trixie​ ​had​ ​insisted​ ​on​ ​creating​ ​the​ ​disguise​ ​Allan​ ​would​ ​use,​ ​he-​she​,​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea.​ ​She​ ​felt like​ ​she​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​burst​ ​into​ ​flames​ ​at​ ​any​ ​moment,​ ​so​ ​hot​ ​were​ ​her​ ​cheeks​ ​from​ ​her​ ​incredibly intense,​ ​crimson​ ​blush.​ ​Her​ ​unicorn​ ​horn,​ ​poking​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mane,​ ​felt​ ​alien,​ ​even​ ​though​ ​her changeling​ ​form​ ​had​ ​a​ ​horn,​ ​as​ ​well​ ​as​ ​an​ ​extra​ ​two​ ​that​ ​she​ ​found​ ​reminiscent​ ​of​ ​the​ ​horns​ ​on medieval​ ​dragons.

​ ​She​ ​twisted​ ​about​ ​one​ ​way,​ ​then​ ​the​ ​other,​ ​worrying​ ​about​ ​every​ ​part​ ​of​ ​the​ ​disguise​ ​at once.​ ​Trixie​ ​came​ ​trotting​ ​in,​ ​humming​ ​a​ ​tune​ ​as​ ​she​ ​finished​ ​putting​ ​on​ ​her​ ​own​ ​costume,​ ​a​ ​less practical,​ ​more​ ​flashy​ ​version​ ​of​ ​her​ ​cape​ ​and​ ​hat,​ ​some​ ​eyeshadow,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​new​ ​style​ ​for​ ​her​ ​mane, one​ ​that​ ​retained​ ​her​ ​signature​ ​long,​ ​curled​ ​bangs,​ ​but​ ​pulled​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mane​ ​up​ ​into​ ​a​ ​bun​ ​that was​ ​hidden​ ​by​ ​her​ ​hat.​ ​The​ ​magician​ ​looked​ ​over​ ​at​ ​her​ ​new​ ​assistant,​ ​and​ ​completely​ ​missed​ ​the look​ ​of​ ​humiliation​ ​Allan​ ​wore.​ ​“Looking​ ​good​ ​there,​ ​Cinnamon.”​ ​She​ ​said,​ ​using​ ​the​ ​name​ ​that​ ​they had​ ​settled​ ​on.

The​ ​mare​ ​who​ ​would​ ​be​ ​known​ ​as​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​look​ ​like​ ​an​ ​angry​ ​tomato.​ ​“No,​ ​I don’t!​ ​I​ ​look​ ​like​ ​mare!”

“You​ ​are​ ​a​ ​mare​ ​for​ ​tonight,​ ​that​ ​was​ ​the​ ​deal.​ ​“​ ​Trixie​ ​replied,​ ​not​ ​even​ ​bothering​ ​to​ ​face​ ​the changeling.

“No,​ ​the​ ​deal​ ​was​ ​I’d​ ​be​ ​your​ ​assistant!​ ​There​ ​was​ ​never​ ​anything​ ​about​ ​being​ ​female!”

“The​ ​Great​ ​and​ ​Powerful​ ​Trixie​ ​doesn’t​ ​work​ ​well​ ​with​ ​male​ ​assistants.”

‘Cinnamon’​ ​gritted​ ​her​ ​teeth.​ ​“I​ ​am​ ​male,​ ​you​ ​dolt.”

“Not​ ​right​ ​now.​ ​And​ ​that’s​ ​all​ ​that​ ​matters.​ ​Just​ ​help​ ​out​ ​Trixie​ ​tonight,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​promise,​ ​I’ll show​ ​you​ ​some​ ​cool​ ​stuff​ ​later.”​ ​​ ​The​ ​unicorn​ ​finally​ ​turned​ ​around.​ ​“It’s​ ​just​ ​one​ ​show.​ ​Is​ ​it​ ​really​ ​all that​ ​hard?”

‘Cinnamon’​ ​snarled.​ ​“Yes.”

“Oh​ ​come​ ​on,​ ​please!?”​ ​Trixie​ ​begged,​ ​suddenly​ ​using​ ​a​ ​wheedling​ ​voice​ ​that​ ​irritated ‘Cinnamon’​ ​to​ ​no​ ​end.​ ​“If​ ​you​ ​quit​ ​now,​ ​the​ ​show​ ​will​ ​be​ ​ruined!​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​not​ ​have​ ​an​ ​assistant!​ ​Every good​ ​magician​ ​has​ ​an​ ​assistant,​ ​even​ ​if​ ​all​ ​they​ ​do​ ​is​ ​stand​ ​there​ ​and​ ​look​ ​pretty!”

“Then​ ​find​ ​someone​ ​else!”​ ​‘Cinnamon​ ​snapped,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​undo​ ​her​ ​skimpy​ ​dress.

“The​ ​show​ ​starts​ ​in​ ​twenty​ ​minutes!​ ​You​ ​expect​ ​Trixie​ ​to​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​find​ ​somepony​ ​else​ ​in twenty​ ​minutes?”​ ​Trixie’s​ ​pleading​ ​eyes​ ​looked​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​from​ ​where​ ​she​ ​knelt​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of her.​ ​“Just​ ​one​ ​show,​ ​please!”

‘Cinnamon’​ ​tried.​ ​She​ ​really​ ​did,​ ​but​ ​all​ ​these​ ​ponies​ ​around​ ​her​ ​kept​ ​her​ ​at​ ​constant maximum​ ​cuteness​ ​capacity,​ ​so​ ​when​ ​Trixie​ ​broke​ ​out​ ​the​ ​puppy​ ​dog​ ​eyes...​ ​“Urrgh!​ ​Fine!​ ​One​ ​show, and​ ​that’s​ ​it!​ ​I​ ​won’t​ ​do​ ​any​ ​more!”

“Great!​ ​Trixie​ ​won’t​ ​forget​ ​this.​ ​It​ ​is​ ​a​ ​big​ ​favour,​ ​especially​ ​with​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her friends​ ​coming.”

“Yeah,​ ​you​ ​definitely​ ​owe​ ​me​ ​big-​ ​wait.”​ ​‘Cinnamon’s’​ ​breath​ ​cut​ ​short​ ​and​ ​she​ ​gaped​ ​in horror​ ​at​ ​the​ ​magician.​ ​“Say​ ​that​ ​again.”

“It​ ​is​ ​a​ ​big​ ​favour?”

“No!”​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​cried,​ ​grabbing​ ​Trixie​ ​by​ ​the​ ​collar​ ​of​ ​her​ ​cloak​ ​and​ ​practically​ ​mashing their​ ​noses​ ​together.​ ​“The​ ​other​ ​bit!”

​ ​“...Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​are​ ​coming…?”​ ​Trixie​ ​repeated,​ ​slowly,​ ​a​ ​nervous​ ​grin​ ​on her​ ​face.

“That​ ​part!”​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​cried,​ ​hyperventilating.​ ​She​ ​let​ ​go​ ​of​ ​Trixie,​ ​who​ ​dropped​ ​to​ ​the floor​ ​with​ ​a​ ​surprised​ ​shriek.​ ​​ ​“I-I​ ​can’t​ ​let​ ​them​ ​see​ ​me​ ​like​ ​this!​ ​I​ ​can’t!​ ​I​ ​just​ ​can’t!”

Trixie​ ​picked​ ​her​ ​discarded​ ​​ ​hat​ ​back​ ​off​ ​the​ ​floor,​ ​dusted​ ​it​ ​off​ ​and​ ​plonked​ ​it​ ​back​ ​on​ ​her head.​ ​“Why​ ​not?​ ​A​ ​minute​ ​ago​ ​you​ ​were​ ​fine​ ​with​ ​it.”

‘Cinnamon’​ ​appeared​ ​to​ ​be​ ​having​ ​an​ ​intense​ ​emotional​ ​breakdown.​ ​“I’ll​ ​be​ ​a​ ​laughing​ ​stock! Fluttershy​ ​will​ ​never​ ​take​ ​me​ ​seriously​ ​again!”

Trixie’s​ ​flat​ ​expression​ ​spoke​ ​volumes.​ ​Of​ ​course​ ​that​ ​would​ ​be​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​he’d​ ​think​ ​about. Stallions,​ ​the​ ​multi-verse​ ​over,​ ​were​ ​so​ ​dense​ ​at​ ​times.

“Ohmanohmanohmanohmanhman!”​ ​‘Cinnamon​ ​was​ ​galloping​ ​on​ ​the​ ​spot,​ ​hooves​ ​thumping into​ ​the​ ​floorboards​ ​of​ ​the​ ​backstage​ ​part​ ​of​ ​the​ ​setup,​ ​and​ ​sounding​ ​like​ ​a​ ​stampede.​ ​Trixie​ ​waited for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​before​ ​quite​ ​promptly​ ​reaching​ ​out,​ ​and​ ​slapping​ ​her​ ​assistant​ ​across​ ​the​ ​cheek.​ ​Hard. Silence.​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​did​ ​not​ ​move,​ ​and​ ​Trixie​ ​just​ ​regarded​ ​her​ ​with​ ​boredom.​ ​“You​ ​done?”

“Yeah….I​ ​think​ ​I​ ​needed​ ​that.”

“On​ ​with​ ​the​ ​show?”

“On​ ​with​ ​the​ ​show.”

*******************

Twilight​ ​and​ ​the​ ​others​ ​had​ ​looked​ ​for​ ​Allan​ ​for​ ​over​ ​two​ ​hours,​ ​ever​ ​since​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had come​ ​to​ ​them,​ ​worried​ ​because​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​come​ ​home.​ ​The​ ​yellow​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​beside​ ​herself​ ​with fretfulness.​ ​As​ ​his​ ​guardian​ ​and​ ​guide​ ​in​ ​this​ ​world,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​her​ ​job​ ​to​ ​look​ ​out​ ​for​ ​him, and​ ​as​ ​his​ ​friend,​ ​she​ ​felt​ ​horrible​ ​for​ ​letting​ ​him​ ​go​ ​out​ ​alone.

Rainbow​ ​had​ ​taken​ ​to​ ​the​ ​skies​ ​with​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​scouring​ ​the​ ​town​ ​by​ ​air,​ ​whilst​ ​Twilight, Applejack,​ ​Rarity​ ​and​ ​Pinkie​ ​had​ ​all​ ​split​ ​up​ ​to​ ​cover​ ​as​ ​much​ ​ground​ ​as​ ​possible.​ ​Trotting​ ​through​ ​the park,​ ​Twilight’s​ ​ears​ ​perked​ ​as​ ​the​ ​familiar​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​fireworks​ ​going​ ​off.​ ​Trixie​ ​and​ ​Starlight​ ​must​ ​have started​ ​already.​ ​Twilight​ ​wondered​ ​if​ ​Allan​ ​would​ ​like​ ​Trixie’s​ ​shows.

Curiosity​ ​pulled​ ​over​ ​to​ ​see​ ​just​ ​what​ ​Trixie​ ​had​ ​in​ ​store​ ​tonight,​ ​even​ ​if​ ​she​ ​wasn’t​ ​going​ ​to be​ ​staying.​ ​The​ ​Princess​ ​quickly​ ​came​ ​into​ ​view​ ​of​ ​the​ ​stage,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​just​ ​finishing​ ​its​ ​first​ ​barrage of​ ​​ ​pyrotechnics​ ​for​ ​the​ ​night’s​ ​show.

“Greetings,​ ​fillies​ ​and​ ​gentlecolts!”​ ​A​ ​voice​ ​cried​ ​out,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​was​ ​neither​ ​Trixie’s​ ​or​ ​Starlight’s voice.​ ​“Tonight,​ ​we​ ​have​ ​a​ ​special​ ​show​ ​planned.​ ​I​ ​am​ ​Cinnamon,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​will​ ​be​ ​the….”​ ​the​ ​voice paused​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​as​ ​though​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​hesitant.​ ​“Lovely​ ​assistant​ ​tonight​ ​for​ ​your​ ​host.”​ ​The mare​ ​stepped​ ​out,​ ​revealing​ ​a​ ​rather​ ​lovely​ ​looking​ ​young​ ​mare​ ​who​ ​put​ ​half​ ​the​ ​other​ ​mares​ ​in​ ​the crowd​ ​to​ ​shame,​ ​and​ ​drew​ ​a​ ​few​ ​appreciative​ ​stares​ ​from​ ​the​ ​stallions.​ ​She​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​d doing​ ​her best​ ​to​ ​completely​ ​ignore​ ​them.​ ​She​ ​walked​ ​across​ ​the​ ​stage,​ ​her​ ​short​ ​skirt​ ​keeping​ ​several appreciative​ ​eyes​ ​on​ ​her.“​ ​You​ ​all​ ​know​ ​her,​ ​Ponyville!​ ​She’s​ ​regretted​ ​her​ ​mistakes,​ ​and​ ​is​ ​trying​ ​her utmost​ ​to​ ​make​ ​it​ ​up​ ​to​ ​you.​ ​Last​ ​year,​ ​her​ ​Equestrian​ ​Apology​ ​tour​ ​started​ ​right​ ​here,​ ​and​ ​now,​ ​with a​ ​new​ ​outlook,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​wiser,​ ​may​ ​I​ ​present,​ ​the​ ​one,​ ​the​ ​only….”​ ​The​ ​mare​ ​paused​ ​again,​ ​this​ ​time for​ ​dramatic​ ​effect.​ ​“The​ ​Great​ ​and​ ​Powerful​ ​TTRRRRRIIIIXXIIIIIIEEEEE!!!”​ ​The​ ​mare​ ​cried,​ ​rolling​ ​the name​ ​off​ ​her​ ​tongue​ ​and​ ​at​ ​a​ ​volume​ ​powerful​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​make​ ​sure​ ​that​ ​none​ ​of​ ​the​ ​crowd​ ​could have​ ​not​ ​heard​ ​her.

With​ ​a​ ​sweep​ ​of​ ​her​ ​hoof,​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​gestured​ ​to​ ​the​ ​center​ ​stage,​ ​where,​ ​in​ ​a​ ​flash​ ​of​ ​light and​ ​fireworks,​ ​Trixie,​ ​dressed​ ​up​ ​in​ ​her​ ​new,​ ​improved​ ​magician’s​ ​cape​ ​and​ ​hat,​ ​appeared.

“Hello​ ​everypony!​ ​It’s​ ​so​ ​good​ ​to​ ​see​ ​all​ ​of​ ​you​ ​again!​ ​Tonight​ ​is​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​great​ ​show!​ ​I have​ ​my​ ​lovely​ ​assistant,​ ​Cinnamon,​ ​onstage,”​ ​The​ ​showmare​ ​waved​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​in​ ​Cinnamon’s​ ​direction, who​ ​seemed to be​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​hide​ ​how​ ​mortified​ ​she​ ​was​ ​by​ ​the​ ​attention​ ​of​ ​certain​ ​members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​crowd, her​ ​smile​ ​just​ ​a​ ​little​ ​too​ ​forced​ ​to​ ​be​ ​genuine.​ ​“And​ ​backstage,​ ​my​ ​friend​ ​Starlight​ ​is​ ​helping​ ​keep everything​ ​running​ ​smoothly,​ ​so​ ​please,​ ​give​ ​them​ ​both​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​when​ ​the​ ​show​ ​is​ ​over.”​ ​Trixie definitely​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​giving​ ​it​ ​her​ ​all​ ​to​ ​be​ ​as​ ​humble​ ​as​ ​possible​ ​tonight.​ ​“But,​ ​this​ ​wouldn’t​ ​be​ ​a magic​ ​show​ ​without​ ​some​ ​magic,​ ​now​ ​would​ ​it?​ ​Starlight​ ​and​ ​I​ ​have​ ​come​ ​up​ ​with​ ​some​ ​awesome stuff​ ​for​ ​you​ ​tonight,​ ​fillies​ ​and​ ​gentlecolts,​ ​and​ ​with​ ​the​ ​help​ ​of​ ​my​ ​lovely​ ​assistant,​ ​I​ ​shall​ ​perform​ ​it all​ ​for​ ​you!”

The​ ​crowd​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​cheer.​ ​They​ ​certainly​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​approve​ ​of​ ​the​ ​change​ ​in​ ​the​ ​showmare’s attitude.​ ​Twilight​ ​couldn’t​ ​help​ ​but​ ​feel​ ​happy​ ​that​ ​she​ ​had​ ​taken​ ​her​ ​lessons​ ​to​ ​heart.​ ​And​ ​Starlight helping​ ​her​ ​out​ ​was​ ​another​ ​point​ ​of​ ​pride.​ ​While​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​Trixie​ ​still​ ​got​ ​under​ ​each​ ​other’s​ ​skin, Twilight​ ​was​ ​glad​ ​that​ ​she​ ​and​ ​Starlight’s​ ​friendship​ ​was​ ​genuine,​ ​and​ ​strong.

As​ ​Trixie​ ​launched​ ​into​ ​an​ ​introduction​ ​for​ ​her​ ​first​ ​trick,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​a​ ​bigger,​ ​more​ ​involved version​ ​of​ ​a​ ​relatively​ ​simple​ ​card​ ​game.​ ​Twilight​ ​didn’t​ ​even​ ​realize​ ​that​ ​she​ ​had​ ​moved​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the seat​ ​Trixie​ ​had​ ​reserved​ ​for​ ​her​ ​when​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​called​ ​on​ ​her.

“Ah,​ ​Princess​ ​Twilight.​ ​I’m​ ​honoured​ ​you​ ​could​ ​make​ ​my​ ​show.​ ​Would​ ​you do​ ​me​ ​an​ ​even​ ​greater honour​ ​by​ ​participating​ ​in​ ​this​ ​little​ ​game?”

Twilight​ ​nearly​ ​jumped​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​seat​ ​at​ ​the​ ​mention​ ​of​ ​her​ ​name,​ ​but​ ​held​ ​herself​ ​in​ ​check, glad​ ​of​ ​Celestia’s​ ​little​ ​session​ ​on​ ​regal​ ​composure.​ ​She​ ​cleared​ ​her​ ​throat​ ​before​ ​responding.

“It​ ​would​ ​be​ ​my​ ​pleasure​ ​Trixie.”

“Alright,​ ​well,​ ​this​ ​one​ ​is​ ​quite​ ​simple,​ ​my​ ​lovely​ ​assistant​ ​is​ ​going​ ​to​ ​flip​ ​through​ ​this​ ​deck​ ​of cards.​ ​I​ ​want​ ​you​ ​to​ ​select​ ​one,​ ​remember​ ​it,​ ​and​ ​not​ ​tell​ ​anyone,​ ​alright?”

Twilight​ ​nodded.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​never​ ​delved​ ​much​ ​into​ ​sleight​ ​of​ ​hoof​ ​tricks,​ ​but​ ​even​ ​she understood​ ​that.​ ​“Yes,​ ​I​ ​understand.”

Cinnamon,​ ​her​ ​bright​ ​blue​ ​magic​ ​holding​ ​the​ ​deck​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air,​ ​quickly​ ​approached,​ ​made​ ​sure the​ ​deck​ ​was​ ​shuffled,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​hovered​ ​the​ ​stack​ ​of​ ​laminated​ ​cards​ ​in​ ​between​ ​the​ ​two​ ​of​ ​them. The​ ​cards​ ​bent​ ​upward,​ ​then​ ​began​ ​to​ ​flick​ ​by,​ ​far​ ​too​ ​fast​ ​for​ ​her​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​up.​ ​She​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​pick​ ​one, but​ ​even​ ​her​ ​enhanced,​ ​Alicorn​ ​vision​ ​made​ ​it​ ​no​ ​less​ ​impossible.​ ​Trixie​ ​raised​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​to​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​in a​ ​small​ ​gesture​ ​of​ ​embarrassment.​ ​“Oh,​ ​Princess,​ ​I’m​ ​so​ ​sorry.​ ​Even​ ​I​ ​could​ ​see​ ​that​ ​was​ ​too​ ​fast,​ ​and I’m​ ​still​ ​onstage!”​ ​That​ ​got​ ​a​ ​few​ ​chuckles​ ​from​ ​the​ ​crowd.​ ​“Cinnamon,​ ​could​ ​you​ ​be​ ​a​ ​dear​ ​and​ ​do​ ​it again,​ ​just,​ ​a​ ​little​ ​slower?”

Cinnamon’s​ ​face​ ​was​ ​red,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​nodded,​ ​and​ ​raised​ ​the​ ​cards​ ​up​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​scrolled through​ ​them​ ​again,​ ​just​ ​slow​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​Twilight​ ​to​ ​spot​ ​one​ ​that​ ​just​ ​leapt​ ​out​ ​at​ ​her.

“I’ve​ ​got​ ​one.”​ ​She​ ​announced,​ ​loud​ ​enough​ ​that​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​audience​ ​could​ ​hear.

“Good.​ ​Do​ ​you​ ​have​ ​it​ ​memorized?”

“Yes.”

“Alrighty​ ​then!”​ ​Trixie​ ​called.​ ​“You​ ​can​ ​come​ ​back​ ​now,​ ​Cinnamon.”

Cinnamon​ ​spared​ ​one​ ​last​ ​glance​ ​at​ ​Twilight​ ​before​ ​departing.​ ​The​ ​poor​ ​dear​ ​looked​ ​so flustered​ ​and​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​depth.​ ​In​ ​fact,​ ​the​ ​more​ ​she​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​it,​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​did​ ​share​ ​a​ ​few habits​ ​with​ ​Allan,​ ​like​ ​chewing​ ​the​ ​inside​ ​of​ ​his​ ​cheek​ ​when​ ​he​ ​was​ ​nervous,​ ​and​ ​flitting​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​from side​ ​when​ ​he​ ​was​ ​flustered.​ ​They​ ​even​ ​walked​ ​similar……​ ​oh​ ​no.​ ​No,​ ​Trixie​ ​didn’t,​ ​did​ ​she?

Twilight,​ ​still​ ​remembering​ ​her​ ​number,​ ​peered​ ​intently​ ​at​ ​the​ ​retreating​ ​mare.​ ​Was​ ​that really...?

Trixie​ ​took​ ​the​ ​cards​ ​with​ ​a​ ​grin,​ ​and​ ​called​ ​out:​ ​“Well,​ ​we​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​those​ ​now,​ ​do​ ​we?”

She​ ​gleefully​ ​threw​ ​them​ ​up​ ​into​ ​the​ ​air,​ ​where​ ​they​ ​spontaneously​ ​caught​ ​fire​ ​and​ ​vanished​ ​in seconds.​ ​The​ ​crowd​ ​applauded.​ ​“Alright​ ​then,​ ​just​ ​to​ ​clarify,​ ​Princess.​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​spoken​ ​to​ ​you​ ​about the​ ​tricks​ ​in​ ​the​ ​show,​ ​have​ ​I?​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​pre-arranged​ ​anything​ ​with​ ​you?”

Twilight​ ​rolled​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​at​ ​the​ ​mandated​ ​disclaimer,​ ​but​ ​smiled​ ​despite​ ​it.​ ​“No​ ​Trixie.​ ​I​ ​didn’t even​ ​know​ ​there​ ​would​ ​be​ ​cards​ ​tonight.”

Another​ ​small​ ​chuckle​ ​from​ ​the​ ​crowd.

“Good.”​ ​Trixie​ ​said.​ ​“Of​ ​course,​ ​now,​ ​we​ ​have​ ​the​ ​problem​ ​of​ ​not​ ​having​ ​the​ ​deck​ ​from​ ​which our​ ​fair​ ​Princess​ ​selected​ ​her​ ​card.”​ ​She​ ​paused,​ ​grinning​ ​like​ ​a​ ​mad​ ​scientist.​ ​“But​ ​not​ ​to​ ​worry​ ​folks. The​ ​great​ ​and​ ​Powerful​ ​Trixie​ ​comes​ ​prepared.​ ​Cinnamon,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​would​ ​be​ ​so​ ​kind?”

Cinnamon​ ​nodded​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​offstage.​ ​She​ ​returned​ ​a​ ​few​ ​moments​ ​later,​ ​wheeling​ ​a​ ​large wardrobe​ ​out​ ​from​ ​offstage.

“Now,​ ​fillies​ ​and​ ​gentlecolts.​ ​Would​ ​you​ ​say​ ​it​ ​was​ ​impossible​ ​for​ ​this​ ​old​ ​wardrobe,​ ​which was​ ​made​ ​over​ ​twenty​ ​years​ ​ago,​ ​to​ ​have​ ​the​ ​exact​ ​card,​ ​drawn​ ​by​ ​the​ ​princess​ ​drawn​ ​in​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of it?”

A​ ​few​ ​negatory​ ​responses​ ​were​ ​mixed​ ​in​ ​with​ ​more​ ​neutral​ ​and​ ​confirming​ ​ones​ ​from​ ​the crowd.

“Well,​ ​isn’t​ ​this​ ​like​ ​my​ ​first​ ​visit​ ​to​ ​Ponyville?​ ​We​ ​have​ ​a​ ​few​ ​naysayers​ ​in​ ​the​ ​crowd​ ​tonight.”

​ ​The​ ​crowd​ ​laughed.​ ​Trixie’s​ ​lighthearted​ ​tone​ ​made​ ​it​ ​quite​ ​clear​ ​she​ ​had​ ​gotten​ ​over​ ​that​ ​particular debacle.​ ​“Well,​ ​Princess,​ ​could​ ​you​ ​please​ ​validate​ ​the​ ​age​ ​of​ ​this​ ​wardrobe,​ ​just​ ​to​ ​be​ ​sure?”

Twilight​ ​nodded,​ ​and​ ​moved​ ​up​ ​to​ ​the​ ​stage,​ ​where​ ​Cinnamon​ ​offered​ ​her​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​up,​ ​which she​ ​politely​ ​accepted.​ ​For​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​their​ ​eyes​ ​met,​ ​but​ ​then​ ​Cinnamon​ ​turned​ ​away.​ ​Twilight’s horn​ ​lit​ ​up,​ ​as​ ​she​ ​examined​ ​the​ ​piece​ ​of​ ​furniture​ ​with​ ​a​ ​spell​ ​she’d​ ​learned​ ​some​ ​time​ ​ago.

“This​ ​wardrobe​ ​is​ ​about​ ​twenty​ ​years​ ​old,​ ​give​ ​or​ ​take​ ​a​ ​week​ ​or​ ​two.”

Satisfied,​ ​the​ ​crowd​ ​settled​ ​back,​ ​waiting​ ​for​ ​the​ ​payoff.

“Well​ ​Princess.​ ​You​ ​remember​ ​the​ ​card​ ​you​ ​chose?”

“Yes.​ ​Do​ ​you​ ​want​ ​me​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​you​ ​now?”

“Please,​ ​do.”

“Alright​ ​then.​ ​The​ ​card​ ​I​ ​chose​ ​was​ ​the​ ​King​ ​of​ ​Hearts.”

“Ooh,​ ​nice​ ​choice,​ ​but​ ​let’s​ ​see​ ​if​ ​that’s​ ​what​ ​the​ ​maker​ ​of​ ​the​ ​cupboard​ ​predicted?”​ ​Trixie said,​ ​her​ ​horn​ ​and​ ​Cinnamon’s​ ​glowing​ ​as​ ​their​ ​telekinesis​ ​grabbed​ ​ahold​ ​of​ ​the​ ​handles,​ ​and​ ​pulled.

The​ ​crowd​ ​remained​ ​silent.​ ​Trixie​ ​looked​ ​inside,​ ​before​ ​sighing.​ ​“Whoops.​ ​Embarassing.”

The​ ​seven​ ​of​ ​clubs​ ​stared​ ​back​ ​at​ ​them​ ​from​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​the​ ​closet.​ ​Cinnamon​ ​looked​ ​ready to​ ​die,​ ​but​ ​Trixie​ ​just​ ​rolled​ ​with​ ​it.​ ​The​ ​show​ ​must​ ​go​ ​on,​ ​Twilight​ ​supposed.

“Wait​ ​a​ ​second.”​ ​Trixie​ ​said,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​cupboard​ ​as​ ​Cinnamon​ ​closed​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​“Lovely assistant,​ ​I​ ​have​ ​a​ ​hunch.​ ​Could​ ​you​ ​please​ ​reopen​ ​the​ ​wardrobe?”

“Uh,​ ​sure.”​ ​Cinnamon​ ​responded,​ ​opening​ ​the​ ​door​ ​again.​ ​The​ ​seven​ ​of​ ​clubs​ ​still​ ​sat​ ​there, mocking​ ​them.

“Could​ ​you​ ​step​ ​inside​ ​please?”

Cinnamon​ ​fixed​ ​Trixie​ ​a​ ​look,​ ​but​ ​obeyed​ ​the​ ​request,​ ​stepping​ ​inside.

“Now,​ ​you’re​ ​not​ ​claustrophobic,​ ​are​ ​you,​ ​Cinni?”

“Uh,​ ​maybe​ ​a​ ​little?”

“Oh,​ ​you​ ​might​ ​want​ ​to​ ​hold​ ​your​ ​breath​ ​then.”​ ​Trixie​ ​said.

“That’s​ ​not​ ​how​ ​claustrophobi-HEY!”​ ​Trixie​ ​shoved​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​inside,​ ​and​ ​slammed​ ​the​ ​door.

“TRIXIE!”

“Oh,​ ​hush​ ​now,​ ​Trixie’s​ ​working.”

Twilight​ ​stared,​ ​mouth​ ​agape​ ​in​ ​horror.​ ​“Trixie?!”

“Please,​ ​Princess,​ ​you’ll​ ​like​ ​this,​ ​just​ ​trust​ ​me.”

Twilight​ ​bit​ ​her​ ​lip.​ ​She​ ​didn’t​ ​like​ ​this.​ ​Trixie​ ​didn’t​ ​wait​ ​for​ ​her​ ​though.​ ​“Cinnamon,​ ​could you​ ​do​ ​Trixie​ ​a​ ​favour​ ​and​ ​keep​ ​talking?​ ​I​ ​think​ ​the​ ​audience​ ​misses​ ​you​ ​already.”

“Oh,​ ​that’s​ ​good.”​ ​Cinnamon’s​ ​muffled​ ​voice​ ​came​ ​through​ ​the​ ​doors.​ ​“Cause​ ​I​ ​​really​ ​​miss
them​ ​right​ ​now.”

“That’s​ ​good.”​ ​Trixie​ ​said,​ ​trotting​ ​around​ ​the​ ​box,​ ​examining​ ​it​ ​quite​ ​thoroughly.​ ​“Keep going.”

“So,​ ​what​ ​I​ ​should​ ​I​ ​talk​ ​about?”​ ​Cinnamon​ ​asked.

“Well,​ ​are​ ​you​ ​dating​ ​anypony?​ ​Or​ ​do​ ​you​ ​have​ ​somepony​ ​in​ ​mind?​ ​I’m​ ​certain​ ​a​ ​few​ ​ponies are​ ​interested​ ​out​ ​here.”​ ​Trixie​ ​gestured​ ​to​ ​the​ ​audience.

“I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​that’s​ ​appropriate!”​ ​Cinnamon​ ​called.

Trixie​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​cackle.​ ​“So​ ​you​ ​do​ ​have​ ​somepony​ ​you​ ​like,​ ​don’t​ ​you?”

Twilight’s​ ​curiosity​ ​piqued.​ ​If​ ​she​ ​was​ ​right​ ​about​ ​who​ ​Cinnamon​ ​was,​ ​this​ ​could​ ​be​ ​quite informative.

“W-well.​ ​There​ ​is​ ​this​ ​one​ ​pony….”

“Well,​ ​what’s​ ​he​ ​like?”​ ​Trixie​ ​pressed,​ ​sliding​ ​her​ ​hooves​ ​along​ ​the​ ​base​ ​of​ ​the​ ​box,​ ​searching for​ ​something.

“Well….​ ​It’s​ ​not​ ​exactly​ ​a​ ​him….”​ ​Cinnamon​ ​answered,​ ​sounding​ ​quite​ ​fearful​ ​of​ ​the​ ​crowds response.

“Ooh,​ ​it’s​ ​a​ ​mare​ ​that’s​ ​caught​ ​your​ ​eye,​ ​is​ ​it?”​ ​The​ ​crowd​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​collective,​ ​romantic: “Ooooooooo…..”

As​ ​Trixie​ ​continued​ ​searching​ ​the​ ​side​ ​of​ ​the​ ​wardrobe​ ​for​ ​something,​ ​Twilight​ ​noticed​ ​that the​ ​box​ ​her​ ​seat​ ​was​ ​in​ ​was​ ​no​ ​longer​ ​so​ ​empty,​ ​as​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​had​ ​arrived,​ ​and​ ​were​ ​all​ ​eagerly listening.​ ​They​ ​must​ ​have​ ​been​ ​here​ ​since​ ​before​ ​the​ ​wardrobe​ ​part.

“Well,​ ​come​ ​on,​ ​Cinnamon.​ ​Spill!​ ​What’s​ ​she​ ​like?”

“She’s….​ ​She’s​ ​wonderful!”​ ​The​ ​adoration​ ​that​ ​filtered​ ​through​ ​the​ ​doors​ ​was​ ​dorable.​ ​“She loves​ ​animals,​ ​and​ ​she’s​ ​really​ ​cute.​ ​Every​ ​time​ ​I​ ​see​ ​her,​ ​it​ ​feels​ ​like​ ​my​ ​hearts​ ​gonna​ ​burst!”

“Aww,​ ​you​ ​really​ ​like​ ​her,​ ​don’t​ ​you​ ​Cinnamon?”​ ​Trixie​ ​teased.​ ​“Anything​ ​you’d​ ​like​ ​to​ ​say​ ​to her,​ ​if​ ​she​ ​was​ ​here?”
Cinnamon​ ​didn’t​ ​respond​ ​for​ ​a​ ​little​ ​bit.​ ​“I-I…..I​ ​guess…..I’d​ ​say…..That​ ​even​ ​though​ ​my​ ​life’s​ ​a mess,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​have​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​what​ ​I’m​ ​doing​ ​half​ ​the​ ​time….I….​ ​think​ ​I​ ​might​ ​be​ ​in​ ​love​ ​with​ ​her.”

“And​ ​who​ ​did​ ​you​ ​say​ ​she​ ​was?​ ​An​ ​animal​ ​lover?”

Twilight​ ​noticed​ ​Fluttershy​ ​stiffen​ ​as​ ​the​ ​words​ ​hit​ ​home.​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​eyes​ ​went​ ​impossibly wide,​ ​as​ ​she​ ​figured​ ​out​ ​who​ ​‘Cinnamon’,​ ​really​ ​was.

“Well,​ ​Cinnamon,​ ​although​ ​Trixie​ ​will​ ​need​ ​you​ ​to​ ​carry​ ​on​ ​being​ ​my​ ​assistant​ ​for​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of the​ ​show,​ ​I​ ​do​ ​have​ ​to​ ​confess​ ​two​ ​things.​ ​One,​ ​this​ ​trick​ ​is​ ​actually​ ​two​ ​tricks​ ​at​ ​once.​ ​And​ ​two.​ ​Trixie knows​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​you’re​ ​talking​ ​about.”

Twilight​ ​stiffened.​ ​“No,​ ​Trixie,​ ​don’t​ ​do​ ​this​ ​to​ ​him.​ ​He’s​ ​been​ ​doing​ ​so​ ​well!”​ ​She​ ​muttered, trying​ ​to​ ​decide​ ​whether​ ​or​ ​not​ ​to​ ​intervene.

“Y-you​ ​do?”​ ​Cinnamon’s​ ​voice​ ​wavered.

“Yes,​ ​and​ ​Trixie​ ​also​ ​knows​ ​she’s​ ​watching​ ​the​ ​show​ ​tonight.”

Cinnamon’s​ ​voice​ ​fell​ ​silent.​ ​Twilight​ ​could​ ​practically​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​emotional​ ​overload​ ​coming, could​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​buildup.​ ​“I-I​ ​just​ ​told​ ​her…?”​ ​Oh,​ ​sweet​ ​Celestia.​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​sounded​ ​heartbroken.

“Yes,​ ​you​ ​did.​ ​Now,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​going​ ​to​ ​single​ ​her​ ​out.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​neither​ ​of​ ​you​ ​would​ ​like​ ​that​ ​very much,​ ​so​ ​let’s​ ​just​ ​finish​ ​the​ ​trick,​ ​shall​ ​we?”

Although​ ​nopony​ ​else​ ​could​ ​hear​ ​it,​ ​Twilight​ ​felt​ ​a​ ​tear​ ​snake​ ​down​ ​her​ ​face​ ​at​ ​the​ ​strangled sob​ ​she​ ​heard​ ​from​ ​inside​ ​the​ ​wardrobe.

“S-s-s-sure.”

***************

The​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​show​ ​was​ ​marred​ ​for​ ​both​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​by​ ​the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​had to​ ​pretend​ ​to​ ​be​ ​perfectly​ ​alright​ ​the​ ​whole​ ​way​ ​through.​ ​‘Cinnamon’s’​ ​composure​ ​kept​ ​cracking every​ ​so​ ​often,​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​a​ ​tiny,​ ​murderous​ ​glare​ ​to​ ​slip​ ​past​ ​her​ ​friendly​ ​mask​ ​each​ ​time,​ ​each​ ​one directed​ ​at​ ​Trixie.

The​ ​moment​ ​after the​ ​final​ ​trick,​ ​which​ ​culminated​ ​in​ ​an​ ​impressive​ ​display​ ​of​ ​doves​ ​being conjured​ ​out​ ​of​ ​an​ ​explosion​ ​of​ ​fireworks,​ ​fired​ ​by​ ​Trixie​ ​as​ ​she​ ​balanced​ ​precariously​ ​on​ ​top​ ​of​ ​a manticore’s​ ​head, Trixie called the show to an end.

“Thank​ ​you​ ​fillies​ ​and​ ​gentlecolts!​ ​You’ve​ ​been​ ​a​ ​wonderful​ ​audience!​ ​Please,​ ​give​ ​a​ ​big round​ ​of​ ​applause​ ​for​ ​our​ ​wonderful​ ​assistant,​ ​Cinnamon​ ​Bun,​ ​and​ ​my​ ​best​ ​friend,​ ​Starlight​ ​Glimmer! I’ve​ ​been​ ​the​ ​Great​ ​and​ ​Powerful​ ​Trixie Lulamoon!​ ​Thank​ ​you,​ ​and​ ​goodnight!”

The​ ​crowd​ ​roared​ ​in​ ​thunderous​ ​applause,​ ​as​ ​Starlight​ ​emerged​ ​from​ ​backstage,​ ​and​ ​the three​ ​mares​ ​bowed​ ​from​ ​the​ ​crowd,​ ​accompanied​ ​by​ ​the​ ​manticore,​ ​before​ ​trotting​ ​offstage. Twilight​ ​didn’t​ ​wait.​ ​She​ ​smelled​ ​trouble,​ ​and​ ​so​ ​did​ ​Fluttershy.

*******************

“You​ ​complete,​ ​and​ ​total​ ​bitch!!”​ ​Allan​ ​snarled,​ ​still​ ​wearing​ ​his​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​disguise,​ ​as​ ​he was​ ​so​ ​angry,​ ​so​ ​livid,​ ​that​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​even​ ​muster​ ​up​ ​the​ ​control​ ​to​ ​shift​ ​back.​ ​“What​ ​in​ ​the​ ​name of​ ​everything​ ​holy​ ​was​ ​that?!”

“Well…​ ​Trixie​ ​received​ ​a​ ​letter​ ​from​ ​her​ ​friend​ ​Thorax​ ​earlier​ ​this​ ​evening,​ ​telling​ ​me​ ​how​ ​you seemed​ ​to​ ​like​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​but​ ​couldn’t​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​figure​ ​out​ ​your​ ​feelings.​ ​Trixie​ ​thought​ ​she​ ​could​ ​help you​ ​out-”

“By​ ​tricking​ ​me​ ​into​ ​telling​ ​somepony​ ​something​ ​that​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​even​ ​sure​ ​of?​ ​Something​ ​that​ ​is already​ ​more​ ​complicated​ ​than​ ​it​ ​would​ ​have​ ​to​ ​be​ ​for​ ​this​ ​stupid​ ​fucking​ ​plan​ ​of​ ​yours​ ​to​ ​work?” Allan​ ​spat​ ​back.​ ​“This​ ​was​ ​a​ ​real​ ​messed​ ​up​ ​thing​ ​to​ ​do,​ ​especially​ ​to​ ​somepony​ ​you​ ​just​ ​met!​ ​Did you​ ​even​ ​consider​ ​what​ ​this​ ​might​ ​do​ ​to​ ​me?​ ​You​ ​made​ ​me​ ​look​ ​like​ ​an​ ​idiot,​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​half​ ​of​ ​the town!”​ ​Allan​ ​felt​ ​like​ ​draining​ ​her​ ​emotions.​ ​He​ ​felt​ ​so​ ​angry!​ ​“You​ ​even​ ​did​ ​it​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​my​ ​friends! Do​ ​you​ ​have​ ​any​ ​idea​ ​how​ ​that​ ​makes​ ​me​ ​feel?​ ​Do​ ​you?”

Trixie​ ​couldn’t​ ​really​ ​say​ ​anything.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​right.​ ​She​ ​hadn’t​ ​talked​ ​to​ ​anypony​ ​else,​ ​she hadn’t​ ​checked.​ ​She’d​ ​read​ ​the​ ​letter​ ​mere​ ​hours​ ​before​ ​the​ ​show,​ ​having​ ​only​ ​met​ ​Allan​ ​earlier​ ​that same​ ​evening.​ ​She’d​ ​been​ ​stupid,​ ​and​ ​now….

“You’re​ ​a​ ​bitch,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​hope​ ​you​ ​get​ ​eaten​ ​by​ ​some​ ​giant​ ​monster!”​ ​Allan​ ​shrieked​ ​the​ ​words, his​ ​vocal​ ​range​ ​as​ ​a​ ​mare​ ​far​ ​higher​ ​than​ ​he​ ​was​ ​used​ ​to.​ ​“Screw​ ​you,​ ​and​ ​screw​ ​your​ ​stupid​ ​magic show!”

She​ ​charged​ ​out,​ ​not​ ​caring​ ​that​ ​she​ ​barreled​ ​through​ ​her​ ​own​ ​friends,​ ​knocking​ ​Rarity​ ​over and​ ​shoving​ ​Applejack​ ​headfirst​ ​into​ ​a​ ​crate​ ​of​ ​stage​ ​supplies.​ ​Starlight​ ​watched​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​go from​ ​the​ ​doorway,​ ​eyes​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​pity.

********************

Author's Notes:

Bon Bon likes keeping an eye on things, Lyra is an excellent secret keeper, Starlight is a hero, and Trixie is insensitive. Welcome to another day in Ponyville, Allan.

**************************

Le gasp! My longest Chapter yet! Hope you guys enjoy!

Chapter 15: Stormfront

​ Twilight,​ ​Pinkie,​ ​Rainbow​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​barreled​ ​inside,​ ​followed​ ​closely​ ​by​ ​a​ ​very​ ​angry, very​ ​dirty​ ​Rarity,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​disheveled​ ​Applejack,​ ​who​ ​was​ ​covered​ ​in​ ​wood​ ​splinters​ ​from​ ​the​ ​crate​ ​she had​ ​busted​ ​when​ ​she​ ​was​ ​shoved​ ​into​ ​it.

Trixie,​ ​who​ ​had​ ​been​ ​the​ ​one​ ​responsible​ ​for​ ​Alan's​ ​sudden​ ​exit,​ ​sat​ ​on​ ​the​ ​floor,​ ​staring through​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​her​ ​friends,​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​eyes​ ​fixed​ ​on​ ​the​ ​spot​ ​she​ ​had​ ​last​ ​seen​ ​Allan. Starlight​ ​stood​ ​close​ ​by,​ ​torn​ ​between​ ​wanting​ ​to​ ​comfort​ ​her​ ​friend,​ ​and​ ​berate​ ​her​ ​for​ ​her​ ​idiotic stunt.​ ​Her​ ​eyes​ ​flicked​ ​between​ ​Trixie​ ​and​ ​Twilight,​ ​between​ ​friend​ ​and​ ​teacher,​ ​before​ ​she​ ​finally settled​ ​on​ ​the​ ​third​ ​option​ ​of​ ​standing​ ​aside.​ ​She​ ​couldn’t​ ​really​ ​do​ ​either​ ​without​ ​getting​ ​in​ ​the
doghouse​ ​with​ ​somepony.

Twilight​ ​stepped​ ​up​ ​to​ ​Trixie,​ ​eyes​ ​stern.​ ​“Trixie.”

Trixie​ ​remained​ ​silent.

“Trixie,​ ​why​ ​did​ ​you​ ​do​ ​this?”

Trixie​ ​slowly​ ​turned​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​up​ ​to​ ​face​ ​the​ ​Princess.​ ​“I…..just​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​help…..”

Rainbow​ ​snorted.​ ​“Some​ ​help.”

“As​ ​tactless​ ​as​ ​that​ ​was,​ ​Dash​ ​has​ ​got​ ​a​ ​point.”​ ​Applejack​ ​said.​ ​“Y’all​ ​didn’t​ ​have​ ​a​ ​clue​ ​what y’all​ ​was​ ​doing,​ ​did​ ​ya?”

Trixie​ ​shook​ ​her​ ​head,​ ​slowly.​ ​“He​ ​said​ ​he​ ​hoped​ ​I​ ​got​ ​eaten​ ​by​ ​a​ ​monster.”

Fluttershy​ ​went​ ​pale.​ ​“He​ ​what…..?”

“He​ ​said​ ​he​ ​hoped​ ​I​ ​got​ ​eaten​ ​by​ ​a​ ​monster.”​ ​Trixie​ ​repeated,​ ​despondent.

“He​ ​wouldn’t​ ​do​ ​that….”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​said,​ ​quietly.​ ​“He​ ​wouldn’t​ ​say​ ​that….”​ ​Her​ ​soft​ ​voice​ ​was plagued​ ​with​ ​disbelief.​ ​She​ ​knew​ ​him​ ​best,​ ​but​ ​Twilight​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​perhaps​ ​that’s​ ​why​ ​she​ ​couldn’t see​ ​it.​ ​He​ ​wasn’t​ ​a​ ​pony.​ ​He​ ​wasn’t​ ​even​ ​a​ ​changeling.

“We​ ​gotta​ ​go​ ​get​ ​him!”​ ​Rainbow​ ​cried,​ ​drawing​ ​approval​ ​from​ ​the​ ​others.​ ​“The​ ​Everfree
forest​ ​has​ ​been​ ​building​ ​up​ ​a​ ​storm​ ​for​ ​days,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​it’s​ ​starting​ ​to​ ​break!​ ​He’ll​ ​be​ ​in​ ​danger!” “We​ ​haven’t​ ​a​ ​moment​ ​to​ ​lose,​ ​darlings,​ ​let’s​ ​go​ ​find​ ​our​ ​friend!”​ ​Rarity​ ​cried,​ ​for​ ​once ignoring​ ​her​ ​disheveled​ ​appearance​ ​and​ ​muddy​ ​mane.
The​ ​mares​ ​charged​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​now​ ​darkened​ ​streets,​ ​the​ ​bright​ ​light​ ​of​ ​the​ ​moon​ ​shining overhead,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​deep,​ ​ominous,​ ​rumbling​ ​shadow​ ​that​ ​hung​ ​over​ ​the​ ​Everfree​ ​forest​ ​as​ ​a​ ​thick blanket​ ​of​ ​oily​ ​darkness.

************************

Allan​ ​ran.​ ​His​ ​sides​ ​heaved​ ​as​ ​he​ ​struggled​ ​to​ ​breathe​ ​through​ ​his​ ​wailing​ ​sobs,​ ​unable​ ​to stop​ ​the​ ​emotions​ ​welling​ ​up.​ ​Why?​ ​Why​ ​had​ ​he​ ​gone​ ​along​ ​with​ ​Trixie?​ ​Why​ ​had​ ​he​ ​said​ ​those things?​ ​He​ ​loved​ ​Anna!​ ​Why​ ​had​ ​he​ ​thought​ ​about​ Fluttershy?​ ​Why​ ​had​ ​he​ ​said​ ​any​ ​of​ ​it​ ​at​ ​all?​ ​He could​ ​have​ ​lied!​ ​Why​ ​didn’t​ ​he​ ​just​ ​lie?

The​ ​confusing​ ​tumble​ ​of​ ​questions​ ​roiled​ ​on​ ​as​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​started​ ​to​ ​splash​ ​in​ ​water,​ ​and​ ​as his​ ​coat​ ​started​ ​to​ ​stick​ ​to​ ​the​ ​body​ ​that​ ​Trixie​ ​had​ ​designed.​ ​The​ ​rain​ ​beat​ ​down​ ​on​ ​him,​ ​trying​ ​to slow​ ​him​ ​down,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​bury​ ​him​ ​in​ ​the​ ​softening​ ​mud.​ ​His​ ​frantic​ ​hooves​ ​churned​ ​the​ ​horrid material,​ ​with​ ​the​ ​pale​ ​brown​ ​coat​ ​of​ ​his​ ​current​ ​body​ ​completely​ ​darkened​ ​to​ ​near​ ​black​ ​with viscous​ ​dirt.​ ​He​ ​hadn’t​ ​even​ ​given​ ​thought​ ​as​ ​to​ ​where​ ​he​ ​was​ ​going,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​was​ ​very​ ​easy​ ​to​ ​ascertain the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​both​ ​very​ ​lost,​ ​and​ ​very​ ​deep​ ​in​ ​the​ ​bowels​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Everfree​ ​Forest.

He​ ​galloped​ ​up​ ​a​ ​hill,​ ​and​ ​finally,​ ​came​ ​to​ ​a​ ​stop.​ ​The​ ​rough​ ​stone​ ​and​ ​soft,​ ​gloopy​ ​mud​ ​that formed​ ​the​ ​hill​ ​poked​ ​up​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​trees,​ ​and​ ​on​ ​a​ ​good​ ​day,​ ​it​ ​could​ ​quite​ ​possibly​ ​have​ ​shown​ ​him just​ ​how​ ​far​ ​away​ ​Ponyville​ ​was,​ ​and​ ​in​ ​which​ ​direction.​ ​But​ ​with​ ​the​ ​stormclouds​ ​churning overhead,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​howling​ ​winds​ ​whipping​ ​the​ ​trees​ ​about​ ​like​ ​ragdolls,​ ​there​ ​was​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​see except​ ​more​ ​of​ ​the​ ​storm.​ ​Lightning​ ​flashed​ ​overhead,​ ​and​ ​thunder​ ​rumbled​ ​in​ ​titanic​ ​enormity.
Allan​ ​stood​ ​atop​ ​that​ ​vantage​ ​point,​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​storm,​ ​and​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​visibility,

trying​ ​to​ ​see​ ​anything​ ​that​ ​might​ ​help.​ ​The​ ​rain​ ​got​ ​into​ ​his​ ​the​ ​eyelashes​ ​of​ ​his​ ​persona,​ ​making sight​ ​impossible.​ ​Attempts​ ​to​ ​wipe​ ​the​ ​water​ ​away​ ​only​ ​made​ ​the​ ​situation​ ​worse,​ ​gumming​ ​his​ ​eyes up​ ​with​ ​thickening​ ​mud.
Growling,​ ​Allan​ ​went​ ​to​ ​adjust​ ​his​ ​step-​ ​and​ ​fell,​ ​the​ ​edge​ ​of​ ​the​ ​hill​ ​collapsing​ ​under​ ​it’s weight,​ ​and​ ​his.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​no​ ​time​ ​for​ ​a​ ​shout,​ ​only​ ​a​ ​startled​ ​yelp,​ ​as​ ​his​ ​back​ ​slammed​ ​into​ ​the ground,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​loose​ ​mud​ ​sent​ ​him​ ​careening​ ​downhill​ ​at​ ​a​ ​rapid​ ​pace,​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​do​ ​anything​ ​as​ ​he flew​ ​past​ ​trees​ ​and​ ​boulders,​ ​just​ ​glad​ ​that​ ​none​ ​of​ ​them​ ​had​ ​been​ ​in​ ​his​ ​path.

The​ ​stream​ ​of​ ​mud​ ​carried​ ​him​ ​on​ ​a​ ​winding​ ​course,​ ​snaking​ ​down​ ​on​ ​the​ ​path​ ​of​ ​least resistance.​ ​Allan​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​clear​ ​off​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​mud​ ​from​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​opened​ ​them​ ​in​ ​time​ ​to see​ ​that​ ​the​ ​trees​ ​he​ ​was​ ​now​ ​passing​ ​between​ ​were​ ​not​ ​the​ ​same​ ​as​ ​before.​ ​The​ ​trees​ ​here​ ​were monoliths​ ​to​ ​time​ ​itself,​ ​standing​ ​several​ ​dozen​ ​times​ ​taller​ ​and​ ​a​ ​few​ ​times​ ​wider​ ​than​ ​regular houses.​ ​The​ ​hill​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​fallen​ ​from​ ​wasn’t​ ​just​ ​some​ ​old​ ​hill.​ ​It​ ​had​ ​been​ ​a​ ​ring,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​see​ ​that
now.​ ​The​ ​slope​ ​circled​ ​around​ ​a​ ​large,​ ​central​ ​point,​ ​which​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​rapidly​ ​approaching.

The​ ​river​ ​of​ ​mud​ ​slalomed​ ​between​ ​the​ ​great​ ​roots​ ​of​ ​the​ ​innermost​ ​trees,​ ​before​ ​Allan​ ​was swept​ ​into​ ​the​ ​very​ ​center,​ ​where​ ​he​ ​saw​ ​his​ ​destination.​ ​A​ ​huge​ ​pit,​ ​right​ ​in​ ​the​ ​center​ ​of​ ​it​ ​all.​ ​The mud​ ​and​ ​water​ ​were​ ​cascading​ ​into​ ​it​ ​at​ ​an​ ​alarming​ ​rate,​ ​and​ ​if​ ​he​ ​did​ ​nothing,​ ​he’d​ ​be​ ​going​ ​over with​ ​it.

A​ ​medium​ ​sized​ ​sapling​ ​that​ ​had​ ​become​ ​caught​ ​in​ ​the​ ​current​ ​caught​ ​his​ ​eye,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​tried to​ ​maneuver​ ​over​ ​to​ ​it.​ ​It​ ​had​ ​broken​ ​in​ ​two​ ​near​ ​the​ ​bottom​ ​of​ ​its​ ​trunk,​ ​creating​ ​a​ ​sharp​ ​spike.​ ​His flailings​ ​did​ ​little​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​his​ ​head​ ​above​ ​the​ ​deluge,​ ​but​ ​did​ ​succeed​ ​in​ ​getting​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​the​ ​small tree.​ ​Desperation​ ​spurred​ ​him​ ​on,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​lifted​ ​up,​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​filth,​ ​surrounded​ ​by​ ​the​ ​blue glow​ ​of​ ​his​ ​telekinesis.

“Only​ ​get​ ​one​ ​shot​ ​at​ ​this!”​ ​He​ ​cried,​ ​and,​ ​levitating​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​above​ ​and​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​him, before​ ​thrusting​ ​it​ ​down​ ​as​ ​hard​ ​as​ ​he​ ​could,​ ​slicing​ ​through​ ​the​ ​loose​ ​mud​ ​and​ ​into​ ​the​ ​more​ ​solid ground.

Then​ ​he​ ​was​ ​slamming​ ​into​ ​it,​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​tipping​ ​over​ ​and​ ​flinging​ ​him​ ​up,​ ​a​ ​spray​ ​of​ ​muddied water​ ​soaring​ ​gracefully​ ​overhead​ ​and​ ​into​ ​the​ ​center​ ​of​ ​the​ ​pit​ ​before​ ​dropping​ ​out​ ​of​ ​sight.​ ​The tree​ ​had​ ​somehow​ ​gotten​ ​wedged​ ​on​ ​something​ ​in​ ​such​ ​a​ ​way​ ​that​ ​the​ ​trunk​ ​had​ ​ended​ ​up stretching​ ​out​ ​over​ ​the​ ​pit,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​left​ ​hanging​ ​on​ ​for​ ​dear​ ​life.

“I​ ​never​ ​should​ ​have​ ​left!​ ​I​ ​never​ ​should​ ​have​ ​left!”​ ​He​ ​screamed,​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​his​ ​panic down.​ ​His​ ​hooves​ ​gripped​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​as​ ​best​ ​they​ ​could,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​his​ ​purchase​ ​would​ ​not​ ​last. In​ ​the​ ​reprieve​ ​he​ ​had,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​able​ ​to​ ​focus​ ​long​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​shapeshift​ ​back​ ​into​ ​his​ ​Changeling​ ​self. He​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​buzz​ ​his​ ​wings,​ ​but​ ​they​ ​had​ ​quickly​ ​gotten​ ​waterlogged,​ ​and​ ​were​ ​useless.​ ​There​ ​was nowhere​ ​to​ ​go,​ ​no​ ​help​ ​that​ ​could​ ​reach​ ​him​ ​in​ ​time,​ ​no​ ​way​ ​to​ ​get​ ​a​ ​better​ ​grip​ ​without​ ​sacrificing
what​ ​little​ ​he​ ​already​ ​had.

“I​ ​shouldn’t​ ​have​ ​come​ ​out​ ​here….”​ ​He​ ​moaned.​ ​“I​ ​shouldn’t​ ​have…..”
His​ ​right​ ​hoof​ ​suddenly​ ​lost​ ​some​ ​of​ ​it’s​ ​purchase,​ ​causing​ ​him​ ​to​ ​fall,​ ​just​ ​for​ ​a​ ​brief​ ​second, in​ ​a​ ​quick,​ ​jerking​ ​motion.​ ​He​ ​barely​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​cling​ ​to​ ​that​ ​poor​ ​sapling,​ ​it’s​ ​wood​ ​obscured​ ​by​ ​a thick​ ​layer​ ​of​ ​mud​ ​and​ ​dirt.

“This​ ​was​ ​stupid.​ ​Stupid,​ ​stupid,​ ​STUPID!”​ ​He​ ​raged​ ​at​ ​himself​ ​for​ ​his​ ​idiocy.​ ​He’d​ ​had​ ​a chance,​ ​back​ ​there.​ ​A​ ​life.​ ​And​ ​now​ ​he’d​ ​wasted​ ​it​ ​all.​ ​Now​ ​he​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​fall​ ​a​ ​watery​ ​grave,​ ​and nopony​ ​would​ ​ever​ ​know​ ​where​ ​he’d​ ​gone.

“Fluttershy...I’m​ ​sorry.”​ ​He​ ​whispered,​ ​thinking​ ​to​ ​apologize​ ​for​ ​what​ ​he’d​ ​confessed​ ​during Trixie’s​ ​show.​ ​This​ ​would​ ​destroy​ ​her.​ ​“I’m​ ​so​ ​sorry​ ​for-”

His​ ​hooves​ ​slipped.

He​ ​fell.

****************

They​ ​yelled​ ​until​ ​their​ ​voices​ ​were​ ​raw​ ​from​ ​overuse,​ ​and​ ​even​ ​then,​ ​they​ ​kept​ ​shouting.​ ​The trail​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​left​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​deep​ ​into​ ​the​ ​forest,​ ​deeper​ ​than​ ​anypony​ ​had​ ​ever​ ​gone​ ​before. Rainbow​ ​hovered​ ​a​ ​few​ ​meters​ ​overhead,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​spot​ ​any​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​indication​ ​of​ ​Alan's​ ​passing​ ​from a​ ​distance,​ ​while​ ​Twilight,​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​peered​ ​at​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​and​ ​tried​ ​gleaning​ ​information​ ​from the​ ​local​ ​wildlife.​ ​Applejack,​ ​who​ ​had​ ​run​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​farm​ ​to​ ​fetch​ ​Winona,​ ​followed​ ​the
Border-Collie​ ​as​ ​she​ ​sniffed​ ​for​ ​the​ ​Changeling’s​ ​scent. Pinkie​ ​bounced​ ​about,​ ​calling​ ​out​ ​for​ ​Allan.​ ​“Allan!​ ​Come​ ​on​ ​out!​ ​You​ ​can​ ​stop​ ​playing​ ​hide and​ ​seek​ ​now!”

“Allan!​ ​Please​ ​answer​ ​us,​ ​darling!”​ ​Rarity​ ​cried.​ ​The​ ​fashionista​ ​was​ ​making​ ​every​ ​effort​ ​to ignore​ ​her​ ​own​ ​disheveled​ ​appearance,​ ​for​ ​the​ ​sake​ ​of​ ​their​ ​friend,​ ​to​ ​the​ ​point​ ​where​ ​she​ ​was visibly​ ​holding​ ​back​ ​her​ ​disgust​ ​at​ ​the​ ​mud,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​dripping​ ​mascara.

The​ ​storm​ ​had​ ​died​ ​down​ ​somewhat,​ ​going​ ​from​ ​howling​ ​tempest​ ​to​ ​pattering​ ​rain.​ ​Even still,​ ​the​ ​clouds​ ​above​ ​were​ ​thick,​ ​swirling,​ ​and​ ​just​ ​waiting​ ​to​ ​drop​ ​more​ ​of​ ​their​ ​worst​ ​on​ ​the​ ​group. The​ ​girls​ ​were​ ​beginning​ ​to​ ​think​ ​that​ ​charging​ ​out​ ​after​ ​Allan​ ​may​ ​have​ ​been​ ​a​ ​mistake.

“Allan!”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​called,​ ​pushing​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​to​ ​it’s​ ​limits​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​reach​ ​the​ ​volume required​ ​to​ ​pierce​ ​through​ ​the​ ​storm.​ ​“Allan!​ ​Where​ ​are​ ​you?!”

Rainbow​ ​dropped​ ​down​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sky,​ ​grimacing.​ ​“It’s​ ​no​ ​use!​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​see​ ​anything​ ​up​ ​there! If​ ​this​ ​keeps​ ​up,​ ​we’ll​ ​never​ ​find​ ​him!”

“There’s​ ​got​ ​to​ ​be​ ​something!”​ ​Twilight​ ​protested.​ ​“Maybe​ ​if-”

A​ ​bolt​ ​of​ ​lightning​ ​slammed​ ​down​ ​somewhere​ ​nearby,​ ​causing​ ​them​ ​all​ ​to​ ​scream.​ ​The​ ​wind rose​ ​in​ ​strength,​ ​the​ ​clouds​ ​grew​ ​even​ ​more​ ​agitated,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​rain​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​thick​ ​hail.​ ​Twilight​ ​cast​ ​a shield​ ​spell​ ​over​ ​them​ ​all,​ ​though​ ​Applejack,​ ​Rarity​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​all​ ​received​ ​bruises.

“We​ ​can’t​ ​stay​ ​out​ ​here!”​ ​The​ ​Princess​ ​cried.​ ​“If​ ​we​ ​do,​ ​the​ ​storm​ ​could​ ​seriously​ ​hurt​ ​one​ ​of us!​ ​Let’s​ ​go​ ​back!​ ​We’ll​ ​start​ ​again​ ​in​ ​the​ ​morning!”

Fluttershy​ ​whirled​ ​upon​ ​her​ ​friend​ ​the​ ​moment​ ​the​ ​suggestion​ ​left​ ​her​ ​lips.​ ​“He​ ​may​ ​not have​ ​until​ ​morning!​ ​What​ ​if​ ​he’s​ ​gotten​ ​hurt?​ ​What​ ​if…..what​ ​if​ ​he​ ​died?!”

The​ ​others​ ​were​ ​silent,​ ​even​ ​Pinkie.​ ​If​ ​something​ ​happened​ ​to​ ​Allan,​ ​would​ ​they​ ​ever​ ​be​ ​able to​ ​forgive​ ​themselves?​ ​Another​ ​lightning​ ​bolt​ ​struck,​ ​illuminating​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​pleading​ ​eyes.​ ​How could​ ​they​ ​say​ ​no​ ​without​ ​breaking​ ​their​ ​friends​ ​heart?

Before​ ​any​ ​answer​ ​could​ ​be​ ​given,​ ​a​ ​bolt​ ​of​ ​lightning​ ​flashed​ ​through​ ​the​ ​sky​ ​overhead, followed​ ​by​ ​another​ ​that​ ​speared​ ​down​ ​towards​ ​them,​ ​before​ ​smashing​ ​into​ ​Twilight’s​ ​shield.​ ​The energy​ ​crackled​ ​and​ ​arced​ ​along​ ​the​ ​shield,​ ​but​ ​also​ ​followed​ ​the​ ​spell​ ​to​ ​it’s​ ​source​ ​and​ ​then through​ ​Twilight,​ ​causing​ ​her​ ​to​ ​jerk​ ​and​ ​scream​ ​as​ ​her​ ​feathers​ ​curled,​ ​her​ ​coat​ ​smoked,​ ​and​ ​her limbs​ ​spasmed.

The​ ​blinding​ ​light​ ​died​ ​away,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​girls​ ​all​ ​gasped​ ​in​ ​horror​ ​at​ ​a​ ​very​ ​unconscious​ ​Twilight lying​ ​there,​ ​body​ ​smoking​ ​and​ ​mane​ ​in​ ​complete​ ​disarray.​ ​The​ ​tip​ ​of​ ​her​ ​horn​ ​was​ ​white​ ​hot,​ ​glowing and​ ​smoking,​ ​occasionally​ ​sparking​ ​when​ ​the​ ​poor​ ​mare​ ​twitched.

“Sweet​ ​Celestia!”​ ​Rarity​ ​cried.​ ​“We​ ​have​ ​to​ ​get​ ​her​ ​back​ ​to​ ​Ponyville,​ ​now!”

Nopony​ ​had​ ​any​ ​argument.

******************

Cold.​ ​That’s​ ​what​ ​he​ ​felt.​ ​Cold.​ ​Frigid.​ ​Freezing.​ ​Frozen.​ ​The​ ​darkness​ ​swirled​ ​about​ ​him, taunting​ ​him,​ ​teasing​ ​him.​ ​It​ ​whispered​ ​things.​ ​Vile​ ​things.​ ​Crumbling​ ​cities.​ ​Empires​ ​torn​ ​down. Enemies​ ​drained​ ​of​ ​all​ ​emotion,​ ​hypnotized,​ ​or​ ​downright​ ​killed.​ ​The​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​chilling,​ ​cold,​ ​and delighted​ ​in​ ​it’s​ ​own​ ​savagery.​ ​It​ ​praised​ ​it’s​ ​victories​ ​and​ ​reviled​ ​it’s​ ​own​ ​failures.​ ​It​ ​scared​ ​him.​ ​The voice​ ​scared​ ​him.

Then,​ ​Chrysalis​ ​stood​ ​before​ ​him.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​exactly​ ​as​ ​he​ ​remembered​ ​her.​ ​Long,​ ​putrid​ ​green hair,​ ​cat​ ​slit​ ​eyes,​ ​black​ ​shell,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​devious,​ ​vicious​ ​smile.​ ​His​ ​parents​ ​stood​ ​next​ ​to​ ​her,​ ​faces​ ​slack and​ ​devoid​ ​of​ ​emotion.

She​ ​trotted​ ​around​ ​him,​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​him,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​drinking​ ​in​ ​his​ ​appearance.​ ​“I​ ​have​ ​them now,​ ​boy.​ ​Soon,​ ​I’ll​ ​have​ ​the​ ​lovely​ ​Katie​ ​too.​ ​Then​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​your​ ​miserable​ ​city.​ ​Then​ ​the​ ​country, and​ ​the​ ​continent,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​the​ ​world.​ ​Then.​ ​Then,​ ​I​ ​will​ ​claim​ ​my​ ​vengeance.​ ​And​ ​I​ ​have​ ​you​ ​to thank​ ​for​ ​it.”​ ​Chrysalis​ ​leered​ ​at​ ​him​ ​as​ ​she​ ​spoke,​ ​and​ ​as​ ​she​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​end,​ ​she​ ​started​ ​to chuckle,​ ​which​ ​devolved​ ​very​ ​quickly​ ​into​ ​full​ ​on,​ ​demented​ ​laughter.​ ​“They’ll​ ​all​ ​be​ ​mine!​ ​And​ ​it’s​ ​all
your​ ​fault!”

Allan​ ​just​ ​stood​ ​there,​ ​aghast,​ ​tears​ ​dripping​ ​down​ ​his​ ​face​ ​at​ ​the​ ​crowd​ ​of​ ​people,​ ​human people,​ ​who​ ​stared​ ​back​ ​at​ ​him​ ​with​ ​accusing​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​hateful​ ​stares.

“You​ ​let​ ​her​ ​in!”​ ​One​ ​cried.

“You​ ​did​ ​this​ ​to​ ​us!”​ ​​ ​A​ ​woman​ ​screamed.​ ​“You​ ​made​ ​this​ ​happen!”

“I​ ​hate​ ​you!”​ ​Screamed​ ​Anna.

“I​ ​wish​ ​you​ ​died!”​ ​Josh​ ​cried.

“I’ll​ ​kill​ ​you!”​ ​Roared​ ​Mike.

Katie,​ ​his​ ​sister,​ ​his​ ​big,​ ​loving​ ​sister,​ ​stood​ ​there,​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​him,​ ​eyes​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​seething rage,​ ​and​ ​hate.​ ​Allan​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​reach​ ​her,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​crowds​ ​pushed​ ​back,​ ​keeping​ ​him​ ​from​ ​her.​ ​His outstretched​ ​hand​ ​could​ ​not​ ​reach​ ​her,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​desperate​ ​pleading​ ​expression​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face​ ​could​ ​not stir​ ​her.

She​ ​looked​ ​him​ ​in​ ​the​ ​eye,​ ​and​ ​spoke.​ ​“I​ ​wish​ ​you’d​ ​never​ ​been​ ​born,​ ​you​ ​changeling​ ​freak.”

Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​move,​ ​could​ ​do​ ​nothing​ ​at​ ​first​ ​but​ ​watch​ ​in​ ​horror​ ​as​ ​he​ ​fingers​ ​shriveled​ ​up, shrinking​ ​into​ ​a​ ​hard,​ ​bronze​ ​mass.​ ​He​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​in​ ​in​ ​horror,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​chitin​ ​spread​ ​up​ ​his​ ​leg,​ ​then across​ ​his​ ​chest.

“Katie!​ ​Please!​ ​Stop​ ​it!​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​mean​ ​to!​ ​Please​ ​stop!​ ​I​ ​just​ ​want​ ​to​ ​go​ ​home!​ ​I​ ​can’t-​ ​​ ​I​ ​can’t-”

**************

Allan​ ​sat​ ​bolt​ ​upright,​ ​screaming.​ ​He​ ​stared,​ ​horrified,​ ​at​ ​his​ ​own​ ​hooves​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​until reality​ ​returned,​ ​telling​ ​him​ ​that,​ ​for​ ​now,​ ​this​ ​was​ ​what​ ​he​ ​was​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​look​ ​like.​ ​His​ ​ragged breaths​ ​came​ ​quick​ ​and​ ​heavy,​ ​leaving​ ​him​ ​light​ ​headed​ ​and​ ​dizzy​ ​from​ ​improper​ ​breathing.

He​ ​was​ ​lying​ ​on​ ​the​ ​bank​ ​of​ ​what​ ​appeared​ ​to​ ​be​ ​an​ ​underground​ ​river,​ ​still​ ​covered​ ​from head​ ​to​ ​tail​ ​in​ ​mud​ ​that​ ​was​ ​now​ ​dried​ ​on,​ ​and​ ​cracked​ ​​ ​and​ ​flaked​ ​off​ ​where​ ​he​ ​had​ ​moved.​ ​Looking around,​ ​it​ ​became​ ​pretty​ ​obvious​ ​he​ ​was​ ​alone.

The​ ​river​ ​itself​ ​was​ ​still​ ​awash​ ​with​ ​muddied​ ​water,​ ​though​ ​it​ ​wasn’t​ ​as​ ​thick​ ​as​ ​the​ ​stuff​ ​he’d been​ ​washed​ ​away​ ​in.​ ​The​ ​banks​ ​were​ ​strangely​ ​normal-​ ​as​ ​in​ ​they​ ​were​ ​covered​ ​in​ ​grass,​ ​something one​ ​wouldn’t​ ​expect​ ​from​ ​an​ ​underground…​ ​anything.

Allan​ ​groaned,​ ​pulling​ ​himself​ ​fully​ ​up​ ​and​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​water.​ ​Even​ ​though​ ​he​ ​was​ ​brown normally,​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​​ ​obvious​ ​to​ ​anyone​ ​who​ ​could​ ​have​ ​seen​ ​him​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​absolutely​ ​filthy,​ ​as his​ ​normal,​ ​slightly​ ​metallic​ ​bronze​ ​hue​ ​was​ ​lost​ ​beneath​ ​a​ ​thick​ ​layer​ ​of​ ​dried​ ​on​ ​mud-paste.​ ​About the​ ​only​ ​place​ ​where​ ​his​ ​natural​ ​colour​ ​could​ ​be​ ​seen​ ​were​ ​the​ ​areas​ ​of​ ​him​ ​that​ ​had​ ​still​ ​been​ ​in​ ​the water,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​current​ ​had​ ​washed​ ​his​ ​legs​ ​and​ ​underbelly​ ​clean.

The​ ​river​ ​snaked​ ​in​ ​two​ ​directions​ ​away​ ​from​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​pretty​ ​certain​ ​which​ ​way​ ​he should​ ​go.​ ​Following​ ​the​ ​river​ ​current​ ​back​ ​the​ ​way​ ​it​ ​came,​ ​Allan​ ​shoved​ ​his​ ​way​ ​through​ ​the​ ​tall grasses​ ​and​ ​ferns​ ​that​ ​had​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​grow​ ​down​ ​there.​ ​The​ ​minutes​ ​and​ ​meters​ ​passed​ ​by​ ​slowly, with​ ​Allan​ ​having​ ​to​ ​stop​ ​every​ ​so​ ​often.​ ​His​ ​hole​ ​body​ ​ached,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​rough​ ​terrain,​ ​full​ ​of​ ​uneven patches​ ​of​ ​rock,​ ​covered​ ​in​ ​moss,​ ​large,​ ​winding​ ​tree​ ​roots,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​few​ ​pitfalls​ ​created​ ​by​ ​a
combination​ ​of​ ​the​ ​previous​ ​two. It​ ​took​ ​some​ ​doing,​ ​but​ ​eventually,​ ​he​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​river’s​ ​source,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​be​ ​dismayed​ ​by
what​ ​he​ ​saw.

Two​ ​streams​ ​merged​ ​into​ ​the​ ​one​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​in,​ ​and​ ​there​ ​was​ ​no​ ​telling​ ​if​ ​he​ ​could​ ​find out​ ​which​ ​one​ ​was​ ​his,​ ​travel​ ​back​ ​up​ ​it,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​find​ ​the​ ​way​ ​out.​ ​That​ ​would​ ​be​ ​a​ ​stupid​ ​thing​ ​to try​ ​and​ ​do.​ ​His​ ​mind​ ​drifted​ ​back​ ​to​ ​his​ ​childhood,​ ​watching​ ​documentaries,​ ​the​ ​ones​ ​about​ ​caves​ ​in particular.​ ​The​ ​stories​ ​they’d​ ​told​ ​about​ ​people​ ​getting​ ​lost​ ​in​ ​them….​ ​dying….

Allan​ ​felt​ ​bile​ ​in​ ​his​ ​throat​ ​at​ ​the​ ​thought​ ​of​ ​possibly​ ​starving​ ​down​ ​there,​ ​alone,​ ​and​ ​far​ ​from his​ ​friends.​ ​His​ ​thoughts​ ​lingered​ ​on​ ​them​ ​as​ ​he​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​the​ ​twin​ ​rivers.​ ​Twilight,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​love​ ​of books​ ​and​ ​experiments.​ ​Applejack,​ ​with​ ​her​ ​honesty​ ​and​ ​love​ ​for​ ​her​ ​family.​ ​Rainbow,​ ​for​ ​her integrity​ ​and​ ​love​ ​of​ ​flight.​ ​Rarity,​ ​for​ ​her​ ​generosity​ ​and​ ​her​ ​artistic​ ​flairs.​ ​Pinkie​ ​for….​ ​Well,​ ​her zany-ness​ ​and​ ​humour.​ ​And​ ​Fluttershy.​ ​For​ ​her​ ​kindness,​ ​her​ ​playful​ ​snark.​ ​Her​ ​smile. Now,​ ​she​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​sad.​ ​Because​ ​of​ ​him.

She​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​cry.

Just​ ​the​ ​thought​ ​of​ ​making​ ​her​ ​cry​ ​stirred​ ​anger​ ​in​ ​him.​ ​He​ ​ground​ ​his​ ​teeth​ ​together,​ ​tears stinging​ ​the​ ​corners​ ​of​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​with​ ​their​ ​saltiness.​ ​Screw​ ​this!​ ​This​ ​sucked!​ ​Being​ ​stuck​ ​here​ ​sucked! Being​ ​alone​ ​sucked!​ ​He​ ​wanted​ ​his​ ​friends.​ ​He​ ​wanted​ ​Fluttershy!​ ​He​ ​fumed,​ ​his​ ​anger​ ​setting​ ​a​ ​fire in​ ​his​ ​soul.​ ​This​ ​wasn’t​ ​where​ ​it​ ​was​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​end,​ ​or​ ​how​ ​it​ ​was​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​end!

Screw​ ​dying!​ ​Screw​ ​nearly​ ​drowning!​ ​Screw​ ​starving!​ ​He​ ​hadn’t​ ​traveled​ ​between​ ​worlds​ ​just for​ ​it​ ​to​ ​end​ ​now!

The​ ​fire​ ​in​ ​his​ ​soul​ ​blossomed​ ​into​ ​a​ ​bottomless​ ​well​ ​of​ ​determination,​ ​and​ ​Allan's​ ​eyes burned​ ​with​ ​an​ ​inner​ ​light.

“Not​ ​today!​ ​I​ ​will​ ​not​ ​die​ ​in​ ​this​ ​dump!”​ ​He​ ​whipped​ ​his​ ​head​ ​around,​ ​looking​ ​for​ ​anything that​ ​could​ ​help​ ​him,​ ​before​ ​dashing​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​nearest​ ​wall,​ ​climbing​ ​up​ ​as​ ​high​ ​as​ ​he​ ​could,​ ​and, bracing​ ​his​ ​hoof​ ​against​ ​the​ ​looser​ ​stone,​ ​preparing​ ​to​ ​start​ ​digging.​ ​“If​ ​the​ ​other​ ​changelings​ ​can build​ ​a​ ​shapeshifting​ ​hive,​ ​then​ ​I​ ​can​ ​dig​ ​too!”

He​ ​slammed​ ​his​ ​hoof​ ​into​ ​the​ ​stone,​ ​knocking​ ​loose​ ​several​ ​loose​ ​rocks.​ ​Then​ ​he​ ​did​ ​it​ ​again. And​ ​again.​ ​And​ ​again.​ ​And​ ​again.​ ​Another​ ​hit.​ ​Another.​ ​Another.​ ​He​ ​removed​ ​his​ ​other​ ​hoof​ ​from where​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​bracing​ ​it​ ​against​ ​the​ ​wall,​ ​and​ ​had​ ​it​ ​join​ ​its​ ​twin.​ ​His​ ​two​ ​hooves​ ​gouged​ ​out fragments​ ​of​ ​rock,​ ​stone​ ​and​ ​mud,​ ​leaving​ ​a​ ​growing​ ​depression.

“I​ ​will​ ​not​ ​die​ ​here!​ ​I​ ​refuse!”​ ​Allan​ ​growled.​ ​“Keep​ ​digging!​ ​Keep​ ​on​ ​digging!”

Stone​ ​clattered​ ​to​ ​the​ ​floor​ ​in​ ​clumps,​ ​and​ ​Alan's​ ​chitin​ ​was​ ​completely​ ​obscured​ ​by​ ​the​ ​dirt again.​ ​The​ ​divot​ ​in​ ​the​ ​stone​ ​grew​ ​to​ ​a​ ​hole,​ ​which​ ​then​ ​grew​ ​to​ ​a​ ​short​ ​tunnel.​ ​Alan's​ ​determination didn’t​ ​waver.​ ​He​ ​wouldn’t​ ​let​ ​it.​ ​Every​ ​time​ ​he​ ​thought​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was​ ​too​ ​much,​ ​he​ ​conjured​ ​up​ ​an image​ ​of​ ​Fluttershy​ ​and​ ​the​ ​others​ ​crying​ ​over​ ​his​ ​grave,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​fire​ ​would​ ​grow​ ​stronger​ ​again.​ ​The rock​ ​became​ ​more​ ​brittle,​ ​having​ ​been​ ​cracked​ ​apart​ ​previously,​ ​with​ ​soft​ ​mud​ ​and​ ​dry​ ​dirt​ ​having wedged​ ​itself​ ​inside​ ​those​ ​cracks.

Allan​ ​pulled​ ​those​ ​cracks​ ​wide​ ​open,​ ​sending​ ​more​ ​stone​ ​to​ ​join​ ​the​ ​growing​ ​pile. Something​ ​else​ ​was​ ​happening​ ​though….​ ​Something….peculiar.

A​ ​voice.​ ​A​ ​voice​ ​calling​ ​out​ ​his​ ​name.​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​an​ ​actual​ ​voice,​ ​but​ ​one​ ​in​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​and somehow,​ ​he​ ​just​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was​ ​someone​ ​out​ ​there,​ ​watching​ ​him,​ ​rooting​ ​for​ ​him.

“Go​ ​on,​ ​Allan​ ​Ryder!​ ​You​ ​can​ ​do​ ​it!”

Allan​ ​didn’t​ ​know​ ​why,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​was​ ​exactly​ ​what​ ​he​ ​needed.​ ​His​ ​hooves​ ​hit​ ​the​ ​stone​ ​faster, harder.​ ​Then​ ​another​ ​voice​ ​joined​ ​the​ ​first.

“You​ ​got​ ​this,​ ​brother!”

And​ ​another.​ ​“Keep​ ​going!”

And​ ​another.”You’re​ ​awesome!​ ​Show​ ​the​ ​world​ ​who’s​ ​boss!”

“Wow,​ ​is​ ​that​ ​what​ ​humans​ ​are​ ​like?”

“You​ ​better​ ​get​ ​out!​ ​I’m​ ​looking​ ​forward​ ​to​ ​meeting​ ​you​ ​in​ ​person!”

“Kick​ ​that​ ​Chrysalis-damned​ ​dirt’s​ ​flank!”

“Fight!”

“Go​ ​Allan!”

Alan's​ ​hooves​ ​struck​ ​the​ ​rock​ ​with​ ​the​ ​speed​ ​of​ ​jackhammers,​ ​and​ ​with​ ​the​ ​strength​ ​of dynamite,​ ​creating​ ​craters​ ​with​ ​each​ ​blow.​ ​Tears​ ​of​ ​joy​ ​flowed​ ​freely​ ​as​ ​he​ ​understood.​ ​The​ ​hivemind.

He​ ​was​ ​connecting​ ​to​ ​it.​ ​All​ ​the​ ​voices​ ​he​ ​was​ ​hearing​ ​were​ ​the​ ​voices​ ​of​ ​his​ ​new​ ​hive-mates.​ ​Even​ ​as stone​ ​chips​ ​flew​ ​past​ ​him,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​see​ ​them,​ ​all​ ​cheering​ ​him​ ​on,​ ​hooves​ ​drumming​ ​on​ ​the​ ​hard stone​ ​floor​ ​of​ ​the​ ​real​ ​hive.​ ​And​ ​there​ ​was​ ​King​ ​Thorax.​ ​Smiling​ ​as​ ​he​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​‘see’​ ​Allan.

“You​ ​can​ ​do​ ​this.​ ​Just​ ​believe.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​proud​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​his​ ​muzzle.​ ​“And​ ​trust​ ​that​ ​we’re here,​ ​rooting​ ​for​ ​you.”

“Yeah,​ ​you​ ​got​ ​this!”​ ​Another​ ​changeling​ ​cried,​ ​grabbing​ ​the​ ​‘Allan’​ ​who​ ​was​ ​there​ ​in​ ​the​ ​hive in​ ​a​ ​great​ ​big​ ​hug.​ ​“You’re​ ​bucking​ ​awesome!”

“Hey,​ ​let’s​ ​lend​ ​him​ ​a​ ​hoof!”

“Yeah,​ ​let’s​ ​help​ ​him!”

“Everyling​ ​chip​ ​in!”

Strength​ ​surged​ ​through​ ​his​ ​heavy​ ​muscles,​ ​the​ ​tiredness​ ​fading​ ​as​ ​energy​ ​flowed​ ​into​ ​him. Allan​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​yell​ ​of​ ​triumph,​ ​drawing​ ​back​ ​his​ ​right​ ​hoof​ ​one​ ​more​ ​time,​ ​while​ ​bending​ ​his​ ​rear legs.​ ​Then,​ ​he​ ​snapped​ ​his​ ​hind​ ​legs​ ​out,​ ​sending​ ​him​ ​flying​ ​forward,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​channeled​ ​all​ ​the​ ​energy he​ ​now​ ​had​ ​into​ ​one​ ​last​ ​hit.

Apparently,​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​the​ ​surface​ ​than​ ​he​ ​thought,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​mud​ ​and​ ​stone​ ​ahead was​ ​thrown​ ​meters​ ​up​ ​and​ ​around​ ​with​ ​the​ ​strength​ ​of​ ​the​ ​blow,​ ​which​ ​had​ ​enough​ ​energy​ ​to​ ​also carry​ ​him​ ​up,​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​hole,​ ​where​ ​he​ ​then​ ​landed​ ​heavily​ ​besides​ ​the​ ​crater​ ​he​ ​had​ ​just​ ​made, panting,​ ​and​ ​wide​ ​eyed.

His​ ​mind’s​ ​eye​ ​was​ ​amid​ ​a​ ​crowd​ ​of​ ​cheering​ ​Changelings,​ ​who​ ​were​ ​hugging​ ​him​ ​and​ ​each other​ ​in​ ​excitement.​ ​He​ ​didn’t​ ​have​ ​to​ ​ask​ ​for​ ​names.​ ​Just​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​them​ ​was​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to know​ ​each​ ​of​ ​them​ ​by​ ​name.​ ​Tears​ ​of​ ​happiness​ ​were​ ​flowing​ ​freely​ ​down​ ​his​ ​cheeks.​ ​They​ ​crowded around​ ​him,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​ask​ ​him​ ​a​ ​million​ ​questions​ ​at​ ​once.​ ​He​ ​tried​ ​his​ ​best​ ​to​ ​answer​ ​them,​ ​but​ ​very soon,​ ​King​ ​Thorax​ ​intervened​ ​on​ ​his​ ​behalf.
“Everyling.​ ​I​ ​think​ ​Allan​ ​needs​ ​to​ ​return​ ​to​ ​his​ ​body​ ​now.​ ​I​ ​promise,​ ​you’ll​ ​all​ ​get​ ​another opportunity​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​our​ ​new​ ​hive-mate​ ​soon.”​ ​Thorax​ ​waved​ ​his​ ​subjects​ ​away,​ ​though​ ​they hovered​ ​about​ ​just​ ​long​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​say​ ​goodbye,​ ​and​ ​promise​ ​to​ ​find​ ​time​ ​to​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​him​ ​later.​ ​Allan waved,​ ​and​ ​reciprocated​ ​their​ ​goodbyes​ ​with​ ​cheery​ ​promises​ ​to​ ​give​ ​them​ ​all​ ​as​ ​much​ ​time​ ​as​ ​he could.​ ​“Well,​ ​they’re​ ​all​ ​certainly​ ​excited​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​you,​ ​aren’t​ ​they?”

Allan​ ​cocked​ ​his​ ​head​ ​to​ ​the​ ​side.​ ​“Yeah,​ ​they​ ​are.​ ​Are​ ​they​ ​usually​ ​that​ ​energized?”

Thorax​ ​shrugged.​ ​“Give​ ​us​ ​another​ ​few​ ​months​ ​to​ ​get​ ​used​ ​to​ ​freedom​ ​and​ ​benevolent leadership,​ ​and​ ​then​ ​I’ll​ ​let​ ​you​ ​know.”

Allan​ ​laughed,​ ​before​ ​pawing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​ground.​ ​“So….​ ​um,​ ​this​ ​is​ ​awkward….​ ​But​ ​how​ ​do​ ​I​ ​get back?”

Thorax​ ​just​ ​smiled.​ ​“Close​ ​your​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​think​ ​of​ ​where​ ​you​ ​last​ ​were.”

“What,​ ​just​ ​close​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​and……”​ ​To​ ​Allan,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​as​ ​if​ ​he​ ​had​ ​blinked,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​was​ ​suddenly lying​ ​on​ ​the​ ​grassy​ ​floor​ ​of​ ​an​ ​Everfree​ ​clearing,​ ​right​ ​next​ ​to​ ​a​ ​large​ ​hole.​ ​“Oh….”

*****************

Allan​ ​lay​ ​there​ ​for​ ​some​ ​time,​ ​staring​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​canopy​ ​of​ ​leaves​ ​that​ ​swayed​ ​in​ ​the​ ​wind,​ ​and pattered​ ​with​ ​the​ ​falling​ ​rain.​ ​The​ ​deep​ ​greens​ ​and​ ​bright​ ​greens​ ​meshed​ ​together,​ ​a​ ​gentle​ ​swirl​ ​of hues​ ​and​ ​shades​ ​that​ ​calmed​ ​the​ ​mind​ ​and​ ​soul.​ ​Even​ ​in​ ​the​ ​storm,​ ​nature’s​ ​beauty​ ​remained.

The​ ​forest​ ​was​ ​unchanged,​ ​though​ ​the​ ​storm​ ​overhead​ ​was​ ​decidedly​ ​less​ ​volatile​ ​than​ ​it​ ​had been​ ​before​ ​Allan's​ ​underground​ ​excursion.​ ​In​ ​fact,​ ​it​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​breaking,​ ​with​ ​patches​ ​of​ ​blue sky​ ​showing​ ​through​ ​grey​ ​clouds. The​ ​rumblings​ ​of​ ​thunder​ ​still​ ​reached​ ​him,​ ​but​ ​they​ ​were​ ​distant,​ ​and​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​growing increasingly​ ​far​ ​away.​ ​That​ ​was​ ​good.​ ​Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​sure​ ​if​ ​he​ ​could​ ​survive​ ​another​ ​storm​ ​like​ ​that.

He​ ​took​ ​the​ ​time​ ​to​ ​think.​ ​To​ ​think​ ​about​ ​his​ ​situation,​ ​properly.​ ​Not​ ​panicking​ ​about​ ​one thing​ ​or​ ​another,​ ​or​ ​over-thinking​ ​things.​ ​Just….​ ​Thinking.​ ​He​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​Anna.​ ​They​ ​had​ ​done stuff​ ​together,​ ​like​ ​go​ ​to​ ​see​ ​movies,​ ​and​ ​hang​ ​out​ ​at​ ​places,​ ​but​ ​none​ ​of​ ​it​ ​seemed​ ​all​ ​that….special. Nothing​ ​romantic​ ​had​ ​ever​ ​been​ ​done,​ ​save​ ​for​ ​him​ ​asking​ ​if​ ​Anna​ ​would​ ​like​ ​to​ ​be​ ​his​ ​girlfriend.

Beyond​ ​that….it​ ​was​ ​the​ ​same​ ​as​ ​when​ ​they​ ​were​ ​friends.​ ​The​ ​two​ ​of​ ​them​ ​had,​ ​at​ ​best,​ ​just been​ ​pretending,​ ​for​ ​themselves,​ ​and​ ​for​ ​the​ ​other.​ ​Despite​ ​talking​ ​about​ ​doing​ ​things​ ​like​ ​move​ ​in together,​ ​they​ ​had​ ​never​ ​acted​ ​on​ ​those​ ​ideas,​ ​never​ ​even​ ​attempted​ ​any​ ​of​ ​them. Luna​ ​was​ ​right.​ ​They​ ​weren’t​ ​in​ ​love.​ ​Him​ ​and​ ​Anna​ ​were​ ​friends,​ ​not​ ​lovers.​ ​They’d​ ​never shared​ ​a​ ​truly​ ​romantic​ ​evening,​ ​they’d​ ​never​ ​just​ ​sat​ ​down​ ​and​ ​enjoyed​ ​each​ ​other’s​ ​company.​ ​​ ​No,
no,​ ​instead,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​falling​ ​for​ ​Fluttershy.​ ​The​ ​mare​ ​who​ ​he​ ​could​ ​just​ ​hang​ ​out​ ​with,​ ​enjoying​ ​just being​ ​in​ ​the​ ​same​ ​room​ ​with​ ​her.​ ​He​ ​could​ ​envision​ ​them​ ​living​ ​together,​ ​working​ ​together,​ ​as​ ​a team.​ ​He​ ​could​ ​imagine​ ​them​ ​taking​ ​long​ ​walks​ ​and​ ​staring​ ​into​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​imagine​ ​them together...Ew,​ ​no,​ ​don’t​ ​go​ ​there.​ ​Not​ ​something​ ​you​ ​think​ ​about​ ​until​ ​you​ ​know​ ​for​ ​sure​ ​that​ ​she likes​ ​you.​ ​Allan​ ​imagined​ ​just​ ​what​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​things​ ​she​ ​might​ ​like​ ​for​ ​them​ ​to​ ​do​ ​together,​ ​if​ ​he​ ​asked
her.​ ​Nature​ ​walks,​ ​definitely.​ ​Camping?​ ​Maybe.​ ​​ ​Wildlife​ ​sanctuaries?​ ​Maybe​ ​not,​ ​she’d​ ​probably​ ​try to​ ​free​ ​all​ ​the​ ​animals.​ ​Bird​ ​watching?​ ​Definite​ ​yes.

Of​ ​course,​ ​now​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​actually​ ​considering​ ​the​ ​two​ ​of​ ​them​ ​in​ ​a​ ​relationship,​ ​little worries​ ​began​ ​to​ ​surface.​ ​He​ ​wondered​ ​if​ ​she’d​ ​say​ ​no.​ ​He​ ​hoped​ ​she​ ​wouldn’t,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​could turn​ ​him​ ​down,​ ​flat,​ ​easily.​ ​Although​ ​his​ ​brain​ ​told​ ​him​ ​she​ ​wouldn’t,​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​help​ ​but​ ​see​ ​her laugh​ ​at​ ​him.

Eventually,​ ​the​ ​pessimism​ ​was​ ​too​ ​much​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​take,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​forced​ ​himself​ ​to​ ​stand. Allan​ ​groaned​ ​as​ ​he​ ​clambered​ ​to​ ​his​ ​hooves.​ ​His​ ​limbs​ ​were​ ​once​ ​again​ ​shaky,​ ​and​ ​this​ ​time, Allan​ ​knew​ ​that​ ​he​ ​needed​ ​actual​ ​rest​ ​to​ ​properly​ ​deal​ ​with​ ​it.​ ​Thinking​ ​about​ ​the​ ​hivemind,​ ​and​ ​all his​ ​hive-mates,​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​uplifting​ ​though.​ ​He​ ​wouldn’t​ ​have​ ​to​ ​worry​ ​about​ ​being lonely…..although,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​think​ ​of​ ​a​ ​few​ ​times​ ​he​ ​might​ ​want​ ​privacy.

Walking,​ ​not​ ​trotting,​ ​through​ ​the​ ​trees,​ ​a​ ​about​ ​half​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​later,​ ​Allan​ ​saw​ ​a​ ​rather​ ​familiar sight.​ ​The​ ​hill​ ​that​ ​had​ ​collapsed​ ​under​ ​his​ ​weight​ ​​ ​looked​ ​much​ ​less​ ​structurally​ ​sound​ ​than​ ​he remembered​ ​it.​ ​During​ ​the​ ​storm,​ ​it​ ​had​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​crest,​ ​formed​ ​of​ ​rock,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​little​ ​dirt.​ ​Now, in​ ​the​ ​light,​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​see​ ​that​ ​the​ ​majority​ ​of​ ​the​ ​area​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​standing​ ​on​ ​had​ ​consisted​ ​of mud.​ ​No​ ​wonder​ ​it​ ​had​ ​collapsed.

Allan​ ​climbed​ ​back​ ​up​ ​it,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​had​ ​done​ ​before,​ ​but​ ​this​ ​time,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​careful,​ ​remaining several​ ​steps​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​edge,​ ​​ ​close​ ​enough​ ​that​ ​he​ ​could​ ​peer​ ​over​ ​and​ ​see​ ​just​ ​how​ ​far​ ​he’d slid​ ​down​ ​the​ ​embankment,​ ​and​ ​far​ ​enough​ ​away​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​in​ ​no​ ​danger​ ​of​ ​it​ ​falling​ ​apart​ ​on​ ​him again.

Just​ ​as​ ​he​ ​had​ ​predicted​ ​last​ ​time,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​just​ ​about​ ​see​ ​the​ ​buildings​ ​of​ ​Ponyville​ ​in​ ​the distance,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​distant​ ​spires​ ​of​ ​Canterlot​ ​well​ ​beyond​ ​that.​ ​Smiling,​ ​Allan​ ​turned​ ​in​ ​their​ ​direction, picked​ ​down​ ​the​ ​hill,​ ​and​ ​walked​ ​his​ ​way​ ​back,​ ​a​ ​more​ ​confident​ ​smile​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face.

*******************

Author's Notes:

Allan gets lost in the Everfree, disaster befalls the mane six, and the connection to the Hivemind opens.

*********************************

I had some fun writing this, thinking of all the secrets the Everfree might hold. While it's shown to be kinda small on the official map of Equestria, it always felt so much bigger in the show. I like to think that it is shown as being small because nopony really knows how big it is. What does everypony else think?

So, talking about Trixie. I'm of two minds about her. I think she would be trying her best to take her lessons on humility to heart, but I also think she still needs lessons on self control, as she tends to do things without considering the consequences. Just see "All bottled up" as a prime example.

Chapter 16: To Cure What Ails

When Allan arrived in Ponyville on wobbling legs, he only barely remembered to shift into his disguised form in time to avoid being spotted. However, it wasn’t at all necessary. The streets were empty, which was alarming, given that, judging by the position of the sun, it was midday. He’d been gone for an entire day? Geez. The others must be worried.

Rarity would be the easiest to find. She’d be in the boutique, either working on her designs, or having stopped to eat. Allan made his way over to the boutique and knocked on the door several times, but got no answer.

“Rarity?” He called. “Rarity? Are you there?” Still nothing. “Hmmm. I’ll try Pinkie.”

Sugarcube Corner was not busy, as it should be. In fact, it was downright deserted.

“Where is everypony?” Allan wondered. He took a little time to observe just how abandoned the town was, and started to become increasingly more worried. Why were the streets empty? Where were all the towns-ponies? Where could they have….gone? The faint feeling of worry, fear and sadness drifted through the streets, leaving a depressing cloud of emotional energy all around. What the hay…...?

Allan was able to make his way towards the source, and found out where everypony had gone. The hospital. The crowd was huge, full of worried, terrified, or downright depressed looking ponies who barely even noticed him as he made his way through the masses.

“Wh-what’s going?” Allan asked a nearby stallion.

“You don’t know?” He asked, a look of disbelief twisting his muzzle. “It’s Princess Twilight! She’s badly hurt!”

Allan felt his blood run cold. “What happened to her?” He asked, dreading the worst.

“She chased after that assistant magician from the Great and Powerful Trixie’s show yesterday, and got hit by a ightning bolt! I’ve heard rumors that she might be dying!”

Allan stared at him in horror. “Y-you’re serious?”

“Why would anypony lie about something so awful?” The stallion replied.

Alan's head spun, his body shook, and an awful taste rushed into his mouth. It was all his fault! And now Princess….Twilight was…….feeling so………..wooozy………..

*Thud!*

***********************

Chrysalis trotted through the hospital, unseen by any normal human who was not aware of the truth. She had forwarded her plans to fully take control of the hospital staff, and even many of the current patients, and had set up warding spells around the hospital, spells which convinced the pathetic humans that they couldn’t see her, or her children, or any of their ‘renovations’.

While the hospital still served as a hospital should, it was quickly being refitted to be both medical facility, and changeling hive, with the first hatcheries under construction at that very same moment. While human patients and visitors walked about, clueless, Chrysalis and her new drones were already everywhere. Three and a half weeks since day one, and already, her plans were moving along nicely. The hospital was now her base of operations, capable of receiving patients, as usual, and subtly inducting them into the fold, hypnotizing, and bringing them into the hive, as she had the hospital staff.

These hypnotized people would be the start of her expansions. She’d have them gather information, and then, she would use them start bringing more of their co-workers, superiors, and perhaps even their clientele into the hive. Within days, if she played her cards right, she could take control of the entire city.

The only problem was Katherine Ryder. Even with her little experiment with the girl, Chrysalis had not managed to get close enough to her to attempt to cast the memory spell on her, to make her forget what she had seen. She supposed she could pretend to be one of her parents, but the girl had already noticed one slip up. If she noticed another, she could pose a flight risk.

Chrysalis trotted through the hospital corridors, which were getting a fresh new coating of dark, emotion gel for paint. She headed through the maternity ward, drinking up the love of parents for their children. She did not drain them. Even hypnotized, they still had some will of their own, some small measure of autonomy.

The growing hive-mind connections between the Queen and her children were strong enough now for to send clear and coherent messages between her growing brood. The harvested emotions were potent, allowing for her children to grow to maturity in a matter of hours, instead of days, as had been the case in Equestria. She sent a message to her chosen second in command, the first of many proto-queens, lesser Changeling Queens who would serve under her by relaying orders to the drones. “I am leaving. I shall return shortly.”

The response was automatic, programmed into her. “Of course, my Queen. We await your return.”

Chrysalis nodded to herself before shifting form, pulling up her new hood, and walking off into the night’s dangers. There was something out there, something that she wanted. One last surprise for her soon to be guests. She grinned, as she sensed what she was looking for. Bingo.

****************

Fluttershy sat by Twilight’s bed, tears coursing down her face as she looked at her friends prone form, lying there unmoving, only the rising and falling of her chest indicating that her life had not yet ended. The physical evidence of the lightning strike was spread all across Twilight’s face, the least of the damage being the patches of bare skin from where the doctors had been forced to shave off her charred coat. Some of her mane had had to be chopped off as well. The worst of the damage though, surprisingly, looked almost pretty.

Spreading out from where her horn met her head, Twilight’s skin was covered in swirling, silvery lines that traced the positions of her nervous system and also her mana system- a system of conduits that ran through the body of every magical being, regardless of whether they could cast spells. The patterns would be invisible beneath her coat once it regrew, but the doctors had warned that they may never fade away.

The others were in a guest room, taking their turns to sleep. They had collectively decided that each of them should take a turn staying with Twilight, whilst the others got some rest. Fluttershy had taken over from Starlight, who had volunteered to go first, and was halfway through her shift.

She had found that she simply couldn’t stop herself from crying. Twilight was unconscious, Allan was missing, Trixie had shut herself in her wagon, and Spike hadn’t said a word to anypony, not even to Rarity. There was a lot to cry about.
The yellow pegasus blamed herself. She’d let Allan go out into town alone. She could’ve been there to stop him from accepting Trixie and Starlight’s proposal. She could have stopped him from running off. She could have…. She could have….

Her tears took over again, matting her coat and dripping onto her chest. Things had been going so well, and now it looked like all the progress that had been made was ruined. Allan was probably alone and terrified, Trixie most likely hated herself, and Spike looked ready to break down. Of them all, only he hadn’t left Twilight’s side, not even for a moment.
There was a commotion outside, and Fluttershy tried to ignore it, but soon, the loud voices and cries of shock and alarm forced her to investigate.

She slipped off of her seat, and walked miserably over to the window, and slid it open, poking her head out. The crowd outside had been so focused on the hospital since yesterday that any variation was worrisome. None of them were watching the hospital. Instead, they were all trying to get into a position to see past a small huddle of guards that surrounded a figure lying down, one that was a shining bronze colour, with electric blue highlights……

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, and before she even thought about what she was doing, she had leapt from the window, her wings snapping out, to carry her over the crowd towards Allan. Somepony must have noticed her, because the crowd parted just beneath her as she came in to land. She broke into a gallop the moment her hooves touched ground, heading right towards the guard ponies.

Of course, after finding a shapeshifter so close to the Princess, the guards were quite jumpy, and the moment one of them noticed her charging towards them, they reacted on instinct, firing a stun spell her way. With a startled “Eep!” Fluttershy dove beneath it, hooves instinctively covering her head.

Before a second spell could be fired, the company leader swatted the soldier on the back of his helmet, reprimanding him for reckless casting. After he had finished chewing the guards pony out, he turned his attention to the frightened Element bearer.

“Miss Fluttershy?” He inquired.

Fluttershy tentatively used a hoof to pull back her mane from her eyes. “O-oh, y-yes?”

“Would you mind if I cast a changeling detection spell on you? It worked for this one.” He said, gesturing to Allan.

“Go ahead.” Fluttershy responded.

The captain cave a curt nod of thanks, before casting the spell. When nothing happened, he nodded again, this time in satisfaction. “Thank you, miss Shy. Now, may I ask what you are doing out, here?”

Fluttershy paused, taking a moment to collect herself before giving her reply. “This changeling. My friends and I, we know him. He’s not dangerous. He’s our friend.”

The captain stared at her, disbelief etched into his muzzle. “This… weird, mutant changeling…. is your friend?”

Fluttershy found she didn’t like his tone. “Yes. His name is Allan, and he’s been living here for weeks already.”

The captain looked alarmed. “Weeks? Who knows how much damage he could have done? He probably brainwashed you!”

Fluttershy, in the past, would have faltered, start stammering that that wasn’t true. In the present, would not balk. She cleared her throat, regaining the captain’s attention. “Captain, what is your name?”

“Huh?” The captain stared at her like she had two heads. “What? Why do you want to know my name?”

“It’s easier if you just tell me, captain. I don’t want to have to keep calling you ‘the captain’, when you have a perfectly good name I could use.”

“Oh… uh, Steel Bolt, m’am.”

“Steel Bolt. I understand your concerns, but you did just cast a Changeling detection spell on me, didn’t you?”

“Well, yes, I did.”

“And that spell detects and reveals all Changeling magic?” She asked, her point plain to see.

“....Yes…..” Steel Bolt said, the answer dawning on him.

“So if I were hypnotized, wouldn’t my eyes have turned green and smokey?” She asked.

Steel Bolt finally got it. “Ah…..”

“Yes. Ah.” Fluttershy nodded and smiled. “I’m under no control, and, I am telling you, this Changeling is our friend. I’d like to take him inside so that he can rest, and hopefully, tell us exactly what happened to him after he went missing last night.”

“He was missing last night?” Steel Bolt’s suspicions rose again.

“Yes, and we know that what happened to Twilight was a natural lightning strike. Allan here had nothing to do with it.” Fluttershy calmly explained. Getting irritated wouldn’t help anypony. “Now Captain, could I ask for some help getting him inside?”

***********************

Allan woke to the sound of beeping heart monitors, and the taste of fear. He wondered where he was, and how he’d gotten there. It wasn’t home, that was for sure. Neither Fluttershy’s cottage, nor his Vancouver apartment had ever been host to that incessant beeping. The cloying, chemical reek of the air was enough to tell him he was in hospital, and the sense of so many intermingling emotions was overwhelming.

He blinked open his eyes, and slowly sat up- only to be rammed into by what felt like a freight train.

“Oh wowee! You’re okay! I thought you’d never wake up, and you’d only have dream us’s to keep you company, and that you’d….” Pinkie Pie squealed, excitedly blabbering on about all the ways that he would have been lonely in his dreams. He stared at her, expression blank, before a sad, relieved smile broke across his face.

“Heya Pinks.” He said. “I’m glad to see you too.”

“You are?” She asked, pulling back a little. “You usually don’t like hanging around me cuz’ I make you go all kooky!”

Allan smiled, wiping away a tear. “Just because I don’t hang around you as much doesn’t mean I don’t like you.”

Pinkie gasped, as if in surprise, before her eyes misted up and she dived in for another hug. “You don’t know how much that means!” She squealed, happily. Allan smiled. It felt good to just… let go for a little bit. To stop thinking about the things he didn’t have, and look at all the things he did. He had an awful lot to appreciate despite his misfortune, Pinkie included.

“So….uh, what did I miss? How long was I out?”

“Uh, y’all have been asleep for two days. Doctor said y’all had gone and drained yerself of magic.” Applejack explained. “Y’all made it back here and just keeled over. Gave the folks outside a real fright. They’ve replaced some of what ya lost now, so y’all should be okay.”

“I changed back? In front of them?” Allan winced. “That’s not good.”

“Nopony here blames you darling.” Rariþy said, attempting to comfort him.

Allan remained silent, his gaze fixed at the blankets that covered him. AJ and the others exchanged worried glances. They could see a conflict in him. He wanted to know, but hadn’t quite mustered up the courage to ask. He was afraid of the answer, but he also needed to know. After several long minutes of tense silence, he spoke again.

“Where is Twilight?”

********************

Twilight’s ears pivoted towards the door, hearing the knock of hoof on wood. She winced, reaching up with a hoof to adjust the glasses perched on her muzzle. “Come on in.”

The sound of the door opening, which consisted of squeaking hinges and creaking wood. The clip-clop of hooves on the tiles was a comfort, as it let her know where her guest was.

“Hello, Princess.” The youthful, male voice, with it’s Trottingham accent, was unmistakable, and she smiled, glad to know he was up and about.

“Hello, Allan.” She responded warmly. The lie slipped off her tongue before she could catch herself. “You look better.”
The silence she received in response was a long, pregnant pause, before the changeling spoke again. “I look like shit, and you know it.”

She didn’t, but she knew she couldn’t hide the truth from him. As an empath, he would sense her feelings and reactions, and would know the truth without ever having to speak a word about it. She sighed, lowering her head.

“Show me.” Allan said, quietly.

“Allan…”

“Show me.” It was less a request, and more of a command.

She sighed again, before activating her telekinesis, and removing her glasses. She didn’t know how it looked personally, but the doctors had described it to her after their examinations, and she knew it wasn’t good, even with the open wounds already closed.

“Is it permanent?”

Twilight bit her lip.

“Is it?”

She shook her head. “The loss of vision isn’t. I should have it back in a week.”

“And the patterns on your skin?”

Twilight flinched. The silvery lines on her face traced the path the lightning energy had taken along her veins and nervous system, and as such, spread over her entire face, spreading out from her eyes, which, until her enhanced, Alicorn cells regenerated, were a pale, milky white. The lines though, would never fade.

Her silence told Allan everything. “It’s my fault.”

“No, it’s not.” Twilight stated firmly, blinking her sightless eyes. “It’s not-”

“Yes it is.” Alan's voice was not raised, but it held a tone of firmness that denied any rebuttal. “If I hadn’t gone out there, you wouldn’t have followed me.”

“You were distraught!” Twilight protested.

He was suddenly beside her, sitting on the bed. “It’s no excuse.”

She blinked, ears lowering, and turned away from him.

“I’m sorry.” He said. “This is my fault, and now, thanks to me falling unconscious, everypony in town knows I’m a Changeling. I’ve ruined everything.” Twilight held out a wing for him, hoping to comfort him with a friendly hug. He didn’t accept it. “It would have been easier for all of you if Chrysalis had killed me.”

Twilight flicked her wing across where she thought he was, and was rewarded by a loud ‘thwap’. “Don’t ever say that again. You’re our friend, you ninny. How would not knowing such a nice guy be easier for us? How would it be easier for Fluttershy?”

Allan stiffened. “After yesterday, I don’t deserve her.”

“Idiot.” Twilight said, buffeting with her wing again. “She cares about you. I’d dare say, she even loves you. You don’t have to deserve her when she deserves to have an awesome guy like you around.”

Allan tried to tell her she was wrong, but Twilight was having none of that.

“As a Princess of Equestria, I order you to stop feeling so guilty, and go ask Fluttershy out on an official date!”

“What?!” Allan cried, leaping up off of the bed, landing with a huge clopping sound. “Wha-No! I’m not gonna do that! I don’t have to obey your orders, I’m not an Equestrian citizen!”

Twilight smirked, pulling out the letter that Spike had given her upon waking up. While the second part had been hastily added on, and was a royal version of ‘get well soon, it’s main intent was a correction of Allan’s previous declaration.

“Actually, Allan. This came from Princess, Celestia a day ago.”

He grabbed it with his magic, and Twilight could practically envision his stunned expression. Spike had read it to her, so she knew exactly what it said. Her ears twitched as his low murmuring of the words rose to full speech.

“.... I, Princess Celestia, after much deliberation with my co-ruler and sister, Princess Luna, and the Changeling King, Thorax, hereby declare that the Changeling known as Allan Ryder is henceforth, an Equestrian citizen, bearing all rights and responsibilities that go with the title, and that this matter is resolved, as of the twenty-ninth day of August, of the One thousand and seventh year of my reign……”

Allan stammered, trying so very hard to digest the news. “I- I- I’m an Equestrian citizen now?”

Twilight brought out the accompanying documents, which bore Celestia’s sun motif seal, Luna’ crescent moon, and even Thorax’s seal, which resembled a crown of holly, wrapped about the image of the King’s antlers. She presented them to the stunned stallion, who looked over the documents, which listed his date of birth as….his actual birthday, the 5th of November.

“Then…” Alan's face paled. Impressive, given that it was essentially a soft plate of chitin. Then your command…”

Twilight grinned. “Yep. As your Princess, I order you. Stop blaming yourself for this, and go ask Fluttershy out on a date.” The Princess paused, before adding: “After you apologize for scaring her like that.”

“That’s not fair!” Allan moaned, sinking down onto his knees. “After I’ve nearly blinded one of her best friends and yelled at another pony-”

Twilight’s voice cracked like a whip. “Stop blaming yourself and get out!”

Allan turned and fled.

*******************

Allan kept quiet for a lot of the way home. Once the doctors had had time to check up on him, with only some minor hiccups due his changeling biology, and a few more problems coming from the particular medical officers conducting the examination, they had discharged him. Apparently he was suffering from magic exhaustion, which was just another way of saying he overexerted himself, and now had to take it easy for a while.

Fluttershy was quiet too… quieter than usual. She kept glancing at him, and the ever present swirl of emotions that seemed to be her defining emotional state was once more churning around her. Tendrils of affection, worry and a smattering of fear and confusion were directed his way.

They were well down the path back home before either spoke.

“So, um, I wanted to ask….” Allan started, only to stop as Fluttershy tried to talk at the same time.

“Allan, I….uh….” Fluttershy also halted her words, turning her head away.

The silence reigned again, for a few minutes. Neither spoke, too flustered to do anything but continue walking.
What could he say to her? That was Alan's question. How could he start to explain his behavior, which had been, by pony standards, abysmal at best, and downright taboo at worst? It wasn’t as though she was… oh, for goodness sake! This was getting him nowhere!

Allan cleared his throat, and turned towards Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy I…..um, Fluttershy?”

The pegasus was standing a few yards back, her head lowered to the floor.

“Fluttershy?” Allan felt a little scared. Her emotions were tightly wound about her, to the point where he could not read them.

“Do….did you really mean what you said to Trixie?”

Allan's ears lowered. Shame flowed through his body, and he grimaced.
“In the moment? In total anger? Probably…..” Admitting it was not easy, but he couldn’t lie to her. “Now that I’ve calmed down? Had time to think? No. I wouldn’t want anyone to get eaten by a giant monster. Ever.”

Fluttershy was quiet for an even longer while, likely digesting his words.

“Will you apologize?”

“Uhm, yeah…. Yeah, I will.”

Again, tense quiet. “Do….. you want to ask me something?”

Not what Allan was expecting, but not an unwelcome chance to fulfill his part of the hard bargain Twilight had forced on him.

Allan stammered out his question, his voice warbling with nervousness, his eyes flitting about, and teeth nervously gnawing at the inside of his mouth repeatedly.

“Fluttershy….. Would you….?”

**************

“So I asked her. Not like I had a choice. If I disobeyed Twilight, I would have quite literally have been guilty of treason, and I have no doubt that sadist of a Princess would have little trouble converting her basement laboratory into a dungeon. (As if it isn’t one already!)

That pretentiously pompous purple pony! She forced me to do it!

…….Didn’t change how happy I felt when Flutters said yes.

Why she even gave me a chance is beyond me. I blinded her friend, scared her half to death, and told somepony I hoped they’d die, which Fluttershy wasn’t very happy about. She even made a condition for our date because of it! Well….two, actually. She made me promise to apologize to Trixie, and….ugh, spend the entire date as a changeling mare. She said it was a punishment of sorts. If I hadn’t been so damn happy, I’d have told her to bugger off.

That was three days ago….. I’ve now been here for a whole month. An entire month. I have to admit that I spent this morning crying. I’ve never been very good at handling my emotions, and I’ve never in my life been called ‘macho’, but I didn’t really think I’d just break down and cry like I did. Man, am I a wimp. Celestia keep me from ever getting into a fight, because I’d be useless.

Hopefully, this ‘date’ tonight will get me smiling again. I could use a smile about now.

Looking back on the situation with Trixie, I had handled it rather poorly. If I’d had more tact, hell, more of an actual thought process, Princess Twilight wouldn’t be stumbling around her castle, barely able to see more than five hoofsteps in front of herself. It would probably be funny if I wasn’t constantly feeling guilty about it. I’m going to go and apologize to Trixie, when I get the chance. That might not be for a while, seeing as she skipped town while I was unconscious. She didn’t tell Starlight where she was going, either.

Obviously, for the last three days, I’ve been dividing my time between setting up the date and recuperating. Not exactly easy. I want to do things the way I’d do them back home, but there’s only one movie theater in town, and the movies it plays there are kinda…..disappointingly bland. So, I’ve enlisted the help of Princess Luna, and Princess Twilight. They’re teaching me a spell that should allow me to project memories from my horn, which will allow me to take Fluttershy to see some of my favourite movies from home. I’m planning on Star Wars. Not the prequels, cuz those suck balls. Nah, always go pre 1999, and post 2005.

Any pony reading this won’t get that.

The ‘date’ is for tonight, and I’ve still got a shift at AJ’s beforeha beforehoof. I’d better show for both, because otherwise, I think the six seve multiple mares I’ve made friends with since coming here will give me hell. I’m getting images of stun spell’s, flying cakes and lassoo’s…...it’s not a nice thought.
Anyway, I need to get going. Those apple trees won’t buck themselves.

**********************

Allan's hooves slammed into the trunk of the tree he was currently harvesting, and smiled at the rhythmic sound of apples landing in the wooden buckets. Applejack had put him and Big Mac to working the east orchard together. When Allan had asked why she kept pairing the two up, she laughed, and told him that their friendly competitions to see who could buck the most apples got the work done faster.

“Besides. He’s learnin’ about y’all when yer here, and now that he knows yer work ethic, he’s startin’ ta respect ya more n’ more. That is a good thing. Trust me.”

Big Mac was matching him tree for tree today, grinning like a loon as the two repeatedly smashed their hooves into the tree’s thick trunks. He was definitely enjoying himself.

Curiosity niggled at Allan. Big Mac was a pretty good guy, so maybe he could give him some tips for the date.

“Hey, Big Mac?” He called. The red coated stallion looked over to him.

“Eyup?”

“Have you ever dated anypony?”

Mac looked surprised at the question, but where he once would have been suspicious, he now was merely intrigued. “Eyup.”

“I’ve… um, kinda asked Fluttershy out on a date….got any tips?”

Mac’s eyes widened, and he stopped his bucking so that he could think more clearly.

“Uhhh….” Allan was pleasantly surprised to hear something other than “eyup” and “nope” to come out of the stallion’s mouth. “....I’d just…….try to be nice, and relaxed. Miss Fluttershy doesn’t like loud, scary things. And don’t try anything….uh, physical.” He paused, before starting up again. “Me and miss Shy tried dating once, but I panicked and tried to kiss her. She was real nice about it, but that messed it up. We didn’t go on another date.”
Oh……. that might complicate things. If she found his plans to be a little too scary, then she may very well decline him! Or worse, never talk to him again! Oh no! oh , no nononononononono!

Big Mac watched the changeling’s inner panic rise, before he stepped in.

“Hey, chang-..... Allan.” Allan stopped, looking at Big Mac in awe. They were amicable, but Mac had never actually used his name. “Calm it down, now, ya hear?”

Allan listened, managing to wrangle his breathing into something far easier to manage as Mac continued to advise.
“Look. Miss Shy clearly likes y’all, so don’t bother tryin’ ta impress her. Just be nice, treat her right, have some fun, and be y’allself, ya hear?”

Allan finally quelled his panic enough for reason to take hold again, and Mac’s advice was enough to put him back on the long, winding road known as sanity. Mac was right. Allan just needed to remain calm, and follow Mac’s advice. Easy peasy. Yeah. Totally easy. Remain calm. Remain calm. Ooh boy. His emotions were not making this easy on him. His nerves were demanding that he go and make sure that everything he had prepped would work, and his emotions were screaming at him to bail and run, because he wouldn’t be able to pull it off and would alienate her.

Why couldn’t he just relax?

“Howdy there, sugarcubes! How’s the work goin’?”

And of course Applejack would show up now.

“It’s goin’ great.” Big Mac said. “Allan just wanted some advice.”

“Advice? Advice on what?”

Allan silently begged and pleaded for Mac not to say anything, but of course, siblings tell each other things.

“He’s goin’ on a date with miss Fluttershy. He was askin’ me for tips.”

Applejack’s eyes widened, narrowed in thought, then widened again, and she stared at the changeling.

Allan's worries immediately boiled to the surface again. ‘Bail, damnit! Bail! Get outta here! Run, you stupid bug!’ That, and other such thoughts rushed through his head, and Applejack’s stare was not helping at all. It became too much.

“ThanksfortheshiftgottagonowBYE!!!” The words tumbled out at rapid fire pace, and he turned to gallop away, his earth pony guise flaring away as he stretched out his translucent wings, ready to fly away, pronto.

A sudden tangle of rope entwining his legs informed Allan that Applejack and her lasso had other ideas.

********************

Chapter 17: Butterfly and Dragonfly

Allan​ ​once​ ​again​ ​found​ ​himself​ ​trapped​ ​in​ ​the​ ​waking​ ​nightmare​ ​of​ ​being...well,​ ​a​ ​mare.​ ​He wouldn’t​ ​dare​ ​disobey​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​condition​ ​that​ ​he​ ​send​ ​the​ ​entire​ ​date​ ​as​ ​a​ ​female,​ ​not​ ​with Princess​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​all​ ​their​ ​friends​ ​on​ ​his​ ​case.

The​ ​familiar​ ​surroundings​ ​of​ ​Rarity’s​ ​Boutique​ ​were​ ​of​ ​no​ ​comfort,​ ​due​ ​to​ ​the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​they were​ ​the​ ​source​ ​of​ ​his​ ​current​ ​predicament.

After​ ​Applejack​ ​had​ ​quite​ ​firmly​ ​made​ ​her​ ​position​ ​on​ ​his​ ​escape​ ​attempt​ ​known,​ ​she​ ​had dragged​ ​him​ ​through​ ​town,​ ​drawing​ ​the​ ​gaze​ ​of​ ​every​ ​single​ ​pony​ ​they​ ​passed,​ ​brought​ ​him​ ​right​ ​up to​ ​Rarity’s​ ​door,​ ​and​ ​made​ ​him​ ​explain​ ​everything,​ ​including​ ​the​ ​conditions​ ​Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​laid​ ​down for​ ​the​ ​date.

He​ ​wished​ ​the​ ​fashionista​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​so​ ​happy about it.

So​ ​now,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​sitting​ ​in​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​of​ ​Rarity’s​ ​inspiration​ ​room,​ ​in​ ​a​ ​disguise​ ​not​ ​too dissimilar​ ​to​ ​the​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​form​ ​she​ ​had​ ​taken​ ​during​ ​Trixie’s​ ​show.​ ​While​ ​she​ ​was​ ​nowhere​ ​near​ ​so ‘drop​ ​dead​ ​sexy’​ ​as​ ​the​ ​female​ ​Pony,​ ​‘Cinnamon’​ ​had​ ​been,​ ​‘Allie’​ ​the​ ​Changeling​ ​was​ ​still​ ​no​ ​slouch in​ ​the​ ​looks​ ​department.​ ​Like​ ​his​ ​usual,​ ​male​ ​self,​ ​she​ ​was​ ​tall,​ ​but​ ​also​ ​slender,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hint​ ​of​ ​muscle beneath​ ​the​ ​soft​ ​chitin​ ​of​ ​her​ ​legs.​ ​Her​ ​bronze​ ​shell​ ​was​ ​of​ ​a​ ​brighter​ ​hue​ ​than​ ​normal,​ ​and​ ​her lashed​ ​eyes​ ​were​ ​currently​ ​framed​ ​by​ ​generously​ ​applied​ ​mascara,​ ​donated​ ​by​ ​Rarity.

Various​ ​bolts​ ​of​ ​blue​ ​cloth​ ​were​ ​draped​ ​over​ ​Allie’s​ ​back,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​find​ ​the​ ​right​ ​tone​ ​for​ ​the design​ ​Rarity​ ​was​ ​attempting​ ​to​ ​create.​ ​While​ ​she​ ​had​ ​never​ ​dealt​ ​with​ ​this​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​colour​ ​pallet before,​ ​she​ ​had​ ​relished​ ​the​ ​creativity​ ​necessary​ ​to​ ​make​ ​it​ ​work,​ ​and​ ​had​ ​come​ ​up​ ​with​ ​a​ ​solution that​ ​would​ ​fit.

“Hold​ ​still​ ​darling!”​ ​Rarity​ ​chastised​ ​her​ ​for​ ​reaching​ ​up​ ​to​ ​scratch​ ​her​ ​nose.​ ​“I​ ​can’t​ ​decide on​ ​a​ ​colour​ ​if​ ​you​ ​keep​ ​casting​ ​shadows​ ​over​ ​them.”

Allie​ ​snorted.​ ​“What?​ ​As​ ​if​ ​it’s​ ​my​ ​fault​ ​you​ ​‘couldn’t​ ​help​ ​yourself’.​ ​You​ ​put​ ​me​ ​up​ ​here,​ ​you suffer​ ​the​ ​consequences​ ​of​ ​restricting​ ​my​ ​movement​ ​for​ ​three​ ​hours.”​ ​Allie​ ​did​ ​admit,​ ​she​ ​was​ ​kinda digging​ ​the​ ​voice.​ ​Kind​ ​of….​ ​Lara​ ​Croft-ish.​ ​Tough​ ​but​ ​also​ ​capable​ ​of​ ​gentleness​ ​and​ ​seductiveness. Sophisticated,​ ​yet,​ ​rough.​ ​A​ ​sort​ ​of,​ ​romantic​ ​badass,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​will.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​she’d​ ​want​ ​to​ ​stay​ ​like​ ​this just​ ​because​ ​she’d​ ​nailed​ ​the​ ​vocals,​ ​of​ ​course.

“Landsakes,​ ​just​ ​stop​ ​fidgetin’​ ​”​ ​Applejack​ ​groaned.​ ​“I’m​ ​not​ ​even​ ​the​ ​one​ ​up​ ​on​ ​the​ ​podium, and​ ​it’s​ ​painful​ ​just​ ​watchin’!”

“I​ ​heartily​ ​agree,​ ​Applejack.”​ ​Rarity​ ​conceded.

“You​ ​try​ ​switching​ ​genders​ ​and​ ​see​ ​how​ ​you​ ​like​ ​it!”​ ​Allie​ ​snapped​ ​back,​ ​irritated.​ ​“All​ ​this​ ​is completely​ ​out​ ​of​ ​my​ ​comfort​ ​zone​ ​in​ ​the​ ​worst​ ​ways!”

The​ ​two​ ​mares​ ​exchanged​ ​chuckles,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​pity​ ​in​ ​their​ ​eyes​ ​was​ ​plain​ ​to​ ​see.​ ​“Allie,​ ​just​ ​sit still,and​ ​it’ll​ ​be​ ​over​ ​quicker.”​ ​Rarity’s​ ​words​ ​were​ ​absolutely​ ​meaningless​ ​after​ ​several​ ​repetitions.

“You​ ​said​ ​that​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​ago!”​ ​Allie​ ​protested,​ ​as​ ​Rarity​ ​started​ ​removing​ ​all​ ​the​ ​bolts​ ​of​ ​cloth she​ ​had​ ​decided​ ​against,​ ​and​ ​brought​ ​out​ ​a​ ​collection​ ​of​ ​jewelry.​ ​“And​ ​no!​ ​I​ ​am​ ​not​ ​wearing​ ​earrings! I’ve​ ​never​ ​had​ ​my-”​ ​A​ ​sharp​ ​pain​ ​in​ ​her​ ​right​ ​ear​ ​interrupted​ ​her.​ ​“Ow!​ ​Jesus​ ​Rares!”

Rarity​ ​laughed.​ ​“Your​ ​human​ ​expressions​ ​are​ ​so​ ​funny,​ ​dear.​ ​Now,​ ​hold​ ​still​ ​for​ ​the​ ​other one.”

Allie​ ​clapped​ ​her​ ​hooves​ ​over​ ​her​ ​ears.​ ​“Jeez,​ ​no!​ ​No​ ​no,​ ​and​ ​no​ ​again!​ ​I​ ​am​ ​not​ ​wearing earrings,​ ​or​ ​necklaces,​ ​or​ ​any​ ​other​ ​accessories!​ ​You​ ​can’t​ ​make​ ​me-eeep!”

Rarity’s​ ​magic​ ​yanked​ ​Allie​ ​forward,​ ​so​ ​that​ ​their​ ​muzzles​ ​were​ ​practically​ ​touching.​ ​Her​ ​eyes were​ ​narrowed​ ​to​ ​thin​ ​slices​ ​of​ ​diamond​ ​blue,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​muzzle​ ​was​ ​scrunched.​ ​“Allie.​ ​You​ ​will​ ​let​ ​me finish​ ​this​ ​ensemble,​ ​or​ ​I​ ​shall​ ​force​ ​you​ ​to​ ​sit​ ​there​ ​for​ ​a​ ​thousand​ ​more,​ ​just​ ​like​ ​it!​ ​Each​ ​one​ ​more embarrassing​ ​than​ ​the​ ​next!”

Allie​ ​just​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​quiet​ ​meep,​ ​completely​ ​frozen​ ​at​ ​the​ ​sudden​ ​display​ ​of​ ​hostility​ ​from Rarity.​ ​‘Note​ ​to​ ​self.’​ ​Allie​ ​thought.​ ​‘Never​ ​get​ ​Rarity​ ​upset​ ​about​ ​fashion.​ ​Ever.’

“Good.”​ ​Rarity​ ​withdrew,​ ​her​ ​tone​ ​pleasant​ ​once​ ​more.​ ​“Now,​ ​your​ ​ear​ ​please.”

Quite​ ​some​ ​time​ ​later,​ ​Allie​ ​stood,​ ​clad​ ​in​ ​the​ ​finished​ ​product,​ ​examining​ ​herself​ ​in​ ​the mirror.​ ​Rarity​ ​and​ ​Applejack​ ​stood​ ​close​ ​by,​ ​one​ ​beaming,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​other​ ​with​ ​her​ ​head​ ​cocked​ ​to​ ​one side.​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​critically​ ​eyed​ ​the​ ​dress,​ ​which​ ​was​ ​simpler​ ​and​ ​less​ ​formal​ ​than​ ​Rarity’s​ ​usual wares,​ ​but​ ​still​ ​contained​ ​the​ ​same​ ​level​ ​of​ ​care​ ​and​ ​attention​ ​as​ ​any​ ​other.

It​ ​was​ ​a​ ​two​ ​piece​ ​dress​ ​that​ ​consisted​ ​of​ ​a​ ​bright​ ​blue​ ​waistcoat​ ​that​ ​was​ ​highlighted​ ​with white,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​blue​ ​and​ ​white​ ​ruffle​ ​dress​ ​that​ ​resembled​ ​an​ ​old​ ​fashioned​ ​bustle.​ ​The​ ​waistcoat’s arms​ ​covered​ ​most​ ​of​ ​her​ ​forelegs,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​dress​ ​hid​ ​most​ ​of​ ​her​ ​rear.​ ​The​ ​earrings​ ​were​ sapphires,​ ​to​ ​match​ ​the​ ​colour​ ​theme.

“Weeeeeeeellll?”​ ​Rarity​ ​queried​ ​sidling​ ​up​ ​beside​ ​her.​ ​“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​think?”

Allie​ ​didn’t​ ​really​ ​know​ ​what​ ​to​ ​say.​ ​The​ ​changeling​ ​in​ ​the​ ​mirror​ ​was​ ​a​ ​stranger,​ ​a​ ​female stranger,​ ​and​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​at​ ​least​ ​good​ ​looking…..for​ ​a​ ​sparkly​ ​bug​ ​pony.​ ​Despite​ ​all​ ​of​ ​Rarity’s​ ​best efforts,​ ​all​ ​Allie​ ​could​ ​see​ ​was​ ​some​ ​strange​ ​girl​ ​in​ ​a​ ​strange​ ​dress.

Of​ ​course,​ ​she​ ​couldn’t​ ​say​ ​that.

“It’s​ ​wonderful.​ ​Thank​ ​you.”

Applejack’s​ ​eyebrow​ ​raised,​ ​ever​ ​so​ ​slightly,​ ​but​ ​Rarity​ ​was​ ​delighted.

“Oh​ ​darling,​ ​I’m​ ​so​ ​glad​ ​you​ ​like​ ​it!​ ​And​ ​I’m​ ​certain​ ​that​ ​a​ ​particular​ ​pegasus​ ​will​ ​love​ ​it​ ​just​ ​as much!”

If​ ​only...

“Alright​ ​then!​ ​Go​ ​on​ ​out​ ​there,​ ​and​ ​have​ ​a​ ​great​ ​night​ ​with​ ​Fluttershy!​ ​And​ ​make​ ​sure​ ​you come​ ​back​ ​tomorrow​ ​and​ ​tell​ ​us​ ​​everything​!”

Rarity’s​ ​demands​ ​were​ ​something​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​grown​ ​accustomed​ ​to​ ​from​ ​working​ ​in​ ​the boutique,​ ​so​ ​hearing​ ​this​ ​was​ ​pretty​ ​much​ ​par​ ​for​ ​the​ ​course.

“A-lright​ ​Rarity.”​ ​Her​ ​voice​ ​broke​ ​a​ ​little​ ​as​ ​she​ ​said​ ​it.​ ​“I​ ​promise,​ ​I’ll​ ​give​ ​you​ ​all​ ​the….um, juicy​ ​details.”

Rarity​ ​bundled​ ​the​ ​two​ ​friends​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​her​ ​excitement​ ​palpable.​ ​When​ ​the​ ​door​ ​was shut,​ ​and​ ​Rarity’s​ ​voice​ ​had​ ​vanished​ ​into​ ​the​ ​boutique’s​ ​depths,​ ​AJ​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​Allie,​ ​a​ ​frown​ ​creasing the​ ​corners​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mouth.

“So​ ​what’s​ ​wrong​ ​with​ ​the​ ​dress?”​ ​She​ ​asked,​ ​bluntly.

Allie​ ​lowered​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​“There’s​ ​nothing​ ​wrong​ ​with​ ​the​ ​​dress​,​ ​Applejack.”

AJ’s​ ​eyebrow​ ​raised​ ​again.

Allie​ ​turned​ ​away,​ ​walking​ ​slowly​ ​down​ ​the​ ​path.​ ​Applejack​ ​quickly​ ​followed.​ ​“I​ ​couldn’t​ ​say anything​ ​about​ ​it​ ​to​ ​Rarity,​ ​or​ ​I’d​ ​never​ ​hear​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​it,​ ​but…..”​ ​She​ ​paused,​ ​looking​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​sky. “The​ ​problem​ ​is​ ​me.”

“What​ ​do​ ​ya​ ​mean?”​ ​Applejack​ ​said,​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​softer.

“When​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​in​ ​that​ ​mirror,​ ​it​ ​wasn’t​ ​me​ ​I​ ​saw.​ ​Whenever​ ​I​ ​look​ ​in​ ​a​ ​mirror,​ ​I​ ​keep​ ​hoping to​ ​see​ ​my​ ​own​ ​face.​ ​My​ ​human​ ​face.​ ​I​ ​always​ ​told​ ​myself​ ​that​ ​anything​ ​to​ ​do​ ​with​ ​love,​ ​I’d​ ​be​ ​myself for,​ ​and​ ​now,​ ​all​ ​I​ ​ever​ ​see​ ​is​ ​a​ ​stranger.​ ​I​ ​could​ ​shapeshift​ ​into​ ​the​ ​most​ ​beautiful​ ​mare,​ ​or​ ​handsome stallion,​ ​with​ ​the​ ​most​ ​extravagant,​ ​sublime​ ​outfit​ ​ever,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​wouldn’t​ ​make​ ​a​ ​lick​ ​of​ ​difference​ ​to what​ ​I​ ​saw​ ​back​ ​there.​ ​It’s​ ​not​ ​me.”

Applejack​ ​didn’t​ ​know​ ​what​ ​to​ ​say,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​had​ ​to​ ​say​ ​something.​ ​She​ ​blurted​ ​it​ ​out​ ​before she​ ​even​ ​knew​ ​what​ ​she​ ​was​ ​saying.

“After​ ​mah​ ​parents…..left…..I​ ​ran​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​farm,​ ​and​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​live​ ​a​ ​life​ ​in​ ​the​ ​city, despite​ ​how​ ​wrong​ ​it​ ​felt.​ ​Ah​ ​lied​ ​to​ ​myself,​ ​even​ ​when​ ​it​ ​felt​ ​terrible.”​ ​Allie​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​her.​ ​This​ ​wasn’t something​ ​Applejack​ ​had​ ​ever​ ​talked​ ​about​ ​before…​ ​not​ ​with​ ​him...or​ ​her.​ ​“I​ ​kept​ ​tryin’​ ​to​ ​lie.​ ​I gussied​ ​up​ ​mah​ ​words​ ​and​ ​wore​ ​fancy​ ​clothes,​ ​and​ ​acted​ ​like​ ​ah​ ​was​ ​born​ ​for​ ​city​ ​life….on​ ​the​ ​inside though,​ ​nuthin’​ ​felt​ ​right.​ ​Then,​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash​ ​performed​ ​her​ ​first​ ​sonic​ ​rainboom,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​light​ ​it
produced​ ​drew​ ​mah​ ​eye​ ​right​ ​to​ ​Sweet​ ​Apple​ ​Acres,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​just​ ​​knew​,​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was​ ​time​ ​to​ ​go​ ​home.​ ​Ah got​ ​mah​ ​cutie​ ​mark​ ​that​ ​day,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​ain’t​ ​looked​ ​back​ ​since.”​ ​Applejack​ ​adjusted​ ​her​ ​hat,​ ​and then…..pulled​ ​off​ ​Allie’s​ ​dress.​ ​“Ah understand, sugarcube, honest. Be​ ​yourself.​ ​Tell​ ​her​ ​the​ ​truth.​ ​She​ ​won’t​ ​mind.”

Allie​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​her​ ​dumbly​ ​for​ ​a​ ​second,​ ​before​ ​AJ​ ​groaned,​ ​and​ ​took​ ​matters​ ​into​ ​her​ ​own hooves. “Just​ ​go​ ​ya​ ​fool!”​ ​She​ ​grabbed​ ​the​ ​startled​ ​changeling​ ​around​ ​her​ ​barrel,​ ​lifted​ ​her​ ​off​ ​the floor,​ ​spun​ ​about,​ ​and​ ​tossed​ ​her​ ​in​ ​the​ ​direction​ ​of​ ​the​ ​restaurant​ ​that​ ​Allie​ ​was​ ​taking​ ​Fluttershy​ ​to for​ ​the​ ​night.

The​ ​suddenness​ ​of​ ​the​ ​action ​was​ ​more​ ​than​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​elicit​ ​a​ ​yelp​ ​from​ ​Allie,​ ​who,​ ​quite​ ​by accident​ ​and​ ​reflex,​ ​shifted​ ​back​ ​to​ ​normal,​ ​and​ ​attempted​ ​to​ ​stop​ ​himself​ ​from​ ​crashing​ ​painfully down​ ​on​ ​the​ ​ground,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​find​ ​that​ ​he​ ​had​ ​done​ ​so​ ​too​ ​late.

“Ow…”

*******************

Fluttershy​ ​stood,​ ​waiting​ ​for​ ​Allan​ ​outside​ ​the​ ​local​ ​diner,​ ​​The​ ​Hay​ ​Burger​,​ ​dressed​ ​in​ ​a simple​ ​skirt​ ​and​ ​petticoat​ ​that​ ​Rarity​ ​had​ ​made​ ​for​ ​her​ ​several​ ​years​ ​ago.​ ​She​ ​liked​ ​the​ ​nice​ ​browns and​ ​greens​ ​Rarity​ ​had​ ​used,​ ​despite​ ​how​ ​often​ ​fashion​ ​turned​ ​away​ ​from​ ​those​ ​hues​ ​for​ ​being​ ​‘bland and​ ​boring’.

Allan​ ​hadn’t​ ​turned​ ​up​ ​yet,​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​getting​ ​a​ ​little​ ​worried.​ ​What​ ​could​ ​be​ ​taking so​ ​long?​ ​He​ ​had​ ​said​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​her​ ​here​ ​at​ ​nine,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​was​ ​already​ ​quarter​ ​past.​ ​She​ ​flicked​ ​her​ ​hair back​ ​from​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hoof,​ ​wondering​ ​why​ ​the​ ​butterfly​ ​shaped​ ​clip​ ​in​ ​her​ ​mane​ ​wasn’t​ ​doing it’s​ ​job.

“Mind​ ​if​ ​I​ ​join​ ​you?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​gasped,​ ​and​ ​whirled​ ​around​ ​to​ ​face​ ​the​ ​source​ ​of​ ​the​ ​voice.

Allan​ ​stood​ ​there,​ ​wearing​ ​the​ ​same​ ​blue​ ​waistcoat​ ​that​ ​he​ ​had​ ​worn​ ​to​ ​Canterlot ​underneath​ ​his suit​ ​jacket, which was currently absent.

“You-​ ​you’re​ ​not….”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​stumbled​ ​over​ ​her​ ​words​ ​as​ ​she​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​calm​ ​herself​ ​down.

“I…​ ​I​ ​just…..”​ ​Allan​ ​left​ ​the​ ​words​ ​hanging​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment​ ​as​ ​he​ ​carefully​ ​selected​ ​his​ ​next words.​ ​“I​ ​couldn’t.​ ​I​ ​couldn’t​ ​do​ ​this​ ​as​ ​someone​ ​else.”​ ​He​ ​said​ ​simply.​ ​“It​ ​felt​ ​wrong.”

“Uh...oh….”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​lowered​ ​her​ ​head.​ ​“I’m​ ​sorry​ ​if​ ​I​ ​upset​ ​you…..”

A​ ​hoof​ ​lifted​ ​her​ ​chin​ ​up,​ ​granting​ ​a​ ​good​ ​look​ ​at​ ​Alan's​ ​smiling​ ​face.​ ​“Hey,​ ​none​ ​of​ ​that​ ​now. We’re​ ​here​ ​on​ ​a​ ​date.​ ​We’re​ ​gonna​ ​get​ ​some​ ​food,​ ​hang​ ​out,​ ​and​ ​then,​ ​I’ve​ ​got​ ​something​ ​special planned​ ​if​ ​you’re​ ​up​ ​for​ ​it.”

“I….oh...​ ​what​ ​do​ ​you​ ​mean​ ​by….?”

Allan​ ​tilted​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​before​ ​he​ ​realized​ ​what​ ​she​ ​meant.​ ​“What…?​ ​Oh,​ ​geez,​ ​no.​ ​Nothing​ ​like that!​ ​It’s​ ​a​ ​first​ ​date!​ ​You​ ​don’t​ ​ask​ ​for​ ​that​ ​on​ ​a​ ​first​ ​date,​ ​ever.”

“Oh,​ ​that’s​ ​a​ ​relief.​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​that​ ​sounded​ ​a​ ​little​ ​weird.”

“Well,​ ​it’s​ ​not.​ ​I’ve​ ​been​ ​learning​ ​a​ ​new​ ​spell​ ​from​ ​Princess​ ​Luna​ ​and​ ​Twilight.​ ​I​ ​think​ ​you’ll like​ ​it.”​ ​He​ ​coughed,​ ​and​ ​added:​ ​“Well,​ ​​hope​​ ​you’ll​ ​like​ ​it.”

“Okay.​ ​Shall​ ​we​ ​go​ ​inside?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​glanced​ ​around,​ ​face​ ​reddening.​ ​“We’re​ ​drawing stares.”

True​ ​enough,​ ​the​ ​sight​ ​of​ ​an​ ​undisguised,​ ​bizarre​ ​bug​ ​pony,​ ​and​ ​Ponyville’s​ ​resident​ ​shy​ ​mare going​ ​on​ ​a​ ​date​ ​was​ ​strange​ ​enough​ ​even​ ​for​ ​this​ ​town,​ ​and​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​few​ ​ponies​ ​still​ ​about​ ​at​ ​that time​ ​were​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​tear​ ​their​ ​eyes​ ​away.
Allan​ ​blanched,​ ​and​ ​quickly​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​go​ ​inside.​ ​“Y-yeah,​ ​let’s​ ​go​ ​in.”

The​ ​inside​ ​of​ ​​The​ ​Hay​ ​Burger​​ ​was​ ​reminiscent​ ​of​ ​the​ ​average​ ​earth​ ​fast​ ​food​ ​joint,​ ​only,​ ​with the​ ​tables,​ ​chairs​ ​and​ ​floors​ ​being​ ​made​ ​predominantly​ ​of​ ​wood. Allan​ ​joined​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​the​ ​order​ ​line,​ ​doing​ ​his​ ​absolute​ ​best​ ​to​ ​ignore​ ​the​ ​continued surveillance​ ​that​ ​he​ ​and​ ​his​ ​date​ ​were​ ​under.​ ​A​ ​hoof​ ​poking​ ​gently​ ​on​ ​his​ ​side​ ​turned​ ​his​ ​head​ ​back
to​ ​look​ ​at​ ​Fluttershy.

“So,​ ​you​ ​were​ ​a​ ​little​ ​late..?”​ ​She​ ​prompted.​ ​So​ ​she​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​know​ ​why?​ ​Eh,​ ​no​ ​harm​ ​in telling​ ​her​ ​that.

“I​ ​kinda​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​do​ ​as​ ​you​ ​asked,​ ​but​ ​changed​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​last​ ​minute​ ​and​ ​had​ ​to​ ​rush back​ ​to​ ​get​ ​my​ ​waistcoat.​ ​I​ ​wasn’t​ ​going​ ​to​ ​come​ ​without​ ​wearing​ ​something​ ​special,​ ​now​ ​was​ ​I?”

Fluttershy​ ​smiled.​ ​How​ ​nice​ ​of​ ​him!​ ​He​ ​clearly​ ​put​ ​some​ ​effort​ ​into​ ​this​ ​date.

“So,​ ​what​ ​are​ ​you​ ​going​ ​to​ ​have?​ ​Allan​ ​asked.​ ​“My​ ​treat.”

“Oh...”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​never​ ​usually​ ​ate​ ​out​ ​much,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​never​ ​usually​ ​ate​ ​much​ ​when​ ​she​ ​did. A​ ​little​ ​salad​ ​was​ ​normal​ ​for​ ​her,​ ​but….since​ ​he​ ​was​ ​being​ ​generous…..​ ​“I​ ​think​ ​I’ll​ ​go​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hay burger,​ ​a​ ​side​ ​of​ ​hay​ ​fries,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​medium​ ​sized​ ​drink​ ​to​ ​go​ ​with​ ​it.”

Allan​ ​beamed​ ​at​ ​her.​ ​“Nice!​ ​I​ ​think​ ​I’ll​ ​go​ ​for​ ​the​ ​extra​ ​burger​ ​and​ ​hay​ ​fries​ ​combo.​ ​It​ ​looks quite​ ​good!”

The​ ​stallion​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​counter​ ​had​ ​a​ ​little​ ​trouble​ ​keeping​ ​himself​ ​from​ ​freaking​ ​out,​ ​which was​ ​made​ ​easier​ ​by​ ​seeing​ ​how​ ​nervous,​ ​and​ ​polite,​ ​the​ ​two​ ​were​ ​as​ ​they​ ​placed​ ​their​ ​orders.

“....and​ ​it’ll​ ​all​ ​be​ ​to​ ​go,​ ​please.”​ ​Allan​ ​finished.

“To​ ​go?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​asked.​ ​“We’re​ ​not​ ​staying?”

“Nah,​ ​I​ ​told​ ​you​ ​I​ ​had​ ​something​ ​in​ ​mind,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​requires​ ​being​ ​outside​ ​anyway,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​thought we’d​ ​find​ ​a​ ​nice​ ​spot​ ​in​ ​the​ ​park.”​ ​Allan​ ​explained,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​counter​ ​pony​ ​went​ ​about​ ​constructing​ ​their meals,​ ​muttering​ ​to​ ​himself​ ​as​ ​he​ ​did​ ​so.

“So​ ​what​ ​are​ ​you…”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​trailed​ ​off​ ​as​ ​she​ ​noticed​ ​something​ ​behind​ ​Allan.​ ​A​ ​highly suspicious,​ ​definitely-not-her-friends-spying-on-her-date,​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​thing.​ ​“I’ll​ ​be​ ​right​ ​back.”

“Oh,​ ​uh,​ ​okay!​ ​I’ll​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​the​ ​order!”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​cheerfully,​ ​thankfully​ ​unaware​ ​of​ ​the​ ​nosy intrusion​ ​on​ ​their​ ​privacy.

Fluttershy​ ​picked​ ​her​ ​way​ ​casually​ ​across​ ​the​ ​diner,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​going​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bathroom,​ ​before turning​ ​to​ ​face​ ​her​ ​hilariously​ ​poorly​ ​disguised​ ​friends​ ​sitting​ ​in​ ​a​ ​corner​ ​booth.

“What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​girls​ ​doing?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​found​ ​herself​ ​hissing​ ​like​ ​a​ ​snake,​ ​possibly​ ​for​ ​the​ ​first time.​ ​“This​ ​is​ ​really​ ​rude!”

“Girls?​ ​What​ ​girls?​ ​There’s​ ​no​ ​girls​ ​here!”​ ​Said​ ​the​ ​mare​ ​that​ ​was​ ​obviously​ ​Twilight​ ​wearing a​ ​wide​ ​brimmed​ ​hat,​ ​a​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​glasses,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​fake​ ​mustache.​ ​The​ ​poor​ ​attempt​ ​at​ ​a​ ​stallions​ ​voice topped​ ​off​ ​the​ ​dopey​ ​disguise.​ ​“Just​ ​some​ ​stallions​ ​out​ ​for​ ​a​ ​fun​ ​night!​ ​Yeah,​ ​totally​ ​stallions,​ ​eheh!”

Fluttershy​ ​glared​ ​at​ ​her.

“Indeed,​ ​we​ ​don’t​ ​even​ ​know​ ​you,​ ​miss….uh….”​ ​Rarity​ ​pretended,​ ​dressed​ ​in​ ​a​ ​top​ ​hat, monocle,​ ​and​ ​once​ ​again,​ ​fake​ ​mustache.​ ​Her​ ​masculine​ ​voice​ ​barely​ ​soundēd​ ​any​ ​different​ ​to​ ​her normal​ ​one.​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​eye​ ​twitched.

“Come​ ​on​ ​Flu-​ ​I​ ​mean,​ ​uh,​ ​miss-​ ​uh,​ ​Butterfly.”​ ​Rainbow​ ​was​ ​by​ ​far​ ​the​ ​worst​ ​disguise,​ ​with​ ​a white​ ​wig,​ ​and​ ​big​ ​black​ ​sunglasses​ ​with​ ​pink​ ​lenses,​ ​coupled​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hilariously​ ​oversized​ ​and​ ​baggy stallion’s​ ​suit​ ​jacket.​ ​“We’ve,​ ​uh-​ ​never​ ​met​ ​before.”

Fluttershy​ ​responded​ ​by​ ​knocking​ ​Rainbow’s​ ​wig​ ​off.

“Hey!​ ​What​ ​gives!”​ ​Rainbow​ ​exclaimed.

Fluttershy​ ​felt​ ​furious.​ ​They​ ​couldn’t​ ​just​ ​wait​ ​until​ ​tomorrow,​ ​when​ ​she​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​them​ ​what happened?​ ​No,​ ​they​ ​had​ ​to​ ​spy​ ​on​ ​her!​ ​On​ ​her​ ​first​ ​real​ ​date​ ​since​ ​Big​ ​Mac?​ ​No!​ ​Not​ ​today!

“Girls.”​ ​She​ ​gritted​ ​her​ ​teeth​ ​as​ ​she​ ​spoke.​ ​“I​ ​appreciate​ ​how​ ​much​ ​you​ ​care​ ​about​ ​me,​ ​but this​ ​is​ ​not​ ​something​ ​you​ ​can​ ​do.”

“We’re​ ​not​ ​here​ ​to​ ​get​ ​in​ ​the​ ​way!”​ ​Twilight​ ​protested.​ ​“We’re​ ​just​ ​worried​ ​about​ ​you​ ​and Allan!”

“Yeah,​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​get​ ​along​ ​really​ ​great!​ ​We​ ​just….”

“Wanted​ ​to​ ​be​ ​here​ ​to​ ​support​ ​you​ ​so​ ​things​ ​don’t​ ​go​ ​wrong.”​ ​Rarity​ ​supplied.​ ​“We​ ​know​ ​it’s inappropriate,​ ​but​ ​we​ ​care​ ​about​ ​you​ ​too​ ​much​ ​to​ ​see​ ​you​ ​two​ ​end​ ​up​ ​falling​ ​out​ ​if​ ​this little...experience​ ​goes​ ​poorly.”

Fluttershy​ ​put​ ​a​ ​hoof​ ​to​ ​her​ ​face.​ ​As​ ​much​ ​as​ ​she​ ​loved​ ​her​ ​friends,​ ​they​ ​sometimes​ ​pulled stunts​ ​that​ ​were​ ​simply​ ​too​ ​much.​ ​This​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​ones​ ​she​ ​would​ ​file​ ​away​ ​as​ ​being what​ ​was​ ​referred​ ​to​ ​as:​ ​bad​ ​form.​ ​“Just​ ​stay​ ​out​ ​of​ ​sight​ ​until​ ​we​ ​leave,​ ​please.”

With​ ​shameful​ ​nods,​ ​the​ ​Alicorn,​ ​Unicorn​ ​and​ ​Pegasus​ ​agreed.

Fluttershy​ ​didn’t​ ​wait​ ​for​ ​them​ ​to​ ​say​ ​anything​ ​else,​ ​instead,​ ​she​ ​pivoted​ ​about​ ​on​ ​her hooves,​ ​and​ ​marched​ ​back​ ​over​ ​to​ ​Allan,​ ​who​ ​was​ ​graciously​ ​thanking​ ​the​ ​counter​ ​pony​ ​for​ ​the meals​ ​he​ ​now​ ​held.

“Hey.”​ ​He​ ​greeted,​ ​with​ ​that​ ​same,​ ​warm,​ ​goofy​ ​smile​ ​that​ ​made​ ​her​ ​want​ ​to​ ​smile​ ​too.​ ​So she​ ​did.​ ​It​ ​felt​ ​nice,​ ​being​ ​able​ ​to​ ​relax​ ​around​ ​somepony​ ​other​ ​than​ ​her​ ​friends.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​he​ ​wasn’t​ ​a friend,​ ​of​ ​course,​ ​she​ ​just​ ​meant​ ​somepony​ ​other​ ​than​ ​the​ ​five-no,​ ​six​ ​mares​ ​and​ ​the​ ​baby​ ​dragon who​ ​were​ ​her​ ​closest​ ​companions.​ ​Sure,​ ​she​ ​was​ ​friends​ ​with​ ​other​ ​ponies,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​girls​ ​were special.​ ​Even​ ​Starlight,​ ​who​ ​had​ ​only​ ​recently​ ​joined​ ​the​ ​group.

“So,​ ​ready​ ​to​ ​go​ ​find​ ​a​ ​nice​ ​spot​ ​in​ ​the​ ​park?”​ ​Allan​ ​äsked,​ ​brightly.​ ​“I​ ​promise​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​show.”

She​ ​ignored​ ​the​ ​stares​ ​around​ ​her​ ​for​ ​once.​ ​She​ ​ignored​ ​the​ ​voice​ ​inside​ ​that​ ​told​ ​her​ ​to​ ​hide behind​ ​her​ ​mane,​ ​ignored​ ​the​ ​normal​ ​anxiety​ ​she​ ​normally​ ​had​ ​to​ ​deal​ ​with​ ​whenever​ ​she​ ​went​ ​out.

“I’d​ ​love​ ​to.”​ ​His​ ​beaming​ ​grin​ ​was​ ​one​ ​of​ ​excited​ ​exuberance,​ ​making​ ​him​ ​seem​ ​like​ ​a​ ​young colt.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​guessed​ ​that,​ ​in​ ​many​ ​ways,​ ​he​ ​was.​ ​His​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​knowledge​ ​about​ ​Equestria​ ​and​ ​the rest​ ​of​ ​Equus​ ​made​ ​him​ ​ignorant​ ​like​ ​the​ ​young,​ ​while​ ​his​ ​energy,​ ​and​ ​willingness​ ​to​ ​adapt,​ ​to​ ​try​ ​to accept​ ​this​ ​strange​ ​world,​ ​was​ ​rather​ ​similar​ ​to​ ​the​ ​coping​ ​strategies​ ​of​ ​the​ ​young​ ​as​ ​well.

“Well​ ​then,​ ​let’s​ ​get​ ​going….or​ ​did​ ​you​ ​want​ ​to​ ​go​ ​talk​ ​to​ ​our​ ​friends​ ​again?”​ ​He​ ​asked,​ ​eyes glittering​ ​with​ ​mischief.

“You​ ​knew​ ​they​ ​were​ ​there?!”​ ​She​ ​squeaked,​ ​eyes​ ​wide.

Allan​ ​snorted.​ ​“How​ ​could​ ​I​ ​not?​ ​Those​ ​disguises​ ​make​ ​them​ ​stand​ ​out​ ​more.”​ ​He​ ​paused, sniffing​ ​the​ ​air.​ ​“I​ ​can​ ​literally​ ​taste​ ​the​ ​shame.​ ​Blech.”

Emotivores.​ ​Hardest​ ​creeatures​ ​to​ ​fool​ ​in​ ​all​ ​of​ ​creation,​ ​second​ ​only​ ​to​ ​telepaths​ ​and​ ​the omnipotent.​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​ear​ ​folded​ ​back,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​bit​ ​back​ ​a​ ​chuckle.​ ​Of​ ​course​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​noticed.​ ​He was​ ​far​ ​too​ ​observant​ ​not​ ​to​ ​have​ ​noticed.

“So​ ​what​ ​drew​ ​your​ ​attention​ ​to​ ​them?”​ ​She​ ​asked.

“It​ ​could​ ​have​ ​been​ ​the​ ​familiar​ ​sense​ ​of​ ​Dash’s​ ​overinflated​ ​ego.”​ ​Allan​ ​quipped.​ ​“Or​ ​maybe the​ ​beautiful​ ​girl​ ​who​ ​was​ ​standing​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​them​ ​earlier.”

The​ ​blush​ ​that​ ​developed​ ​on​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​cheeks​ ​was​ ​certainly​ ​worth​ ​the​ ​effort​ ​to​ ​come​ ​up with​ ​such​ ​a​ ​cheesy​ ​line,​ ​but​ ​that’s​ ​what​ ​dates​ ​were​ ​for.

“Alright​ ​then.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​stammered​ ​out,​ ​quickly​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​divert​ ​Allan's​ ​attention.​ ​“Where shall​ ​we​ ​go​ ​sit​ ​and​ ​eat?”

“I’m​ ​letting​ ​you​ ​choose.​ ​I​ ​arranged​ ​everything​ ​else,​ ​and​ ​it’s​ ​a​ ​little​ ​inconsiderate​ ​not​ ​to​ ​let you​ ​have​ ​a​ ​say.”

That​ ​was​ ​nice.​ ​Where​ ​to​ ​go​ ​though,​ ​where​ ​to​ ​go…..​ ​Oh!

“There’s​ ​a​ ​really​ ​nice​ ​spot​ ​by​ ​the​ ​local​ ​pond.​ ​We​ ​could​ ​go​ ​there.”

Allan​ ​nodded.​ ​“Sounds​ ​lovely.​ ​I​ ​hope​ ​there’s​ ​ducks.”​ ​He​ grinned​ ​at​ ​her.​ ​“I​ ​like​ ​ducks.”

She​ ​giggled.​ ​“So​ ​do​ ​I.”

**************

“So​ ​what’s​ ​this​ ​show​ ​you​ ​promised?“​ ​Fluttershy​ ​asked.

The​ ​spot​ ​by​ ​the​ ​pond​ ​was​ ​gorgeous,​ ​with​ ​tall​ ​reeds,​ ​a​ ​few​ ​cat-tail​ ​plants,​ ​a​ ​great​ ​view​ ​of​ ​the water​ ​and​ ​the​ ​moon,​ ​and​ ​perfectly​ ​framed​ ​by​ ​a​ ​thick​ ​copse​ ​of​ ​trees,​ ​perfect​ ​for​ ​maintaining​ ​a​ ​little privacy,​ ​though​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​certain​ ​that​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash​ ​was​ ​still​ ​watching​ ​them.​ ​Oh​ ​well,​ ​getting​ ​two out​ ​of​ ​three​ ​to​ ​leave​ ​wasn’t​ ​too​ ​bad.

“I’ve​ ​been​ ​practicing​ ​non-stop​ ​since​ ​the​ ​hospital.”​ ​Allan​ ​admitted.​ ​“It​ ​slowed​ ​my​ ​recovery, but​ ​I​ ​think​ ​it’ll​ ​be​ ​worth​ ​it.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​hope​ ​you​ ​like​ ​what​ ​I’ll​ ​show​ ​you.”

His​ ​horn​ ​began​ ​to​ ​glow,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​closed​ ​his​ ​eyes.​ ​He​ ​focused​ ​on​ ​a​ ​particular​ ​set​ ​of​ ​memories, bringing​ ​them​ ​to​ ​the​ ​forefront​ ​of​ ​his​ ​mind,​ ​and​ ​channeling​ ​them​ ​into​ ​the​ ​spell.​ ​​ ​In​ ​the​ ​air,​ ​just​ ​above the​ ​lake,​ ​a​ ​light​ ​appeared,​ ​filing​ ​out​ ​into​ ​a​ ​large​ ​rectangle​ ​shape.​ ​A​ ​series​ ​of​ ​letters​ ​appeared, accompanied​ ​by​ ​a​ ​simple​ ​tune,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​letters​ ​turned​ ​from​ ​one​ ​colour​ ​to​ ​another.

“Get​ ​ready.”​ ​Allan​ ​said​ ​with​ ​a​ ​happy​ ​grin,​ ​settling​ ​down​ ​on​ ​the​ ​grass,​ ​wing​ ​extended​ ​for​ ​her as​ ​she​ ​moved​ ​to​ ​join​ ​him.
​ ​ A​ ​new​ ​set​ ​of​ ​words​ ​appeared​ ​in​ ​simple,​ ​bluey-green​ ​text​ ​that​ ​read:

“A​ ​long​ ​time​ ​ago,​ ​in​ ​a​ ​galaxy​ ​far,​ ​far​ ​away….”

***************

Fluttershy​ ​gasped​ ​at​ ​the​ ​image​ ​before​ ​her.​ ​She​ ​didn’t​ ​understand​ ​just​ ​how​ ​it​ ​was​ ​possible, but​ ​she​ ​was​ ​seeing​ ​a​ ​​planet​,​ ​one​ ​completely​ ​different​ ​to​ ​her​ ​own,​ ​appear​ ​in​ ​​ ​the​ ​projection.​ ​Was​ ​this that​ ​Tatooey​ ​place​ ​the​ ​opening​ ​text​ ​had​ ​mentioned?

Another​ ​gasp​ ​worked​ ​it’s​ ​way​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​muzzle​ ​as​ ​a​ ​strange​ ​shape​ ​burst​ ​into​ ​frame accompanied​ ​by​ ​strange​ ​sounds​ ​and​ ​explosions.​ ​Flashes​ ​of​ ​light​ ​lit​ ​up​ ​the​ ​image​ ​at​ ​intervals,​ ​before​ ​a second​ ​shape​ ​appeared,​ ​chasing​ ​after​ ​the​ ​first.

Then,​ ​there​ ​was​ ​a​ ​strange,​ ​shiny​ ​gold​ ​figure​ ​walking​ ​about​ ​on​ ​two,​ ​stiff​ ​legs,​ ​and​ ​another figure​ ​that​ ​was​ ​shorted,​ ​and​ ​moved​ ​on​ ​wheels.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​obviously​ ​metal,​ ​but​ ​how​ ​were​ ​they…​ ​oh, the​ ​metal​ ​one​ ​was​ ​talking.​ ​Princess?​ ​No​ ​escape?​ ​That​ ​sounded​ ​bad.​ ​Oh​ ​dear,​ ​they​ ​were​ ​being boarded?​ ​Those​ ​shapes​ ​were​ ​kinds​ ​of…​ ​space​ ​ship?

Those​ ​new​ ​figures…​ ​their​ ​clothes​ ​were​ ​strange,​ ​and​ ​they​ ​had​ ​silly​ ​hats.​ ​But​ ​they​ ​lookes​ ​so… scared.​ ​Scared​ ​but​ ​brave​ ​and​ ​determined.​ ​Then​ ​the​ ​bizarre​ ​door​ ​at​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the​ ​corridor​ ​exploded, and​ ​more​ ​of​ ​the​ ​strange​ ​humans​ ​entered,​ ​wearing​ ​weird,​ ​all​ ​white,​ ​shiny​ ​clothes​ ​that​ ​hid​ ​their​ ​faces.

They​ ​were​ ​killing​ ​each​ ​other!​ ​Oh​ ​no!​ ​Couldn’t​ ​they​ ​just​ ​get….oh…..​ ​Oh,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​scary.​ ​The​ ​tall, black​ ​clothed….man.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​such​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​voice.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​decided​ ​she​ ​did​ ​not​ ​like​ ​this​ ​human.​ ​He was​ ​bad.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​mean.​ ​“No,​ ​mister​ ​meanie!​ ​You​ ​can’t​ ​have​ ​those​ ​plans!​ ​You​ ​didn’t​ ​say​ ​please!”

Allan​ ​burst​ ​out​ ​laughing​ ​beside​ ​her.

****************

The​ ​credits​ ​rolled​ ​sometime​ ​later,​ ​a​ ​list​ ​of​ ​actors​ ​names​ ​that​ ​meant​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​her.

“So​ ​none​ ​of​ ​that​ ​was​ ​real,​ ​right?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​asked,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​clarify.​ ​“It​ ​was​ ​just​ ​a​ ​story?”

“Just​ ​a​ ​story.​ ​A​ ​well​ ​told​ ​story.”​ ​Allan​ ​confirmed.​ ​“What​ ​did​ ​you​ ​think​ ​of​ ​it?”

“It​ ​was….violent….and​ ​scary​ ​at​ ​times….but…..”​ ​She​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​stare​ ​at​ ​him.​ ​“Is​ ​there​ ​a sequel?”

Alan's​ ​grin​ ​grew.​ ​“Several,​ ​actually.​ ​Those​ ​a​ ​great.​ ​And​ ​there​ ​are​ ​some​ ​prequals,​ ​but​ ​those aren’t​ ​so​ ​good.”

Fluttershy​ ​lowered​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​looked​ ​up​ ​at​ ​him​ ​meekly​ ​through​ ​her​ ​eyelashes.

“Could….could​ ​we​ ​watch​ ​them?​ ​I…​ ​really​ ​enjoyed​ ​it.”

“I’d​ ​hoped​ ​you’d​ ​say​ ​that.”​ ​Allan​ ​smiled.​ ​“I’m​ ​a​ ​big​ ​fan​ ​of​ ​this​ ​series.”

“I​ ​could​ ​tell.​ ​You​ ​were​ ​mouthing​ ​every​ ​word.”

Alan's​ ​face​ ​went​ ​red.​ ​“I​ ​was​ ​not!”

“You​ ​were​ ​too!​ ​When​ ​Vader​ ​said….”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​cleared​ ​her​ ​throat,​ ​and​ ​used​ ​her​ ​now​ ​empty soda​ ​cup​ ​to​ ​make​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​echo-ey.​ ​“The​ ​force​ ​is​ ​strong​ ​with​ ​this​ ​one.​ ​You​ ​almost​ ​stood​ ​up​ ​to​ ​say​ ​it! I​ ​felt​ ​all​ ​your​ ​muscles​ ​tense!”

Allan​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​protest,​ ​but​ ​Fluttershy​ ​responded​ ​by​ ​flicking​ ​her​ ​crumpled​ ​up​ ​napkin​ ​at​ ​him, where​ ​it​ ​bounced​ ​off​ ​his​ ​surprised​ ​muzzle.

“Anyway.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​said,​ ​changing​ ​the​ ​subject.​ ​“I​ ​had​ ​fun​ ​tonight.​ ​Thank​ ​you.”

Allan​ ​smiled.​ ​“Why,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​my​ ​pleasure,​ ​darlin’.​ ​Ah​ ​had​ ​a​ ​wonderful​ ​night​ ​mahself.”​ ​He​ ​said, letting​ ​his​ ​voice​ ​slip​ ​into​ ​the​ ​same​ ​country​ ​drawl​ ​that​ ​the​ ​Apple​ ​family​ ​spoke​ ​with.

Fluttershy​ ​giggled.​ ​“Stop​ ​it.​ ​That’s​ ​not​ ​fair!​ ​It’s​ ​too​ ​funny​ ​hearing​ ​you​ ​talk​ ​like​ ​my​ ​friends!”

“Really?”​ ​Allan's​ ​voice​ ​turned​ ​scratchy,​ ​similar​ ​to​ ​Dash’s.​ ​“Awesome!”

Fluttershy’s​ ​hooves​ ​clapped​ ​over​ ​her​ ​muzzle​ ​as​ ​she​ ​tried​ ​not​ ​to​ ​let​ ​herself​ ​laugh.

“Oh,​ ​but​ ​darling!​ ​You​ ​simply​ ​shouldn’t​ ​cover​ ​your​ ​mouth​ ​like​ ​that,​ ​it’s​ ​bad​ ​for​ ​your​ ​coat!”

Uncontrolled​ ​giggles​ ​rolled​ ​around​ ​her​ ​hooves.

“Oh!​ ​Are​ ​you​ ​playing​ ​peekaboo?​ ​Can​ ​I​ ​play?​ ​Can​ ​I?​ ​Can​ ​I?”

Her​ ​shoulders​ ​started​ ​shaking.

“You​ ​know,​ ​recent​ ​scientific​ ​studies​ ​show​ ​that​ ​laughter​ ​is​ ​the​ ​best​ ​medicine​ ​after​ ​all.​ ​Patients who​ ​were​ ​kept​ ​happy​ ​and​ ​entertained​ ​showed…”

Fluttershy​ ​burst​ ​out​ ​laughing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​spot​ ​on​ ​impression​ ​of​ ​Twilight,​ ​down​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lecturing, matter-of-fact​ ​tone​ ​and​ ​the​ ​way​ ​she​ ​held​ ​out​ ​her​ ​hoof​ ​as​ ​she​ ​taught.

Allan​ ​grinned.​ ​Tonight​ ​had​ ​been​ ​good.​ ​Even​ ​with​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​co.​ ​spying​ ​on​ ​them.

Unfortunately,​ ​with​ ​the​ ​movie​ ​done,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​cool​ ​night​ ​air​ ​closing​ ​in,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​time​ ​to​ ​go​ ​back​ ​home.

“Well,​ ​my​ ​lady.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​stretching​ ​out​ ​one​ ​gossamer​ ​wing​ ​as​ ​if​ ​he​ ​were​ ​extending​ ​a​ ​hand.

“Would​ ​you​ ​allow​ ​me​ ​to​ ​escort​ ​you​ ​safely​ ​home?”

Fluttershy​ ​suppressed​ ​her​ ​laughter​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​give​ ​a​ ​thankful:​ ​“Yes​ ​please.”

The​ ​two​ ​walked​ ​side​ ​by​ ​side,​ ​pressed​ ​together​ ​slightly​ ​for​ ​warmth​ ​in​ ​the​ ​chill​ ​night​ ​air,​ ​while Fluttershy​ ​chatted​ ​softly​ ​away​ ​about​ ​how​ ​the​ ​conjured​ ​movie​ ​had​ ​been​ ​a​ ​lovely,​ ​if​ ​strange, experience.​ ​She​ ​asked​ ​him​ ​about​ ​the​ ​special​ ​effects,​ ​how​ ​they​ ​had​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​convincingly​ ​pull​ ​off the​ ​look​ ​of​ ​space,​ ​and​ ​more.​ ​Allan​ ​happily​ ​answered​ ​every​ ​question​ ​he​ ​could,​ ​and​ ​laughed​ ​aloud​ ​at Fluttershy​ ​attempting​ ​to​ ​do​ ​impressions​ ​of​ ​the​ ​heroes​ ​and​ ​villains​ ​alike.

“I​ ​especially​ ​liked​ ​Princess​ ​Leia.”​ ​She​ ​beamed.​ ​“She​ ​was​ ​confident,​ ​and​ ​assertive!​ ​I​ ​wish​ ​I could​ ​be​ ​like​ ​her.”

Allan​ ​laughed​ ​and​ ​shook​ ​his​ ​head.​ ​“Nah.​ ​Don’t​ ​change​ ​that​ ​much.​ ​It​ ​wouldn’t​ ​be​ ​good​ ​if​ ​you became​ ​like​ ​her.”

“Why​ ​not?”​ ​Flutters​ ​asked,​ ​tilting​ ​her​ ​head​ ​to​ ​gaze​ ​up​ ​at​ ​him.

“Because​ ​then​ ​you​ ​wouldn’t​ ​you.​ ​And​ ​I​ ​like​ ​you​ ​the​ ​way​ ​you​ ​are.”

Fluttershy​ ​stopped,​ ​eyes​ ​wide​ ​and​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​him.

He​ ​stopped​ ​too,​ ​hooves​ ​tapping​ ​lightly​ ​down​ ​amid​ ​the​ ​fallen​ ​leaves​ ​that​ ​covered​ ​the​ ​path​ ​to the​ ​cottage.​ ​“What?”

“I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​anypony​ ​ever​ ​actually​ ​told​ ​me​ ​that….​ ​Besides​ ​the​ ​girls!”​ ​She​ ​quickly​ ​amended. “That’s​ ​really​ ​nice​ ​of​ ​you​ ​to​ ​say.”

Allan​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​her,​ ​smiling​ ​again.​ ​“Nah.​ ​I’m​ ​just​ ​ahead​ ​of​ ​the​ ​curve.​ ​Everypony​ ​should​ ​tell you​ ​just​ ​how​ ​amazing​ ​you​ ​are.”

“Amazing?”​ ​She​ ​stammered​ ​a​ ​little.​ ​“You​ ​think​ ​I’m​ ​amazing?”

“Yeah.​ ​From​ ​what​ ​you​ ​lot​ ​have​ ​told​ ​me,​ ​you​ ​were​ ​so​ ​shy​ ​it​ ​was​ ​practically​ ​keeping​ ​you​ ​a prisoner​ ​in​ ​your​ ​own​ ​home!​ ​Now​ ​look​ ​at​ ​you!​ ​You’ve​ ​stared​ ​down​ ​dragons,​ ​attended​ ​a​ ​huge​ ​party without​ ​freaking​ ​out,​ ​stood​ ​up​ ​to​ ​a​ ​misguided​ ​Minotaur,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​dangerous​ ​Draconequus​ ​who​ ​you made​ ​one​ ​of​ ​your​ ​best​ ​friends!​ ​I’d​ ​say​ ​that’s​ ​amazing.”

“You​ ​think​ ​I’m​ ​amazing?”​ ​She​ a​sked​ ​again,​ ​dumbfounded.

“Yes.”​ ​The​ ​sincerity​ ​in​ ​his​ ​reply​ ​made​ ​her​ ​heart​ ​flutter.

“Really,​ ​really?”

“Yes,​ ​really​ ​really.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​huffing​ ​a​ ​little.​ ​“Are​ ​you​ ​seriously​ ​going​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​me​ ​that​ ​you’ve never​ ​even​ ​considered​ ​just​ ​how​ ​amazing​ ​you​ ​ar-”

Allan​ ​never​ ​finished​ ​that​ ​sentence,​ ​as​ ​something​ ​warm​ ​and​ ​slightly​ ​moist​ ​suddenly​ ​pressed up​ ​against​ ​his​ ​cheek,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​mind​ ​was​ ​flooded​ ​by​ ​an​ ​overwhelming​ ​surge​ ​of​ ​affection,​ ​before​ ​it​ ​was suddenly​ ​gone,​ ​as​ ​Fluttershy​ ​trotted​ ​happily​ ​down​ ​the​ ​path​ ​ahead,​ ​humming​ ​to​ ​herself.

Allan​ ​stayed​ ​stock​ ​still,​ ​before​ ​he​ ​lifted​ ​his​ ​hoof​ ​up​ ​to​ ​his​ ​cheek​ ​and​ ​felt​ ​the​ ​spot​ ​where Fluttershy​ ​had​ ​just​ ​kissed​ ​him.

“I’m​ ​in​ ​love​ ​with​ ​her….”​ ​He​ ​mumbled,​ ​giddily.

*******************

“So,​ ​how​ ​is​ ​Allan​ ​doing?”​ ​Twilight​ ​asked,​ ​early​ ​the​ ​next​ ​morning.

The​ ​elements​ ​all​ ​sat​ ​around​ ​the​ ​Cutie-Map,​ ​perched​ ​atop​ ​their​ ​thrones​ ​while​ ​Starlight​ ​and Spike​ ​sat​ ​close​ ​by,​ ​eagerly​ ​listening​ ​in.

The​ ​pony​ ​under​ ​scrutiny​ ​at​ ​the​ ​moment​ ​was​ ​the​ ​pegasus​ ​that​ ​none​ ​of​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​had thought​ ​would​ ​want​ ​to​ ​date​ ​anypony​ ​again,​ ​after​ ​her​ ​unfortunate​ ​date​ ​with​ ​Big​ ​Macintosh.​ ​She​ ​was rosy​ ​cheeked,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​expression​ ​when​ ​she​ ​had​ ​arrived​ ​had​ ​been​ ​one​ ​of​ ​pure​ ​happiness,​ ​pure happiness​ ​that​ ​nopony​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​from​ ​her​ ​in​ ​literal​ ​years.

Fluttershy​ ​ran​ ​her​ ​hooves​ ​over​ ​her​ ​mane,​ ​making​ ​the​ ​long​ ​curls​ ​tumble​ ​over​ ​and​ ​over​ ​her dainty​ ​limbs​ ​in​ ​a​ ​rush​ ​of​ ​pale​ ​rose.

“Oh,​ ​um,​ ​he’s​ ​doing​ ​great.”​ ​She​ ​said,​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​betraying​ ​just​ ​how​ ​distant​ ​and​ ​far​ ​off​ ​her thoughts​ ​were.​ ​“We​ ​had​ ​fun​ ​last​ ​night.”

The​ ​snickers​ ​of​ ​her​ ​friends​ ​were​ ​lost​ ​on​ ​her,​ ​as​ ​she​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​tumble​ ​her​ ​pink​ ​curls​ ​over her​ ​hooves,​ ​humming​ ​the​ ​tune​ ​of​ ​an​ ​old​ ​lullaby​ ​her​ ​parents​ ​had​ ​used​ ​to​ ​sing​ ​to​ ​her.

“So​ ​you​ ​had…​ ​fun,​ ​last​ ​night?”​ ​Rainbow​ ​asked​ ​between​ ​giggles.

“Hmm?​ ​? Oh​ ​yes.​ ​We​ ​had​ ​a​ ​good​ ​night.”

“Anything…​ ​erm….​ ​anything​ ​happen,​ ​Sugarcube?”

“I​ ​kissed​ ​him.”

Rarity,​ ​who​ ​had​ ​thus​ ​far​ ​maintained​ ​her​ ​image​ ​of​ ​self​ ​control​ ​by​ ​drinking​ ​tea,​ ​spat​ ​out​ ​the hot​ ​beverage​ ​in​ ​an​ ​enormous​ ​cone​ ​of​ ​spray,​ ​drenching​ ​Pinkie,​ ​before​ ​slamming​ ​the​ ​cup​ ​down​ ​on​ ​the table,​ ​and​ ​squealing:​ ​“​YOU​ ​KISSED​ ​HIM!?!?​”

“Oh….”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​was​ ​summoned​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​dazed​ ​state​ ​by​ ​the​ ​sudden​ ​raised​ ​volume. “....Yes?”

“What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​mean…..Yes?”​ ​Rarity​ ​demanded.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​in​ ​full​ ​on​ ​matchmaking​ ​mode,​ ​and nothing​ ​short​ ​of​ ​Celestia​ ​dropping​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sky,​ ​while​ ​riding​ ​a​ ​huge,​ ​armoured​ ​dragon​ ​could​ ​stop her.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​even​ ​half​ ​sprawled​ ​over​ ​the​ ​map​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​get​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​her​ ​“Did​ ​you​ ​kiss​ ​Allan​ ​or not?”

“Oh...um,​ ​​I​ ​did….​”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​quietly​ ​admitted,​ ​her​ ​volume​ ​going​ ​down​ ​just​ ​a​ ​little.

“Weeell?​ ​How​ ​was​ ​it​ ​darling?​ ​Did​ ​you​ ​go​ ​for​ ​Prench​ ​kiss?”

“Oh,​ ​well,​ ​actually…..”

“Did​ ​he​ ​kiss​ ​back?​ ​Or​ ​did​ ​you​ ​surprise​ ​him​ ​with​ ​it?”​ ​Twilight​ ​intervened,​ ​quickly​ ​pulling​ ​Rarity away​ ​from​ ​Fluttershy.

“Rarity,​ ​I’m​ ​sure​ ​that​ ​Fluttershy​ ​doesn’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​us​ ​every​ ​little​ ​detail.”​ ​Twilight​ ​chided​ ​the white​ ​unicorn,​ ​even​ ​as​ ​she​ ​fought​ ​her​ ​own​ ​desire​ ​to​ ​start​ ​asking​ ​questions.​ ​From​ ​the​ ​eyewitness accounts,​ ​the​ ​night​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​very​ ​well,​ ​despite​ ​the​ ​revelation​ ​of​ ​Allan's​ ​species​ ​making​ ​some​ ​ponies uncomfortable.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​apparently​ ​performed​ ​the​ ​memory​ ​projection​ ​spell​ ​flawlessly,​ ​which​ ​was remarkable​ ​for​ ​somepony​ ​who​ ​had​ ​only​ ​had​ ​three​ ​days​ ​to​ ​learn​ ​it.

“So...what​ ​did​ ​you​ ​two​ ​get​ ​up​ ​to,​ ​if​ ​ya​ ​don’t ​mind​ ​me​ ​askin’?”​ ​Applejack​ ​asked,​ ​polite​ ​but hopeful.

Fluttershy​ ​smiled.​ ​“He​ ​used​ ​a​ ​spell​ ​to​ ​project​ ​a​ ​movie​ ​he’d​ ​seen​ ​on​ ​earth​ ​into​ ​the​ ​air​ ​so​ ​we could​ ​watch​ ​it​ ​together.​ ​You’d​ ​have​ ​liked​ ​it​ ​Dash.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​action,​ ​and​ ​cool​ ​heroes,​ ​and​ ​death defying​ ​bravery!”

“That​ ​does​ ​sound​ ​pretty​ ​awesome.”

“So​ ​what​ ​did​ ​the​ ​humans​ ​look​ ​like?”​ ​Twilight​ ​asked,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​gently​ ​nudge​ ​Fluttershy​ ​into talking.

“Oh,​ ​on​ ​their​ ​own,​ ​without​ ​clothes,​ ​I​ ​guess​ ​they’d​ ​have​ ​looked​ ​a​ ​little​ ​plain,​ ​like​ ​big,​ ​hairless monkeys.”

Rainbow​ ​snickered.​ ​“That’d​ ​look​ ​weird.”

“With​ ​clothes,​ ​they​ ​seemed​ ​kind​ ​of….stylish….in​ ​a​ ​weird,​ ​futuristic​ ​way.”

“It’s​ ​set​ ​in​ ​the​ ​future?​ ​Ah​ ​probably​ ​wouldn’t​ ​like​ ​it​ ​much​ ​then.”​ ​Applejack​ ​reasoned.

“”The​ ​main​ ​character​ ​grew​ ​up​ ​on​ ​a​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​farm.”

“Really?”​ ​Applejack​ ​instantly​ ​perked​ ​up.

Fluttershy​ ​smiled​ ​happily,​ ​glad​ ​to​ ​share​ ​a​ ​story​ ​with​ ​her​ ​friends.​ ​She​ ​settled​ ​down,​ ​and​ ​began with​ ​the​ ​same​ ​words​ ​she​ ​had​ ​heard​ ​the​ ​previous​ ​night.

“A​ ​long​ ​time​ ​ago……”

********************

Author's Notes:

I like Star Wars and I like my ship.....sue me.

Chapter 18: Tick Tock

Chapter​ ​18:​ ​Tick​ ​Tock.

The​ ​first​ ​four​ ​weeks​ ​in​ ​Equestria​ ​felt​ ​like​ ​forever.​ ​The​ ​next​ ​two?​ ​They​ ​passed​ ​by​ ​before​ ​I’d even​ ​registered​ ​it.​ ​And​ ​in​ ​that​ ​two​ ​weeks?​ ​I​ ​finished​ ​recovering​ ​from​ ​my​ ​magical​ ​exhaustion,​ ​and​ ​I got​ ​to​ ​go​ ​on​ ​a​ ​second​ ​date​ ​with​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​watching​ ​The​ ​Empire​ ​Strikes​ ​Back,​ ​and​ ​watching​ ​her priceless​ ​reaction​ ​to​ ​the​ ​infamous​ ​“Vader​ ​Reveal”. The​ ​poor​ ​thing​ ​squeaked​ ​out​ ​in​ ​terror​ ​as​ ​Vader​ ​loomed​ ​over​ ​Luke,​ ​with​ ​the​ ​young​ ​jedi clutching​ ​his​ ​severed​ ​hand​ ​uselessly.​ ​When​ ​Luke​ ​and​ ​Vader​ ​started​ ​to​ ​angrily​ ​converse​ ​about​ ​old Ben,​ ​she​ ​practically​ ​yelled​ ​at​ ​Vader​ ​that​ ​he​ ​was​ ​a​ ​liar​ ​and​ ​a​ ​bully.​ ​And​ ​when​ ​the​ ​moment​ ​came? She​ ​went​ ​rigid,​ ​stared​ ​right​ ​at​ ​the​ ​screen​ ​without​ ​moving,​ ​mouth​ ​wide​ ​open​ ​like​ ​fish​ ​out​ ​of​ ​water. Priceless.

Other​ ​than​ ​that,​ ​the​ ​past​ ​two​ ​weeks​ ​were​ ​just…​ ​work.​ ​Work​ ​at​ ​the​ ​farm.​ ​And​ ​the boutique.​ ​Then​ ​come​ ​home.​ ​Check​ ​the​ ​mail.​ ​Check​ ​up​ ​on​ ​Twilight​ ​to​ ​see​ ​if​ ​any​ ​progress​ ​had​ ​been made​ ​with​ ​the​ ​“getting​ ​me​ ​home”​ ​problem.​ ​​ ​Eat​ ​dinner.​ ​Lather,​ ​rinse,​ ​repeat. Absolutely​ ​nothing​ ​of​ ​any​ ​import​ ​has​ ​changed​ ​since​ ​my​ ​arrival.​ ​Twilight​ ​and​ ​Thorax​ ​know only​ ​superficial​ ​things​ ​about​ ​the​ ​exploration​ ​team​ ​who​ ​studied​ ​the​ ​portal,​ ​the​ ​other​ ​Changelings are​ ​still​ ​waiting​ ​to​ ​be​ ​officially​ ​revealed​ ​to​ ​the​ ​world,​ ​and​ ​nopony​ ​can​ ​even​ ​guess​ ​just​ ​how​ ​bad things​ ​on​ ​Earth​ ​are​ ​becoming​ ​with​ ​Chrysalis​ ​on​ ​the​ ​loose.​ ​And​ ​here​ ​I​ ​am,​ ​sitting​ ​in​ ​a​ ​bathtub​ ​and writing​ ​in​ ​my​ ​diary​ ​like​ ​a​ ​teenage​ ​girl.

I’m​ ​starting​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​useless​ ​again,​ ​whenever​ ​I’m​ ​alone​ ​like​ ​this.​ ​Even​ ​with​ ​work,​ ​and helping​ ​around​ ​the​ ​cottage,​ ​I​ ​still​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​I’m​ ​just​ ​sitting​ ​around​ ​doing​ ​nothing.​ ​Even​ ​my​ ​lessons can’t​ ​distract​ ​me.

I​ ​really​ ​need​ ​a​ ​project​ ​or​ ​something,​ ​just​ ​to​ ​work​ ​on.​ ​That​ ​might​ ​help.
********************

Allan​ ​sat​ ​in​ ​the​ ​living​ ​room,​ ​phone​ ​balanced​ ​on​ ​his​ ​knee.​ ​His​ ​mum​ ​was​ ​cooking​ ​dinner,​ ​a tomato​ ​soup​ ​that​ ​smelled​ ​simply​ ​divine,​ ​thanks​ ​to​ ​the​ ​inclusion​ ​of​ ​basil​ ​and​ ​parsley.​ ​Kate​ ​sat​ ​on​ ​the other​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the​ ​couch​ ​that​ ​they​ ​were​ ​both​ ​occupying,​ ​and​ ​both​ ​were​ ​ignoring​ ​the​ ​large​ ​blue​ ​equine with​ ​a​ ​long,​ ​flowing​ ​mane​ ​that​ ​resembled​ ​the​ ​night​ ​sky,​ ​who​ ​stood​ ​not​ ​far​ ​away.

Luna​ ​watched​ ​the​ ​memory​ ​with​ ​both​ ​interest,​ ​and​ ​remorse.​ ​Allan​ ​frequently​ ​dreamed​ ​of earth,​ ​so​ ​much​ ​so​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was​ ​rare​ ​for​ ​her​ ​to​ ​see​ ​anything​ ​of​ ​Equestria,​ ​other​ ​than​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​in​ ​those dreams.​ ​Alan's​ ​dream​ ​self​ ​looked​ ​through​ ​Luna​ ​to​ ​his​ ​sister,​ ​then,​ ​out​ ​of​ ​nowhere,​ ​launched​ ​himself into​ ​a​ ​hug.​ ​Judging​ ​by​ ​how​ ​much​ ​smaller​ ​he​ ​looked​ ​from​ ​most​ ​of​ ​his​ ​dreams,​ ​Luna​ ​concluded​ ​that she​ ​was​ ​seeing​ ​a​ ​memory​ ​from​ ​his​ ​late​ ​foalhood.

“Attack​ ​hug!”​ ​Allan​ ​cried,​ ​knocking​ ​Katie​ ​off​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sofa,​ ​and​ ​onto​ ​a​ ​conveniently​ ​placed​ ​bean bag​ ​that​ ​cushioned​ ​her​ ​fall.

“Hey,​ ​squirt,​ ​come​ ​on!​ ​You’ll​ ​damage​ ​your​ ​phone!”​ ​Katie​ ​protested,​ ​though,​ ​her​ ​laughter made​ ​it​ ​apparent​ ​how​ ​little​ ​that​ ​actually​ ​mattered​ ​to​ ​her.​ ​“What’s​ ​the​ ​hug​ ​for,​ ​anyway?”

“Hugs​ ​are​ ​nice!”​ ​Allan​ ​chirped​ ​happily.​ ​“And​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​given​ ​you​ ​one​ ​recently!”

Perhaps​ ​this​ ​was​ ​a​ ​much​ ​younger​ ​memory​ ​than​ ​Luna​ ​had​ ​initially​ ​thought.

“Aww,​ ​thanks​ ​kiddo!​ ​Tell​ ​you​ ​what,​ ​why​ ​don’t​ ​we​ ​go​ ​give​ ​mummy​ ​and​ ​daddy​ ​hugs​ ​too?”

Allan​ ​nodded​ ​his​ ​head​ ​enthusiastically,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​two​ ​jumped​ ​up,​ ​before​ ​racing​ ​off​ ​to​ ​find​ ​their father.

Luna​ ​chuckled.​ ​“So​ ​sweet….”

The​ ​dream​ ​slowly​ ​faded,​ ​and​ ​Luna​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​walk​ ​away,​ ​until​ ​a​ ​voice​ ​called​ ​out.

“Chryssi!​ ​Time​ ​to​ ​come​ ​inside!”

Luna​ ​froze,​ ​turning​ ​around​ ​to​ ​gaze​ ​at​ ​the​ ​scene​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​her.

It​ ​was​ ​a​ ​city,​ ​one​ ​with​ ​soaring​ ​spires​ ​and​ ​beautiful​ ​colours,​ ​reds​ ​and​ ​yellows​ ​and​ ​blues​ ​and pinks….but​ ​the​ ​most​ ​bizarre​ ​thing​ ​was​ ​the​ ​ponies.​ ​They​ ​all​ ​had​ ​wings.​ ​And​ ​horns.​ ​Each​ ​and​ ​every pony,​ ​large,​ ​small,​ ​young​ ​and​ ​old,​ ​were​ ​Alicorns.
Luna​ ​and​ ​Celestia​ ​had​ ​lived​ ​for​ ​over​ ​a​ ​thousand​ ​years,​ ​and​ ​never​ ​had​ ​they​ ​seen​ ​anything​ ​like this​ ​place.​ ​The​ ​local​ ​architecture​ ​reminded​ ​the​ ​Night​ ​Princess​ ​of​ ​Canterlot,​ ​with​ ​it’s​ ​high​ ​towers​ ​and domed​ ​roofs.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​like​ ​walking​ ​into​ ​heaven,​ ​only,​ ​this​ ​was​ ​a​ ​memory,​ ​she​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​it.

Her​ ​powers​ ​over​ ​dreams​ ​could​ ​always​ ​tell​ ​the​ ​difference​ ​between​ ​a​ ​dream​ ​and​ ​a​ ​memory, and​ ​this​ ​was​ ​most​ ​certainly​ ​a​ ​memory.​ ​Not​ ​Allan's​ ​though,​ ​surely.​ ​If​ ​the​ ​name​ ​that​ ​was​ ​called​ ​was any​ ​indication…..

“Chryssi!”​ ​The​ ​voice​ ​called​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​Luna​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​it’s​ ​source,​ ​spotting​ ​an​ ​Alicorn​ ​mare, about​ ​her​ ​own​ ​age,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​stormy​ ​grey​ ​coat​ ​and​ ​a​ ​purple​ ​mane​ ​and​ ​tail.​ ​“Come​ ​on​ ​now,​ ​silly​ ​little bug.​ ​Come​ ​back​ ​to​ ​momma!”

Luna​ ​bit​ ​her​ ​tongue,​ ​not​ ​wanting​ ​to​ ​interrupt​ ​the​ ​dream​ ​sequence​ ​by​ ​speaking​ ​aloud.​ ​She prepared​ ​herself​ ​to​ ​see​ ​the​ ​Changeling​ ​she​ ​knew,​ ​but​ ​instead….

A​ ​young​ ​filly,​ ​no​ ​more​ ​than​ ​a​ ​few​ ​years​ ​old,​ ​scampered​ ​out​ ​from​ ​between​ ​a​ ​group​ ​of​ ​adults, who​ ​chuckled​ ​at​ ​her​ ​excitement,​ ​before​ ​sliding​ ​to​ ​a​ ​stop​ ​before​ ​her​ ​mother.​ ​Like​ ​the​ ​older​ ​mare,​ ​the filly​ ​had​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​grey​ ​coat,​ ​but​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​a​ ​purple​ ​mane,​ ​wore​ ​a​ ​messy​ ​mop​ ​of​ ​green​ ​hair​ ​and​ ​a matching​ ​tail.

“Here​ ​I​ ​am​ ​mommy!”​ ​It​ ​sounded​ ​like​ ​her.​ ​Much​ ​younger,​ ​and​ ​missing​ ​the​ ​rage​ ​and​ ​anger​ ​that Luna​ ​had​ ​borne​ ​witness​ ​to​ ​at​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​hive,​ ​but​ ​still​ ​her.​ ​“I​ ​heard​ ​you​ ​calling,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​ran​ ​as​ ​fast​ ​as​ ​I could!”

“Yes​ ​sweetie,​ ​I​ ​saw​ ​you​ ​running!​ ​You​ ​were​ ​wonderful!​ ​But​ ​now​ ​it’s​ ​time​ ​for​ ​lunch,​ ​okay?”

“Aww,​ ​but​ ​me​ ​and​ ​Bronzie​ ​were​ ​gonna​ ​go​ ​play​ ​in​ ​the​ ​park….”

“You​ ​can​ ​go​ ​later,​ ​but​ ​you​ ​shouldn’t​ ​miss​ ​lunch,​ ​little​ ​bug.​ ​It’ll​ ​make​ ​you​ ​all​ ​weak​ ​and​ ​you’ll feel​ ​bad.”

“Okay​ ​Mommy!”

“Good​ ​girl.”

An​ ​immense​ ​feeling​ ​of​ ​sadness​ ​and​ ​regret​ ​threatened​ ​to​ ​crush​ ​Luna,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​wasn’t​ ​her​ ​own.​ ​It came​ ​from​ ​somewhere​ ​distant,​ ​far​ ​removed​ ​from​ ​this​ ​dream.​ ​She​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​Allan's​ ​presence, watching​ ​the​ ​dream​ ​unfold​ ​,​ ​completely​ ​unaware​ ​he​ ​was​ ​dreaming,​ ​as​ ​most​ ​were​ ​when​ ​they dreamed.​ ​But​ ​that​ ​other​ ​presence,​ ​the​ ​source​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sadness​ ​and​ ​regret​ ​that​ ​felt​ ​so​ ​very​ ​familiar…

The​ ​dream​ ​suddenly​ ​froze,​ ​and​ ​Luna​ ​realized​ ​that​ ​the​ ​little​ ​filly​ ​was​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​her,​ ​eyes seething,​ ​and​ ​her​ ​young​ ​face​ ​contorted​ ​into​ ​a​ ​snarl.​ ​Before​ ​Luna​ ​could​ ​even​ ​question​ ​what​ ​was happening,​ ​the​ ​fillies​ ​visage​ ​twisted,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​grew​ ​enormous,​ ​wreathed​ ​in​ ​green​ ​flames.​ ​Luna stepped​ ​back,​ ​aghast,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​could​ ​feel​ ​Allan's​ ​mind​ ​do​ ​the​ ​same.

“GET​ ​OUT!!”​​ ​​Chrysalis​ ​screamed,​ ​and​ ​Luna​ ​found​ ​herself​ ​flying​ ​backwards,​ ​smashing through​ ​the​ ​boundaries​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dream,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​ripped​ ​itself​ ​apart.​ ​The​ ​door​ ​through​ ​which​ ​she​ ​would normally​ ​enter​ ​Allan's​ ​mind​ ​shattered,​ ​as​ ​he​ ​was​ ​abruptly​ ​awoken​ ​by​ ​the​ ​shock.

Luna​ ​stood,​ ​eyes​ ​wide,​ ​and​ ​heart​ ​hammering.​ ​What….​ ​What​ ​had​ ​just​ ​happened?

Surely​ ​the​ ​rumored​ ​connection​ ​between​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Queen​ ​Chrysalis​ ​was​ ​not​ ​that​ ​strong!

Could​ ​Allan​ ​be​ ​controlled​ ​by​ ​her?​ ​No…​ ​she​ ​had​ ​only​ ​felt​ ​Chrysalis​ ​for​ ​a​ ​moment,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​Queen​ ​had really​ ​not​ ​done​ ​much,​ ​merely​ ​shocked​ ​both​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Luna​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dream.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​most​ ​likely​ ​the collapse​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dream​ ​that​ ​had​ ​catapulted​ ​Luna​ ​out​ ​of​ ​it.​ ​After​ ​all,​ ​she​ ​was​ ​technically​ ​as​ ​much​ ​of​ ​an invader​ ​as​ ​Chrysalis.​ ​That​ ​still​ ​left​ ​a​ ​few​ ​unanswered​ ​questions.

What​ ​was​ ​that​ ​city?​ ​Where​ ​was​ ​it?​ ​Did​ ​it​ ​even​ ​still​ ​exist,​ ​and​ ​if​ ​not,​ ​then​ ​what​ ​happened​ ​to it?

*****************************

Allan​ ​jerked​ ​awake.​ ​The​ ​afterimage​ ​of​ ​Chrysalis​ ​screaming​ ​at​ ​him​ ​to​ ​leave​ ​burned​ ​into​ ​the inside​ ​of​ ​his​ ​eyelids.​ ​His​ ​head​ ​was​ ​pounding,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​nauseous.​ ​The​ ​actual​ ​dream​ ​was​ ​long​ ​gone. He​ ​couldn’t​ ​remember​ ​what​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​dreaming​ ​about,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​it​ ​was​ ​about​ ​Chrysalis.

The​ ​water​ ​of​ ​his​ ​bath​ ​was​ ​only​ ​lukewarm​ ​now,​ ​with​ ​all​ ​the​ ​suds​ ​long​ ​gone.​ ​His​ ​journal​ ​was carefully​ ​placed​ ​on​ ​a​ ​shelf​ ​nearby,​ ​where​ ​he’d​ ​put​ ​it​ ​before​ ​settling​ ​down​ ​to​ ​relax.

Counting​ ​himself​ ​lucky​ ​that​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​drowned,​ ​Allan​ ​breathed​ ​out​ ​a​ ​sigh​ ​of​ ​relief.​ ​In​ ​the​ ​still soothing​ ​water,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​relax,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​didn’t​ ​intend​ ​on​ ​sleeping​ ​again.​ ​Not​ ​after​ ​that.

Try​ ​though​ ​he​ ​might,​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​too​ ​highly​ ​strung​ ​after​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​his​ ​dream​ ​to​ ​relax,​ ​so instead,​ ​he​ ​climbed​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​bath,​ ​using​ ​his​ ​magic​ ​to​ ​grab​ ​a​ ​towel​ ​off​ ​of​ ​the​ ​rail.​ ​The​ ​tub​ ​had​ ​a showerhead​ ​as​ ​well​ ​as​ ​a​ ​faucet,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​always​ ​preferred​ ​baths​ ​to​ ​showers,​ ​hence​ ​why​ ​he​ ​had been​ ​relaxing​ ​in​ ​the​ ​water.

Thankful​ ​that​ ​his​ ​magic​ ​made​ ​draining​ ​the​ ​water​ ​easier,​ ​Allan​ ​pulled​ ​the​ ​plug,​ ​and​ ​started​ ​to dry​ ​himself​ ​off. Rigorously​ ​rubbing​ ​his​ ​hard,​ ​chitin​ ​shell,​ ​Allan​ ​buffed​ ​himself​ ​to​ ​a​ ​reasonable​ ​shine.​ ​He’d stirred​ ​up​ ​certain...parts,​ ​which​ ​wasn’t​ ​very​ ​comfortable.​ ​The​ ​air​ ​was​ ​a​ ​little​ ​nippy.

It​ ​took​ ​him​ ​a​ ​little​ ​while,​ ​but​ ​soon,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​finished.​ ​He​ ​jumped​ ​deftly​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​water, making​ ​only​ ​a​ ​slight​ ​splash,​ ​and​ ​landed​ ​solidly​ ​on​ ​the​ ​bath​ ​mat​ ​placed​ ​down​ ​beside​ ​the​ ​tub.​ ​He shook​ ​himself​ ​off,​ ​though​ ​he​ ​didn’t​ ​need​ ​it. He​ ​trotted​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​mirror,​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​himself.​ ​This​ ​body​ ​felt​ ​comfortable,​ ​familiar.

Whenever​ ​he​ ​was​ ​spending​ ​time​ ​in​ ​his​ ​“natural”​ ​form,​ ​he​ ​always​ ​felt​ ​safe,​ ​like​ ​this​ ​was​ ​how​ ​he​ ​was supposed​ ​to​ ​be.
He​ ​shifted,​ ​taking​ ​on​ ​his​ ​usual​ ​pony​ ​guise,​ ​the​ ​brown​ ​coated,​ ​blue​ ​maned​ ​earth​ ​pony. This...felt​ ​constricting.​ ​His​ ​wings​ ​were​ ​hidden​ ​by​ ​the​ ​transformation,​ ​unusable,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​horn​ ​was gone​ ​too.​ ​It​ ​didn’t​ ​feel​ ​right.

Grimacing,​ ​he​ ​conjured​ ​up​ ​an​ ​image​ ​of​ ​his​ ​human​ ​self,​ ​and​ ​changed.​ ​He​ ​stared​ ​into​ ​those familiar​ ​eyes,​ ​at​ ​the​ ​shaggy​ ​faux-hawk,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​slight​ ​beard.​ ​It​ ​felt​ ​wrong.​ ​Just​ ​like​ ​the​ ​earth​ ​pony form,​ ​his​ ​missing​ ​wings​ ​and​ ​horn​ ​felt​ ​like​ ​he​ ​was​ ​being​ ​squeezed​ ​into​ ​someone​ ​else’s​ ​body.

Sighing,​ ​Allan​ ​allowed​ ​the​ ​transformation​ ​to​ ​revert,​ ​and​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​the​ ​insectoid​ ​creature before​ ​him.​ ​Comfortable.​ ​Safe.​ ​Familiar.​ ​His​ ​senses​ ​said​ ​these​ ​things,​ ​while​ ​his​ ​mind​ ​told​ ​him something​ ​else.​ ​This​ ​wasn’t​ ​him.​ ​Shouldn’t​ ​be​ ​him…….but​ ​it​ ​was.​ ​That​ ​was​ ​the​ ​point.​ ​He​ ​couldn’t deny​ ​the​ ​truth.​ ​This​ ​was​ ​what​ ​he​ ​was​ ​now,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​change​ ​it.​ ​Even​ ​shifting​ ​couldn’t​ ​relieve that​ ​feeling.

He​ ​turned​ ​away,​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​continue​ ​pondering​ ​on​ ​the​ ​subject.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​time​ ​for​ ​work​ ​anyway.

*************************

Rarity​ ​clucked​ ​her​ ​tongue​ ​as​ ​she​ ​regarded​ ​the​ ​ensemble​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​modeling​ ​for​ ​her.​ ​He​ ​was currently​ ​standing​ ​in​ ​as​ ​Twilight,​ ​for​ ​whom​ ​Rarity​ ​was​ ​preparing​ ​a​ ​dress,​ ​for​ ​the​ ​upcoming​ ​reveal event.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​so​ ​busy​ ​focusing​ ​on​ ​the​ ​adjustments​ ​she​ ​was​ ​making​ ​to​ ​the​ ​dress​ ​that​ ​she​ ​nearly failed​ ​to​ ​notice​ ​a​ ​bizarre​ ​look​ ​of​ ​surprise,​ ​curiosity,​ ​and​ ​deep​ ​thought.

“Allan?”​ ​She​ ​asked,​ ​removing​ ​some​ ​pins​ ​from​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​so​ ​that​ ​she​ ​could​ ​speak​ ​more​ ​freely.“Allan,​ ​darling?​ ​What​ ​is​ ​it?”

“Huh?​ ​Oh,​ ​nothing​ ​really.”

“Oh​ ​please,​ ​you​ ​know​ ​I​ ​won’t​ ​be​ ​satisfied​ ​with​ ​an​ ​answer​ ​like​ ​that.”​ ​She​ ​said,​ ​carefully moving​ ​the​ ​dress’​ ​hemline​ ​slightly.​ ​Sticking​ ​in​ ​a​ ​pin​ ​to​ ​hold​ ​it​ ​in​ ​place,​ ​she​ ​leveled​ ​her​ ​best​ ​“tell​ ​me, or​ ​else​ ​face”​ ​at​ ​Allan,​ ​before​ ​he​ ​relented.

“It’s​ ​just...when​ ​I​ ​shapeshift,​ ​it​ ​usually​ ​feels​ ​wrong,​ ​like​ ​I’m​ ​compressing​ ​myself.​ ​As​ ​Twilight though….”​ ​He​ ​paused,​ ​thinking​ ​of​ ​the​ ​best​ ​terms​ ​to​ ​use.​ ​“It​ ​feels​ ​far​ ​less​ ​restricting.​ ​I​ ​think​ ​it’s​ ​the fact​ ​she’s​ ​an​ ​Alicorn.”

“Would​ ​that​ ​have​ ​anything​ ​to​ ​do​ ​with​ ​her​ ​having​ ​wings​ ​and​ ​a​ ​horn,​ ​just​ ​like​ ​you?”

Allan​ ​nodded.​ ​“It​ ​doesn’t​ ​feel​ ​quite​ ​so…well,​ ​bad.”

“I​ ​can​ ​see​ ​why​ ​that​ ​might​ ​be.”​ ​Rarity​ ​nodded,​ ​still​ ​making​ ​minute​ ​corrections.​ ​“As​ ​a​ ​magical creature​ ​harnessing​ ​multiple​ ​sources​ ​of​ ​magic,​ ​you​ ​wouldn’t​ ​have​ ​any​ ​way​ ​to​ ​properly​ ​channel​ ​those abilities​ ​in….say,​ ​an​ ​earth​ ​pony​ ​form.”

“Wow.​ ​Never​ ​took​ ​you​ ​for​ ​a​ ​scientist.​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​that​ ​was​ ​Twilight’s​ ​schtick.”​ ​Allan​ ​teased​ ​with a​ ​grin.

“Oh​ ​hush.”​ ​Rarity​ ​chided,​ ​jabbing​ ​Allan​ ​with​ ​a​ ​needle.​ ​“All​ ​unicorns​ ​are​ ​required​ ​to​ ​learn about​ ​basic​ ​magical​ ​theory.”​ ​She​ ​paused,​ ​stepping​ ​back​ ​to​ ​eye​ ​her​ ​work,​ ​before​ ​nodding,​ ​putting aside​ ​the​ ​remaining​ ​pins,​ ​and​ ​bringing​ ​out​ ​a​ ​needle​ ​and​ ​thread.​ ​“Besides,​ ​hanging​ ​around​ ​Twilight means​ ​you​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​a​ ​thing​ ​or​ ​two.”

Allan​ ​nodded,​ ​sagely.​ ​“Yeah,​ ​just​ ​look​ ​at​ ​me.​ ​A​ ​month​ ​ago,​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​even​ ​know​ ​what​ ​magic was​ ​like.​ ​Now,​ ​I​ ​can​ ​levitate​ ​things,​ ​make​ ​my​ ​horn​ ​glow,​ ​and​ ​heat​ ​things​ ​up​ ​or​ ​cool​ ​them​ ​down!​ ​She’s a​ ​pretty​ ​good​ ​teacher.”

“Hard​ ​to​ ​believe​ ​that​ ​she’s​ ​the​ ​same​ ​awkward​ ​student​ ​I​ ​met​ ​during​ ​the​ ​Summer​ ​Sun celebration.​ ​She’s​ ​really​ ​changed​ ​a​ ​great​ ​deal.”

“Social​ ​butterflies.​ ​You​ ​just​ ​can’t​ ​live​ ​with​ ​them,​ ​can​ ​you?”​ ​Allan​ ​laughed.

“No,​ ​I​ ​suppose​ ​not.”​ ​Rarity​ ​agreed,​ ​making​ ​the​ ​adjustments​ ​she’d​ ​made​ ​with​ ​the​ ​pins permanent,​ ​her​ ​needle​ ​and​ ​thread​ ​gracefully​ ​binding​ ​the​ ​fabrics​ ​together.​ ​“Though​ ​you​ ​can’t​ ​live without​ ​them​ ​either.”

Allan​ ​decided​ ​that​ ​he​ ​should​ ​change​ ​the​ ​subject.​ ​“So….be​ ​honest,​ ​as​ ​Ponyville’s​ ​gossip queen….how’s​ ​everypony​ ​taking​ ​to​ ​having​ ​a​ ​changeling​ ​living​ ​among​ ​them?”

Rarity​ ​paused,​ ​looking​ ​up​ ​at​ ​him​ ​with​ ​uncertain​ ​blue​ ​eyes.​ ​“Well….”

“Honesty,​ ​Rares.”​ ​Allan​ ​reminded​ ​her.

She​ ​sighed,​ ​working​ ​her​ ​needle​ ​through​ ​a​ ​thicker​ ​patch​ ​of​ ​fabric.​ ​“For​ ​the​ ​most​ ​part,​ ​ponies are​ ​just​ ​curious.​ ​But….there​ ​are​ ​a​ ​few​ ​members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​community​ ​that​ ​are….concerned.”

“For​ ​their​ ​foals?”​ ​Allan​ ​asked,​ ​recalling​ ​the​ ​stares​ ​he’d​ ​gotten​ ​on​ ​his​ ​way​ ​here.​ ​He’d​ ​seen mares​ ​pull​ ​their​ ​children​ ​away​ ​from​ ​him,​ ​scowling.

“Yes.​ ​There​ ​are​ ​few​ ​mothers​ ​who​ ​are​ ​concerned​ ​for​ ​their​ ​foals​ ​safety.”

Allan​ ​grimaced.​ ​Never​ ​doubt​ ​the​ ​effect​ ​a​ ​group​ ​of​ ​concerned​ ​mothers​ ​can​ ​have.​ ​Legal​ ​citizen and​ ​friend​ ​to​ ​several​ ​important​ ​figures​ ​he​ ​may​ ​be,​ ​but​ ​a​ ​for​ ​a​ ​concerned​ ​mother​ ​there​ ​was​ ​no defense​ ​great​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​their​ ​foals.

“Not​ ​to​ ​worry,​ ​darling.”​ ​Rarity​ ​put​ ​a​ ​​ ​reassuring​ ​hoof​ ​on​ ​Alan's​ ​withers.​ ​“The​ ​reveal​ ​ceremony will​ ​solve​ ​several​ ​of​ ​your​ ​problems.​ ​Ah-​ ​done!”​ ​The​ ​fashion​ ​mare​ ​beamed​ ​at​ ​her​ ​finished​ ​product, before​ ​quickly​ ​slipping​ ​it​ ​off​ ​of​ ​her​ ​live​ ​model,​ ​and​ ​onto​ ​a​ ​pony-quine.​ ​“And​ ​you’ll​ ​have​ ​lots​ ​of​ ​others who​ ​you’ll​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​relate​ ​to,​ ​not​ ​to​ ​mention​ ​friends​ ​to​ ​support​ ​you.”

Yeah,​ ​that​ ​was​ ​comforting.​ ​“Thanks​ ​Rarity.”

“Think​ ​nothing​ ​of​ ​it,​ ​darling.​ ​Here​ ​you​ ​go!”​ ​She​ ​deposited​ ​Allans​ ​earnings​ ​into​ ​his saddlebags,​ ​which​ ​rested​ ​by​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​“See​ ​you​ ​again...say,​ ​the​ ​day​ ​after​ ​tomorrow?”

“Sure!”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​brightly.​ ​He​ ​nodded​ ​to​ ​her,​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​outside,​ ​with​ ​Rarity​ ​waving​ ​him​ ​off from​ ​the​ ​front​ ​door.​ ​The​ ​sun​ ​shone​ ​overhead,​ ​the​ ​celestial​ ​body​ ​seeming​ ​to​ ​sing​ ​with​ ​energy​ ​as​ ​it moved​ ​lazily​ ​across​ ​the​ ​sky.​ ​Allan​ ​found​ ​it​ ​amusing​ ​that​ ​it​ ​could​ ​move​ ​mostly​ ​unsupervised​ ​during the​ ​day,​ ​but​ ​that​ ​Celestia​ ​absolutely​ ​had​ ​to​ ​be​ ​there​ ​to​ ​make​ ​it​ ​rise​ ​and​ ​set.​ ​Surely,​ ​with​ ​her​ ​strength, she​ ​could​ ​set​ ​the​ ​sky’s​ ​into​ ​constant​ ​motion​ ​like​ ​back​ ​on​ ​earth,​ ​and​ ​save​ ​herself​ ​the​ ​trouble​ ​of​ ​having to​ ​raise​ ​and​ ​lower​ ​the​ ​huge​ ​ball​ ​of​ ​gas​ ​every​ ​day.

Allan​ ​was​ ​on​ ​his​ ​way​ ​past​ ​the​ ​market​ ​when​ ​he​ ​overheard​ ​a​ ​conversation​ ​pertaining​ ​to​ ​him. He​ ​stopped,​ ​listening​ ​to​ ​the​ ​voices​ ​intently.

“How​ ​do​ ​you​ ​even​ ​stand​ ​him?​ ​He’s​ ​a​ ​changeling,​ ​a​ ​known​ ​enemy​ ​of​ ​Equestria!”​ ​Really?​ ​Even after​ ​a​ ​public​ ​announcement​ ​of​ ​his​ ​citizenship​ ​by​ ​Twilight,​ ​ponies​ ​were​ ​calling​ ​him​ ​an​ ​enemy​ ​of Equestria?​ ​Please!​ ​If​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​hurt​ ​the​ ​ponies​ ​of​ ​Equestria,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​do​ ​it​ ​by​ ​simply​ ​borrowing​ ​a few​ ​faces​ ​and​ ​spreading​ ​lies​ ​and​ ​rumors.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​he​ ​would,​ ​of​ ​course,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​sounded​ ​like​ ​something Chrysalis​ ​would​ ​have​ ​done​ ​when​ ​she​ ​was​ ​still​ ​the​ ​hive’s​ ​Queen.

“Now,​ ​look​ ​here,​ ​y’all.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​a​ ​good​ ​pony​ ​or​ ​changeling​ ​from​ ​a​ ​bad​ ​one,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​ain’t​ ​one​ ​o’ the​ ​bad​ ​ones.”​ ​Thank​ ​you​ ​Applejack,​ ​for​ ​defending​ ​him.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​greatly​ ​appreciated.​ ​“Besides,​ ​I​ ​didn’t trust​ ​him​ ​at​ ​first​ ​either,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​still​ ​gave​ ​him​ ​a​ ​chance.​ ​Least​ ​y’all​ ​can​ ​do​ ​is​ ​the​ ​same.”​ ​Okay….still​ ​thank you.

“But​ ​what​ ​if​ ​he​ ​brainwashed​ ​you?!”

“Now​ ​y’all​ ​are​ ​just​ ​bein’​ ​plain​ ​ridiculous.​ ​He​ ​couldn’t​ ​try​ ​brainwashing​ ​any​ ​of​ ​us!​ ​He​ ​barely knows​ ​magic​ ​at​ ​all!”

“But​ ​what​ ​if-”

“Now,​ ​that’s​ ​enough,​ ​y’all.​ ​All​ ​ya​ ​gonna​ ​do​ ​is​ ​work​ ​yourself​ ​into​ ​a​ ​tizzy.​ ​Trust​ ​me.​ ​Allan​ ​ain’t​ ​a bad​ ​guy.​ ​Now​ ​git​ ​on​ ​home.”

There​ ​were​ ​some​ ​murmured​ ​complaints,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​ponies​ ​in​ ​question,​ ​a​ ​flowery​ ​looking​ ​trio, walked​ ​off.

Allan​ ​smiled.​ ​Even​ ​if​ ​other​ ​ponies​ ​shunned​ ​him​ ​or​ ​didn’t​ ​trust​ ​him,​ ​there​ ​were​ ​always​ ​going to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​group​ ​of​ ​ponies​ ​in​ ​his​ ​corner.​ ​He​ ​turned​ ​tail​ ​and​ ​trotted​ ​off,​ ​before​ ​deciding​ ​to​ ​pay​ ​Bon​ ​Bon​ ​a visit.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​in​ ​the​ ​mood​ ​for​ ​candy.

*********************

Trotting​ ​through​ ​town​ ​while​ ​sucking​ ​on​ ​some​ ​love​ ​candy​ ​definitely​ ​improved​ ​his​ ​mood,​ ​but before​ ​long,​ ​Allan​ ​spotted​ ​something​ ​new.

Walking​ ​through​ ​town,​ ​manes​ ​bedraggled,​ ​tails​ ​and​ ​coats​ ​unkempt,​ ​were​ ​an​ ​Alicorn,​ ​and​ ​a Unicorn,​ ​mare​ ​and​ ​stallion​ ​respectively.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​pushing​ ​a​ ​baby​ ​stroller​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​them. The​ ​unicorn​ ​stallion,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​blue​ ​mane​ ​and​ ​similarly​ ​white​ ​coat​ ​to​ ​Rarity,​ ​was​ ​chuckling a​ ​little.​ ​“Twily’s​ ​gonna​ ​be​ ​so​ ​surprised​ ​to​ ​see​ ​us!​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​wait​ ​to​ ​see​ ​the​ ​look​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face!”

“She’ll​ ​be​ ​more​ ​than​ ​happy​ ​to​ ​see​ ​little​ ​Flurry​ ​again,​ ​Shining.”​ ​The​ ​Alicorn​ ​said,​ ​her​ ​three toned​ ​mane​ ​and​ ​candy​ ​pink​ ​coat​ ​making​ ​her​ ​a​ ​very,​ ​clearly​ ​feminine​ ​creature.​ ​Being​ ​behind​ ​them, Allan​ ​couldn’t​ ​see​ ​their​ ​eyes​ ​or​ ​faces,​ ​which​ ​annoyed​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​in​ ​him.​ ​“You​ ​know​ ​how​ ​much she​ ​adores​ ​her​ ​niece!”

Neice?​ ​They​ ​were​ ​related?​ ​Well….​ ​Would​ ​that​ ​make​ ​the​ ​Alicorn​ ​Twilight’s​ ​sister?​ ​Actually, seeing​ ​as​ ​Twilight​ ​was​ ​born​ ​a​ ​unicorn,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​more​ ​likely​ ​that​ ​the​ ​unicorn,​ ​Shining,​ ​was​ ​her​ ​brother.

Huh….these​ ​two​ ​looked​ ​familiar,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​quite​ ​place​ ​them.​ ​Maybe​ ​if​ ​he​ ​saw​ ​their​ ​faces?

“I​ ​always​ ​wonder​ ​why​ ​the​ ​castle​ ​had​ ​to​ ​be​ ​crystal.”​ ​Shining​ ​pondered.​ ​“It​ ​just...doesn’t​ ​fit​ ​in here.”

Alan's​ ​thought’s​ ​exactly.​ ​Sure,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​memorable,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​was​ ​awfully​ ​unsuited​ ​to​ ​be​ ​in Ponyville.

The​ ​two​ ​made​ ​their​ ​way​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​castle,​ ​stopping​ ​just​ ​before​ ​the​ ​huge​ ​doors​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to wake​ ​up​ ​the​ ​little​ ​one​ ​in​ ​the​ ​stroller.​ ​Allan​ ​stayed​ ​out​ ​of​ ​sight,​ ​not​ ​wanting​ ​to​ ​intrude.​ ​A​ ​few​ ​moments later,​ ​the​ ​doors​ ​swung​ ​open,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​two​ ​were​ ​soon​ ​inside.

“Okay.​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​intruding​ ​on​ ​private​ ​times.”​ ​Allan​ ​chided​ ​himself.​ ​“I’m​ ​mostly​ ​ignorant​ ​to​ ​pony customs,​ ​but​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​rude.”

He​ ​turned​ ​aside,​ ​leaving​ ​Twilight​ ​to​ ​whatever​ ​flurry​ ​of​ ​emotions​ ​would​ ​come​ ​of​ ​this​ ​family visit.

**********************

He​ ​re-entered​ ​the​ ​cottage​ ​some​ ​time​ ​after​ ​he​ ​had​ ​left​ ​that​ ​morning,​ ​and​ ​instantly​ ​felt irritation​ ​hanging​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air.​ ​Eyebrow​ ​raised,​ ​he​ ​trotted​ ​through​ ​into​ ​the​ ​living​ ​room,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​find​ ​that not​ ​only​ ​was​ ​one​ ​irritable​ ​Rainbow​ ​Dash​ ​visiting,​ ​but​ ​so​ ​was​ ​a​ ​stallion​ ​that​ ​Allan​ ​had​ ​only​ ​seen​ ​in photographs.

He​ ​was​ ​a​ ​sea​ ​green​ ​colour,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​blond​ ​mane​ ​done​ ​up​ ​in​ ​a​ ​bizarre​ ​bun.​ ​His​ ​muzzle​ ​was​ ​both angular​ ​and​ ​square,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​was​ ​perched​ ​next​ ​to​ ​Rainbow,​ ​balanced​ ​atop​ ​the​ ​armrest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​chair​ ​the prismatic​ ​mare​ ​was​ ​sitting​ ​on,​ ​reading.

“So,​ ​then,​ ​the​ ​realtor​ ​just​ ​tells​ ​me:​ ​Zephyr,​ ​you’re​ ​a​ ​free​ ​spirit,​ ​and​ ​this​ ​place​ ​is​ ​too​ ​confining for​ ​somepony​ ​like​ ​you.​ ​You​ ​need​ ​to​ ​spread​ ​your​ ​wings​ ​and​ ​fly.”

“It​ ​was​ ​too​ ​expensive,​ ​wasn’t​ ​it?”​ ​Rainbow​ ​asked,​ ​snidely,​ ​not​ ​even​ ​looking​ ​up​ ​from​ ​her book.

Allan​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​back​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room​ ​when​ ​his​ ​presence​ ​was​ ​announced​ ​by​ ​the​ ​devilish little​ ​Angel,​ ​who​ ​bounded​ ​up​ ​from​ ​behind​ ​him​ ​and​ ​gave​ ​him​ ​a​ ​surprisingly​ ​heavy​ ​shove.

Ever​ ​been​ ​given​ ​a​ ​surprise​ ​shove?​ ​Even​ ​as​ ​an​ ​equine,​ ​whose​ ​balance​ ​is​ ​far​ ​greater​ ​than​ ​any human’s,​ ​Allan​ ​still​ ​felt​ ​gravity​ ​act​ ​upon​ ​him,​ ​tugging​ ​him​ ​forward​ ​as​ ​his​ ​legs​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​catch​ ​up​ ​with the​ ​sensations​ ​his​ ​brain​ ​were​ ​giving​ ​him.​ ​The​ ​floor​ ​started​ ​to​ ​rise​ ​up​ ​to​ ​meet​ ​him,​ ​but​ ​a​ ​thought flashed​ ​through​ ​Alan's​ ​mind,​ ​prompting​ ​him​ ​to​ ​shift​ ​into​ ​the​ ​first​ ​pegasus​ ​he​ ​could​ ​think​ ​of,​ ​which was​ ​followed​ ​by​ ​the​ ​familiar​ ​feeling​ ​of​ ​changeling​ ​fire​ ​rushed​ ​over​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​spread​ ​his​ ​pegasi wings​ ​out​ ​to​ ​catch​ ​the​ ​air,​ ​keeping​ ​him​ ​upright​ ​for​ ​precious​ ​seconds​ ​longer,​ ​while​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​met​ ​the floor.

“Whew….”​ ​Allan​ ​breathed​ ​out​ ​a​ ​sigh​ ​of​ ​relief,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​realise​ ​he​ ​was​ ​being​ ​stared​ ​at.​ ​“What?”

The​ ​sea​ ​green​ ​colored​ ​stallion​ ​looked​ ​to​ ​Fluttershy​ ​in​ ​confusion.​ ​“Sis?​ ​Why​ ​are​ ​there​ ​two​ ​of you?”

Two​ ​of…..​ ​?​ ​Allan​ ​looked​ ​himself​ ​over​ ​with​ ​a​ ​groan.​ ​Same​ ​pale​ ​yellow​ ​coat,​ ​same​ ​pink​ ​bangs, excetera,​ ​excetera.​ ​Crap.

“Sorry.”​ ​He​ ​said,​ ​ears​ ​lowering​ ​apologetically.​ ​“That​ ​was​ ​a​ ​total​ ​accident.”​ ​His​ ​ears​ ​went​ ​from splayed​ ​out​ ​to​ ​flat,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​glowered​ ​at​ ​the​ ​little​ ​white​ ​rabbit​ ​who​ ​was​ ​tittering​ ​by​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​“Wasn’t it,​ ​Angel?”

The​ ​bunny​ ​only​ ​laughed​ ​harder,​ ​earning​ ​a​ ​vicious​ ​glare​ ​from​ ​Allan.​ ​“Allan?!”​ ​Fluttershy’s voice​ ​interrupted​ ​his​ ​death​ ​glare,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​gave​ ​her​ ​a​ ​flustered​ ​grin.​ ​“What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​doing​ ​home?”

“Allan?​ ​Home?”​ ​The​ ​stallion​ ​asked.​ ​“Who​ ​even​ ​is​ ​this?”

Allan​ ​transformed​ ​back,​ ​then​ ​watched​ ​with​ ​some​ ​mild​ ​amusement​ ​as​ ​the​ ​stallion​ ​yelped​ ​in surprise​ ​and​ ​fell​ ​backwards​ ​off​ ​of​ ​the​ ​armrest​ ​he​ ​was​ ​sitting​ ​on,​ ​landing​ ​squarely​ ​in​ ​Rainbow​ ​lap. “Hey,​ ​Rainbows.​ ​Sorry​ ​for​ ​dropping​ ​in.”​ ​The​ ​guy​ ​laid​ ​the​ ​charm​ ​on​ ​thick,​ ​while​ ​Rainbow​ ​look of​ ​absolute​ ​disinterest​ ​brought​ ​snickers​ ​up​ ​from​ ​Alan's​ ​chest.​ ​Rainbow​ ​raised​ ​one​ ​hoof,​ ​and​ ​very slowly​ ​and​ ​deliberately,​ ​shoved​ ​him​ ​off​ ​of​ ​her.​ ​The​ ​stallion​ ​landed​ ​in​ ​a​ ​heap,​ ​pout​ ​on​ ​his​ ​muzzle,​ ​until
his​ ​eyes​ ​fixed​ ​on​ ​Allan.

“Whoa,​ ​what​ ​the​ ​hay​ ​are​ ​you?”

“Zephyr​ ​Breeze,​ ​be​ ​nice.”​ ​Flutters​ ​chastised.​ ​“This​ ​is​ ​Allan.​ ​He’s​ ​staying​ ​as​ ​my​ ​guest​ ​at​ ​the moment.”

“Your​ ​guest?”​ ​Zephyr​ ​asked.​ ​“What​ ​for?​ ​Isn’t​ ​the​ ​Ponyville​ ​housing​ ​market​ ​booming​ ​right now?”

Fluttershy​ ​raised​ ​an​ ​eyebrow.

“Okay,​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​nice.​ ​And​ ​not​ ​joke.​ ​Or​ ​talk.”

“I​ ​never​ ​said​ ​you​ ​couldn’t​ ​talk.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​explained.​ ​“Just​ ​to​ ​be​ ​nicer.”

“Yeah,​ ​well….you​ ​got​ ​me​ ​there,​ ​but​ ​you​ ​only​ ​answered​ ​one​ ​of​ ​my​ ​questions.​ ​What​ ​is​ ​he?”

“I’m​ ​a​ ​changeling.”​ ​Allan​ ​said,​ ​going​ ​monotone.​ ​The​ ​amount​ ​of​ ​times​ ​he’d​ ​had​ ​to​ ​explain what​ ​he​ ​was​ ​was​ ​annoying​ ​him.​ ​Tremendously.

Zephyr​ ​went​ ​pale,​ ​before​ ​zipping​ ​over​ ​to​ ​Fluttershy,​ ​picking​ ​her​ ​up​ ​and​ ​hissing​ ​in​ ​her​ ​face.

“You’re​ ​letting​ ​a​ ​Changeling​ ​live​ ​here?​ ​Are​ ​you​ ​crazy​ ​sis?”

“Yes.​ ​I​ ​am.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​responded​ ​gaily.​ ​“He’s​ ​sweet,​ ​and​ ​gentle,​ ​and​ ​​clean​,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​doesn’t rearrange​ ​my​ ​furniture​ ​without​ ​permission.”​ ​The​ ​last​ ​two​ ​examples​ ​were​ ​said​ ​rather​ ​pointedly, though​ ​she​ ​sounded​ ​far​ ​too​ ​happy​ ​to​ ​properly​ ​pull​ ​it​ ​off​ ​effectively.

“But​ ​he’s​ ​a​ ​changeling!”

“Yes,​ ​and?”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​asked,​ ​freeing​ ​herself​ ​from​ ​his​ ​grip​ ​and​ ​dropping​ ​to​ ​the​ ​floor.​ ​“He’s​ ​not evil,​ ​or​ ​violent.​ ​He​ ​loves​ ​animals,​ ​though​ ​maybe​ ​not​ ​Angel...and​ ​he’s​ ​very​ ​polite.​ ​What​ ​reason​ ​would I​ ​have​ ​to​ ​kick​ ​him​ ​out?”

“But,​ ​you-​ ​I-”

“Zeph.”​ ​The​ ​word​ ​was​ ​short,​ ​and​ ​with​ ​finality.​ ​“Enough.​ ​You’re​ ​being​ ​rude.”

Allan​ ​decided​ ​that​ ​enough​ ​was​ ​enough​ ​with​ ​the slurs, and butted in.

“So,​ ​you’re….Fluttershy’s​ ​brother?”​ ​Allan​ ​​ ​inquired.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​hadn’t​ ​talked​ ​much​ ​about​ ​their family​ ​in​ ​the​ ​time​ ​he’d​ ​known​ ​her,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​had​ ​to​ ​make​ ​do​ ​with​ ​brief​ ​mentions,​ ​and​ ​extrapolation​ ​from the​ ​evidence​ ​around​ ​the​ ​house.

“Yes,​ ​I​ ​am.​ ​Fluttershy​ ​told​ ​you​ ​about​ ​me?”

“Enough​ ​for​ ​me​ ​to​ ​figure​ ​out​ ​that’s​ ​who​ ​you​ ​are.”​ ​Allan​ ​answered​ ​glibly.​ ​He found Zeph's ego to be a touch of annoyance.​ ​Something​ ​about​ ​Zephyr​ ​was​ ​rubbing​ ​him​ ​the​ ​wrong​ ​way, and he was feeling like being cheeky.

“And​ ​you​ ​and​ ​my​ ​sister​ ​are…”

Both​ ​Allan​ ​and​ ​Fluttershy​ ​jumped​ ​to​ ​answer.​ ​“Friends.”​ ​They​ ​said,​ ​far​ ​too​ ​quickly.​ ​“Just friends.”

Rainbow​ ​laughed​ ​under​ ​her​ ​breath,​ ​covering​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​with​ ​a​ ​wing.

“Uhuh…..”​ ​Zephyr​ ​didn’t​ ​go​ ​on​ ​any​ ​further,​ ​wisely​ ​choosing​ ​to​ ​leave​ ​the​ ​subject​ ​alone.

“Whatever.​ ​Just​ ​make​ ​sure​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​hurt​ ​my​ ​sister,​ ​or​ ​else​ ​you’ll​ ​be​ ​dealing​ ​with​ ​me!”

Allan​ ​wasn’t​ ​normally​ ​this easily annoyed,​ ​but​​ ​Zephyr’s pretentiousness​ ​and​ ​overexaggerated​ ​story​ ​irked​ ​him a little,​ ​and​ ​he​ ​decided​ ​he​ ​needed​ ​taking​ ​down​ ​a peg….or​ three.

“Oh​ ​dear!”​ ​Allan​ ​proclaimed,​ ​clapping​ ​his​ ​hooves​ ​to​ ​his​ ​cheeks,​ ​dramatically​ ​rearing​ ​back,​ ​as if​ ​in​ ​fear.​ ​“A​ ​noodle​ ​legged​ ​stallion​ ​hath​ ​offered​ ​threat​ ​of​ ​violence​ ​unto​ ​me​ ​in​ ​defence​ ​of​ ​his​ ​sibling! However​ ​shall​ ​I​ ​defend​ ​myself​ ​from​ ​his​ ​limp​ ​hooves?”

​ ​Rainbow​ ​shoulders​ ​started​ ​to​ ​shake​ ​with​ ​the​ ​tell​ ​tale​ ​sign​ ​of​ ​barely​ ​witheld​ ​laughter.

“Now​ ​that​ ​was​ ​just​ ​mean.”​ ​Zephyr​ ​replied.

“That​ ​wasn’t​ ​mean.”​ ​Allan​ ​grinned,​ ​leaning​ ​forward​ ​and​ ​flaring​ ​his​ ​wings​ ​dramatically. "That was just a little teasing!"

“Allan.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​demanded​ ​his​ ​attention.​ ​His​ ​head​ ​slowly​ ​pivoted,​ ​his grin turning to face her, becoming slightly less forced.

“Yes?”

“Stop.”​ ​The​ ​word​ ​was​ ​not​ ​a​ ​request,​ ​but​ ​a​ ​command,​ ​and​ ​Allan​ ​could​ ​sense​ ​a​ ​scolding​ ​being held​ ​in​ ​reserve​ ​for​ ​later.​ ​Wincing,​ ​Allan​ ​rocked​ ​back​ ​on​ ​his​ ​hooves.​ ​Never​ ​piss​ ​off​ ​Fluttershy.​ ​That​ ​was rule​ ​numero​ ​uno,​ ​and​ ​he’s​ ​just​ ​come​ ​dangerously​ ​close​ ​to​ ​breaking​ ​it​ ​by​ ​teasing her brother.​ ​Oh well,​ ​time​ ​to​ ​earn​ ​back​ ​some​ ​brownie​ ​points.

“So,​ ​Zephyr.​ ​What​ ​is​ ​it​ ​you​ ​do?​ ​I’m​ ​kinda​ ​doing​ ​two​ ​jobs​ ​to​ ​get​ ​myself​ ​some​ ​cash,​ ​so​ ​I’m curious​ ​what​ ​other​ ​jobs​ ​are​ ​out​ ​there.”

Zephyr​ ​swallowed,​ ​repairing his ego ​somewhat​ ​before​ ​answering.​ ​“I’m-​ ​uh,​ ​I’m​ ​in mane​ ​therapy.”

“Mane​ ​therapy?​ ​So….​ ​like​ ​hairdressing​ ​mixed​ ​with​ ​massages​ ​and​ ​scented​ ​oils?”​ ​That sounded​ ​about​ ​right,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​look​ ​of​ ​disappointment​ ​was​ ​fading​ ​from​ ​Fluttershy’s​ ​eyes.​ ​Phew.

“Kind​ ​of.”​ ​Zephyr​ ​became​ ​more​ ​animated,​ ​now​ ​that​ ​his​ ​passion​ ​was​ ​being​ ​openly​ ​discussed. “I​ ​style​ ​ponies​ ​manes​ ​in​ ​ways​ ​that​ ​help​ ​relieve​ ​the​ ​stress​ ​that​ ​can​ ​get​ ​held​ ​in​ ​the​ ​scalp.​ ​Massages​ ​and oils​ ​are​ ​an​ ​additional​ ​thing​ ​that​ ​ponies​ ​can​ ​ask​ ​for​ ​when​ ​they​ ​want​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​pampered.”

“Sounds​ ​interesting.”​ ​Allan​ ​admitted,​ ​moving​ ​over​ ​to​ ​sit​ ​down​ ​next​ ​to​ ​Fluttershy​ ​on​ ​the couch.​ ​“Not​ ​my​ ​thing,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​can​ ​understand​ ​the​ ​merit.​ ​Every​ ​little​ ​helps,​ ​and​ ​unrelieved​ ​stress​ ​is seriously​ ​bad​ ​for​ ​you.”

“Oh,​ ​I​ ​agree!”​ ​Zephyr​ ​nodded,​ ​his​ ​previous​ ​fear​ ​of​ ​the​ ​changeling​ ​forgotten​ ​now​ ​that​ ​he​ ​had gotten​ ​talking.​ ​“I​ ​feel​ ​better​ ​knowing​ ​I​ ​can​ ​do​ ​at​ ​least​ ​something​ ​to​ ​help​ ​ponies​ ​relax.​ ​Kinda​ ​makes you​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​a​ ​hero.”

Allan​ ​chuckled.​ ​Now​ ​he​ ​understood​ ​Zephyr​ ​a​ ​little​ ​better.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​still​ ​young,​ ​and​ ​determined to​ ​do​ ​great​ ​things.​ ​Like​ ​all​ ​youngsters,​ ​(including​ ​Allan​ ​himself!),​ ​now​ ​that​ ​Zephyr​ ​had​ ​found something​ ​he​ ​was​ ​passionate​ ​about,​ ​he​ ​would​ ​pursue​ ​his​ ​goals​ ​like​ ​a​ ​dog​ ​chasing​ ​cars.​ ​Relentlessly.

That​ ​thought​ ​made​ ​Allan​ ​reflect​ ​inward.​ ​What​ ​was​ ​it​ ​that​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​do?​ ​What​ ​dream​ ​was he​ ​chasing?​ ​He’d​ ​never​ ​really​ ​pursued​ ​his​ ​desires​ ​back​ ​on​ ​earth.​ ​He’d​ ​set​ ​it​ ​all​ ​aside​ ​to​ ​get​ ​himself​ ​a job​ ​and​ ​a​ ​place​ ​to​ ​live.​ ​Hobbies​ ​had​ ​fallen​ ​to​ ​the​ ​wayside,​ ​and​ ​time​ ​with​ ​friends​ ​had​ ​dropped​ ​to​ ​a minimum.​ ​His​ ​life​ ​had...ground​ ​to​ ​a​ ​halt.

So​ ​what​ ​could​ ​he​ ​do​ ​about​ ​it​ ​now?​ ​What​ ​did​ ​he….​ ​Oh,​ ​how​ ​about​ ​that?​ ​He’d​ ​always​ ​enjoyed that,​ ​so​ ​why​ ​not?​ ​He’d​ ​have​ ​to​ ​take​ ​another​ ​trip​ ​into​ ​town….which​ ​could​ ​wait.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​another​ ​Lyra lesson​ ​soon,​ ​so​ ​he​ ​could​ ​combine​ ​the​ ​trips.

Zephyr​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​off​ ​on​ ​a​ ​tangent,​ ​leaving​ ​Allan​ ​free​ ​to​ ​his​ ​thoughts,​ ​so​ ​long​ ​as​ ​he​ ​kept​ ​a wary​ ​ear​ ​out​ ​for​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the​ ​endless​ ​explanations​ ​on​ ​just​ ​how​ ​ponies​ ​manes​ ​could​ ​hold​ ​so​ ​much stress.

Allan​ ​raised​ ​an​ ​eyebrow​ ​at​ ​Rainbow’s​ ​‘s​ ​continued​ ​standoffish​ ​behaviour.​ ​Why​ ​was​ ​she​ ​so disinterested​ ​in​ ​him?​ ​Was​ ​it​ ​his​ ​continued​ ​attempts​ ​to​ ​charm​ ​her?​ ​It​ ​didn’t​ ​really​ ​matter​ ​in​ ​the​ ​grand scheme​ ​of​ ​things,​ ​but​ ​Allan​ ​was​ ​curious.​ ​​ ​He’d​ ​have​ ​to​ ​figure​ ​it​ ​out,​ ​or​ ​find​ ​out​ ​at​ ​some​ ​point.

“Well​ ​Zephyr,​ ​are​ ​you​ ​sure​ ​you​ ​don’t​ ​need​ ​somewhere​ ​to​ ​stay?”

“You​ ​mean​ ​it,​ ​sis?”​ ​Zephyr​ ​seemed​ ​ecstatic,​ ​tail​ ​wiggling​ ​and​ ​ears​ ​pointed​ ​straight​ ​up.​ ​Again, he’d​ ​hoisted​ ​her​ ​up​ ​into​ ​the​ ​air​ ​with​ ​his​ ​forelegs,​ ​leaving​ ​her​ ​hanging​ ​there​ ​with​ ​a​ ​look​ ​of​ ​mild annoyance​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face.

“Zephyr.​ ​Put​ ​me​ ​down,​ ​please.”​ ​Fluttershy​ ​didn’t​ ​raise​ ​her​ ​voice,​ ​and​ ​with​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​grin, Zephyr​ ​did​ ​just​ ​that,​ ​lowering​ ​his​ ​sister​ ​gently​ ​back​ ​down.

“You​ ​really​ ​mean​ ​it​ ​though,​ ​sis?”

Fluttershy​ ​smiled.​ ​“Of​ ​course​ ​I​ ​mean​ ​it.​ ​You​ ​can​ ​stay​ ​in​ ​the​ ​spare​ ​room​ ​for​ ​now.​ ​We’ll​ ​have​ ​to rearrange​ ​stuff​ ​for​ ​Allan,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​doubt​ ​he’ll​ ​mind​ ​much…​ ​right?”

That​ ​last​ ​was​ ​directed​ ​at​ ​Allan,​ ​who​ ​raised​ ​an​ ​eyebrow.​ ​“That’ll​ ​take​ ​some​ ​doing.​ ​My​ ​magic​ ​is not​ ​that​ ​strong​ ​yet,​ ​so​ ​it’ll​ ​be​ ​mostly​ ​heavy​ ​lifting.”

“We​ ​could​ ​put​ ​your​ ​stuff​ ​in​ ​my​ ​room,​ ​so​ ​we​ ​don’t​ ​have​ ​to​ ​carry​ ​it​ ​so​ ​far.”​ ​Fluttershy suggested,​ ​a​ ​sly​ ​smile​ ​slowly​ ​spreading​ ​across​ ​her​ ​face.

To​ ​say​ ​the​ ​suggestion​ ​was​ ​a​ ​surprise​ ​was​ ​to​ ​state​ ​the​ ​obvious,​ ​and​ ​to​ ​suggest​ ​that​ ​Fluttershy wasn’t​ ​giving​ ​him​ ​goo​ ​goo​ ​eyes​ ​for​ ​some​ ​reason​ ​was​ ​to​ ​lie.​ ​Like​ ​all​ ​males​ ​his​ ​stature,​ ​when​ ​faced​ ​with a​ ​girl​ ​giving​ ​them​ ​a​ ​look​ ​of​ ​genuine​ ​attraction,​ ​Allan​ ​turned​ ​around​ ​to​ ​check​ ​that​ ​she​ ​wasn’t​ ​staring at​ ​someone​ ​else.​ ​Given​ ​that​ ​the​ ​only​ ​thing​ ​behind​ ​him​ ​was​ ​empty​ ​room,​ ​that​ ​was​ ​not​ ​the​ ​case.

Hoping​ ​against​ ​hope​ ​that​ ​Zephyr​ ​didn’t​ ​catch​ ​on,​ ​Allan​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​sheepish​ ​smile​ ​in​ ​return.

********************

Chapter 19: The North

Chapter 19: The North.

“Allan! Allan!” Twilight’s excited voice reached Allan as he sat in the garden. Zephyr’s move into the guest room had taken the best part of two days, as the pegasus had far too many belongings for anypony who previously didn’t have a place to live. The resulting cluster-buck was a time consuming mess that had infuriated Allan to no end, which was the reason why he was out in the garden avoiding Zephyr. Of course, Twilight being excited about something and calling his name was far more interesting than just sitting in the garden. It also raised alarm bells as to why she was excited. With scientists, excitement was something that meant disaster just as often as it meant progress.

Twilight being excited was nothing new. In the time Allan had spent in in Equestria, Twilight had gotten excited to the extent of frantic shouting and confusing science babble exactly thirteen times. The first had been over Allan and his knowledge of earth, as had freakout numbers three, five ten, and thirteen. Allan presumed that number fourteen, being the current one, was probably Twilight getting excited at creating a new and improved formula for her favourite hair product. Either that, or she’d accidentally summoned the pony version of Cthulu into her living room, and now everypony was going to die.

Just another average day in Ponyville.

“Hi Twilight. What’s going on?”

“Allan!” Twilight finally came galloping down the road, her breath coming out in quick, short, gasps. “Okay… just a moment….huff….huff...huff…...okay.” Twilight held up her hoof for a moment, asking for a little time to catch her breath. “Allan, we finally found something in the notes! Another portal! It’s in the Crystal Empire! I already contacted my brother and Princess Cadance! The train leaves in thirty minutes! Don’t be late!”

With that, she turned and galloped off, before disappearing in a flash of light.

Allan just sat there,own devices bewildered. Then his brain digested the onslaught of excited words that had come tumbling out of her mouth.

“Wait, WHAT?!”

******************

The train to the crystal empire was packed with ponies, except for the car that Twilight, Allan, Starlight and Fluttershy were using. Twilight had paid specifically for the privacy, and as such, the four of them were left to their own devices.
Twilight and Allan were going over the notes, trying to pin down the exact location of the portal. As the team had made mention of it during the time period that the Empire had been lost to the curse of King Sombra, it was likely that the portal was hidden somewhere outside of the Empire’s weather shield, on the wide tundra. If that was the case, then the four of them would need a guide.

Starlight was busy refreshing herself on several spells that may well come in useful, studying one of her spellbooks with an expression deep concentration. Despite the look, Allan could feel a disturbance beneath the focused exterior. She was having some kind of inner conflict that he believed he should stay clear of until she had dealt with it.
Fluttershy was nibbling on some salad she had brought with her, what looked to be a home-made woolen sweater wrapped around her neck. The pale green looked cute on her.

“It could be here.” Allan said, pointing to a particular mountain range on the map, one that was relatively unexplored. “Seems like the kind of place you’d want to do secluded research with ancient magic.”

“Or it could be here.” Twilight pointed to a symbol for ruins, located partway out on the immense tundra. “It’s secluded, and they could have built the complex on top of it.”

Starlight stood up, tucking her spellbook back into her saddlebags. “Trying to figure out where it is is a little pointless. We can use a scanning spell to search for it, right?”

Twilight did not look up from the map. “The notes weren’t all that great when it came to recording thaumic values, and we never got the chance to measure it ourselves. Besides, they were using an outdated measurement system that is notoriously difficult to properly translate into modern systems, and I’m not entirely certain my math was right.”

“You? Getting calculations wrong?” Allan asked, cheekily. “I’m shocked, Sparkles. Shocked.”

Twilight rolled her her eyes. “I get enough snark from Dash and Spike. I don’t need more from you.”

“Tough.” Allan retorted, sticking out his forked tongue and grinning widely. “You’re stuck with me.”

“For now.” Twilight said, and Allan paused. What if he could go home? What if this was it?

“Well, we’ll find out if your math was right pretty quickly. We’re here!” Fluttershy announced.

Allan moved over to the car window, looking out over the Empire in all its shimmering beauty. Crystal towers poked over the hills , the tallest of which sparkled a pale, iridescent blue that matched the sky.
The group didn’t līnger in the car for very long, emerging, blinking at the blinding sun refracting off of multiple buildings at once.

“Damn, that’s bright.” Allan muttered to himself.

“Come on.” Twilight instructed. “My brother and Princess Cadance wanted to talk with us before we left.”

Allan nodded, and the four of them passed through town at a brisk trot, arriving at the palace, an immense tower that shape-wise, seemed content to mimic the Eiffel Tower, in only a few short minutes.

A quick security check with the guards later, and they were admitted into the castle, and escorted to the throne room. Allan had to keep reminding himself that he wasn’t dreaming the whole way there, as the entire place was constructed purely of gemstones that would be considered “priceless” back on Earth. A tiny fraction of it would absolutely destroy the global market if it were taken to Earth. A bizarre, evil thought flitted into Alan's head for a moment, took on the shape of Discord, and started singing about how he should “test the theory”. He hoped that i wasn’t actually Discord. The last thing he needed was that great big novelty pool noodle messing around up there.

The doors to the throne room, flanked by the ever present crystal guards, swung open to admit them with ease, and the group moved on through.

Sitting on the throne at the far end of the room, was a familiar sight. An Alicorn, with a bright, pink coat, and three toned mane sat there, regally. She looked a little tired, but otherwise, she seemed just as much of a commanding presence as Celestia or Luna.

Beside her, in ceremonial looking purple armour, was a white unicorn stallion with a two toned blue mane. He stood, rapt to attention, and staring intently at Allan.

It was then that Allan remembered them. He’d seen them in Ponyville just the other day, and they had been on two of Luna’s dream chessboard pieces. Huh.

The two of them approached Twilight with warm smiles and hugs.

“We didn’t expect to see you so soon. We’ve barely been home for two days and we get another one of your overexcited letters asking for favours? Are you sure you don’t just miss us already?” Were all Equestrian Royals so informal and snarky? Cadance had obviously learned a lot from Celestia. Even her poise and stance were reminiscent of the larger monarch, with her head held high, and a warm, motherly smile on her face.

“Sorry Cadance, but I’m afraid this is business. While I always love seeing all three of you, this is too important to put off.” Twilight explained. “We need to, find a way to get Allan here home, and stop Queen Chrysalis before she does permanent damage in Alan's home.”

Cadance and her husband both turned their attention to Allan, who made a pointed effort to not cringe under their scrutiny.

“My… you are pretty tall for a changeling, aren’t you….” Allan heard Princess Cadance murmur, just loud enough for him to hear. She smiled, finished with her visual examination. “So you’re the Allan that Twilight’s been going on about lately. It’s nice to finally meet you.”

“It’s my pleasure.” Allan returned the courtesy. “It’s not everyday you meet the Princess of love, after all.”

Cadance chuckled “Such a gentlecolt.” She grinned back at Shining Armour. “Take notes dear. This one knows what he’s doing.”

Shining, for his part, managed to only look slightly irritated, only the corner of his mouth curling down slightly to indicate his ire. “I’m sure he does.” Shining returned. “Welcome to the Crystal Empire, Mr. Ryder. How do you like it so far?”
Allan smiled pleasantly, making sure his fangs weren’t exposed. “It’s wonderful! I feel so warm and… well, forgive me for saying, full.”

Shining smirked. “You are close to the Crystal Heart. Being a major producer of love and magic would make it an endless feast for you.”

“Well, I had to keep myself from running around like a lunatic when we passed it, I felt so lively. Can I request we not get too close later?”

“It’s true.” Fluttershy added. “Normally, Alan's more reserved, but he’s gotten more open the closer we got to the Heart.”

Cadance took a moment to peer at Fluttershy, then Allan, and a smug little grin appeared on her face, though she never mentioned anything about what she’d noticed.

“Hey, Princess Cadance? If love is food for Changelings, does that make you the Princess of Food?” Allan asked, impishly.

Cadance gasped, in mock horror at the description, before she turned her nose up at him. “How dare you insult me, knave!? Princess of Food indeed!” She laughed, a warm, pleasant sound. “The thought has crossed my mind before, yes.”
Twilight looked ready to either faint, or grab Allan by the ear and drag him all the way back home. Starlight and Fluttershy had hooves over their mouths, trying hard not to laugh too loudly, while Shining had a very bemused expression on his face.

“Princess of Food? I am so using that the next time I see her.” King Thorax’s voice spoke to Allan through the hivemind. “I bet her reaction will be hilarious!”

Allan rolled his eyes. Getting used to the hive mind was slow going, especially with random changelings occasionally adding their two bits to anything in Alan's life that caught their fancy. A few choice remarks about Fluttershy had already forced Allan to have particular changelings forbidden from commenting, until they could learn to behave at least.
Still, it was occasionally useful, like when he had struggled to understand a particular phrase in Equish, and had been supplied the meaning by one of the hive members. Allan made a mental note to thank Coxix for that soon.
“Well, let’s get on with this, shall we?” Shining abruptly ended the silence with his announcement. “The sooner we find that portal, the better. We have frequent, intense storms out in those areas, so we’d rather get this done while the weather is holding.”

Cadance and Twilight nodded their agreements. Allan did too.

“Were you able to locate possible sites for the portal?” Cadance inquired, her gaze filled with concern. “Any way we can shorten the time you’re out on the ice is a good thing.”

Twilight and Allan exchanged glances, before they both explained the possibility of the mountain range and the ruined complex, one after the other. Cadance and Shining listened carefully, assessing the reasoning for both. When the two had finished, the monarch’s added their own knowledge of the region to the equation.

“While the complex is a good guess, we’ve already checked it out several dozen times. It’s a good place to hide a sizable force in the tundra, so we regularly check it for evidence of use, and as a result, we’ve pretty thoroughly searched it, and nothing resembling the portal you described has been found.” Shining explained, conjuring up an image of the complex. “We’ve even cleared out the snow and ice, just to be sure.”

Allan turned his attention to the second holographic image, brought up by Twilight’s magic. “What about the mountains?”

“It’s far more likely. Nopony has properly explored that range since before the Empire vanished, so….anything could be hidden there.”

Starlight butted in, announcing her addition to the conversation by coughing. “Isn’t this a moot point? We can at least try the detection spell.”

Allan nodded. “It is worth a shot.”

And so Twilight sat down to concentrate, before her horn started to glow. “I’m getting a match!”

“Which direction?” Shining quickly orientated the map to properly align with the region.

Twilight pivoted around a few times, before settling on a northerly direction. Allan traced the line on the map, and grinned as it lead right to the mountain cave. “Would you look at that?”

Shining and Cadance exchanged uncertain looks, before sighing. “Mount Everhoof it is.”

Twilight’s excited expression also turned into one of concern. “The tallest mountain in the known world? That’s going to be very dangerous.”

“You’ll need more than one guide up there.” Shining said, grimly. “I’ll find some volunteers and get your gear prepped. You’ll have to wrap up warm. It’s freezing cold, even during summer.”

********************

The cold wind was a biting, piercing kind that threatened to tear their huge, insulated coats off at any moment, leaving them to the ravages of the frigid climes. They had used magically powered sleds to quickly traverse the rolling tundra ice, but had been forced to abandon them under a rocky lean-to that wäs sheltered from the wind some time ago.

Allan had deliberately shifted form, making his “natural” fur coat as thick and warm as he could without ruining the fitting of his huge winter coat, while the others had to make do with heat packs and warmth spells.

The going was tough, each step a huge endeavor to wade through the barrel high snows that had piled up, undisturbed for so long. The compacted snow crunched under hoof, and the fresh snow plummeting down from the heavens above obscured their already limited vision further.

Their guides, four in number, including Shining Armour, a unicorn mare called Safe Trails, an Earth pony stallion called Sure Hoof, and a Pegasus mare who went by the name, “Climber”, were spread out amid the troupe, with Shining leading the way, and Sure Hoof at the back. Allan was in the middle, with Twilight and Safe Trails.

The rocky walls of the narrow pass they were filing through were steep, and high, and with the coat, Allan couldn’t use his wings to fly out should the need arise. They would be impossible to climb, too, being slicked with ice and eroded smooth by the weather.

This place was a death trap, that much was obvious. Any sudden, loud sounds could spell the end of them all, which was why none of them were talking… that and the fact that they could barely hear each other anyway.

They had already been hiking for almost an hour, having been dropped off partway to their destination via chariot, and Twilight, who was still using the tracing spell, had used a brief lull in the wind to explain that they were fairly close, little more than a few hundred meters away.

Peering ahead, Allan could see Shining Armor stop, his bright red thermal coat making him easier to spot among the grey rocks and white snow. The group slowly bundled up together, as Shining did a head count. With all eight ponies accounted for, Shining motioned towards a nearby cliff, before starting off again. The snow was not as deep there, thanks to the shape of the surrounding mountains, making the slog easier to handle.

Within a few minutes, they reached the cliff, and Allan watched in amazement, as Shining stepped around a protruding boulder, and promptly vanished. Starlight followed him, who was in turn followed by Climber. Twilight looked back at him, nodding, before she turned around the boulder and disappeared as well.

Sucking in a breath, Allan stepped up to the boulder, and peered around it, and into the face of a deep, jagged scar in the mountainside. He could see the others up ahead, and he moved to join them. He heard a curse behind him, and twisted his head around to look at Safe Trails, who was shaking her head. When she noticed his concern, she pointed to a tear in her coat, and then to a sharp edge on the boulder, where a scrap of cloth now danced in the wind..

Nodding his understanding, Allan continued to follow the others, until Shining stopped for another head count.

They were in a small chamber that had been carved out of the rock by water eroding the softer elements and leaving the tougher ones, making for a very uneven looking finish to the whole place. The wind still howled outside, but it was quiet enough that the group was able to lower their hoods and talk.

“Okay, we’re here. Now, we’re gonna go further in, and we’re gonna be quiet. These caves could be unstable, so we don’t want to bring them down around us. Step only where I do until I say otherwise, and just… be careful. Listen to the other guides, as well.” Shining instructed. “Sis, you’ve got the tracing spell, you come to the front with me.”

“Okay, Shining.”

Proceeding through the next tunnel in the rock, Allan found it to be a tight squeeze, and he was certain that Safe Trails wouldn’t be the only one whose coat was damaged by the time they returned to the Empire.

When he emerged into the next cavern, he found his breath stolen from him by the sight.

Unlike the other room, which had been miniscule, the cavern they were in now was massive, and dropped away beneath them for the height of at least a five story building, dropping down past the roots of the mountain. Thick, stony pillars held the huge weight above them aloft, and the only way down was a long, winding path carved into the sides of the cave. The only light came from the horns of the other Unicorns, and strained in through the icy parts of the cavern ceiling. Allan quickly gave himself a horn so that he could help, creating a small burst of light that parted his mane.

The ponies followed the path down slowly, as the surface was slicked with thin patches of ice at irregular intervals, and more than once Allan was forced to catch one of the others as they nearly slipped over the edge.

Upon reaching the bottom, the group paused to take a breather and look around them.

The bottom of the cavern was uneven, and quite a bit of it was flooded. There was, however, what appeared to be a bridge of sorts that crossed over to an island on the edge of the underground lake.

Twilight’s spell was glowing fiercely in that direction, so Shining quickly traversed the bridge with her, while Allan and the others followed behind.

The island itself, like the cavern that housed it, was relatively unremarkable (Though the entire place screamed “impressive and enormous”) but what was built into it, was far more exciting. This far down in the earth, one doesn’t just happen upon carved stairs and call it coincidence, after all.

They were steep, and this time, Twilight motioned for Allan to take the lead. “You’ve been in a place like this before. You should lead.”

Given that the two locations were quite different, Allan found the idea ridiculous, but he set his hoof on the first step anyway, and started to carefully make his way down.

The stairs went down in an enlargening spiral, the curvature gradually increasing in size until the group was circling around a decent sized space that could easily house a large room.

“Why go through all this trouble to hide this? Surely it would be easier to build this on the surface, rather than down here?” Starlight wondered aloud.

Twilight was the one who answered. “Leylines. It’s because of the leylines!”

“Leylines?” Allan asked. He remembered what his study books had said about them. “You mean those corridors of magic moving beneath the ground?”

“Yes! Can’t you feel it? There’s so many!”

Allan gingerly extended his senses, as he did when detecting emotional energy, and found the air to be thick with magical energy, all rushing about in particular directions. The thick channels of energy all intersected just below, in one spot, which seemed to be doing...something. If it was what he thought it was, then they were in luck. “I can feel it…”

“Woah, yeah!” Starlight exclaimed, whistling in amazement. “”I don’t know why I didn’t sense that on my own.”

“Because you weren’t looking for it.” Shining supplied for her, earning a glare of psuedo-irritation.

“Come on. Just a little further!” Twilight nudged Allan to continue forward, and before long, he stumbled into a very familiar chamber.

The rounded stone chamber was nearly identical to the one in the badlands, save for a few choice differences. For one, there were no tilted over tables with strewn pages on the floor. Instead, the circular pool of water in the center of the room was gently glowing. The most disconcerting, was the skeleton that was lying next to the portal.

It was old, very old. So old in fact, that the skeleton’s shape was visually different from a modern pony’s. The head was not as enlarged, and the proportions more closely resembled horses from earth. The strange in-between stage was more than enough to get Allan to start asking questions. It was obviously brittle, as just entering the chamber and stirring the air sent several flakes of bone to break free of their moorings and drift through the air.

“That’s…..a pony.” Allan breathed. “Or, you know, it was.”

“The anatomy is all wrong!” Starlight protested. “Even the earliest ponies on record had larger brain cavities than this does!”

“Then it must be from before our records began!” Twilight exclaimed excitedly. “It’s a whole new part of our evolutionary history!”

“That’s really interesting, but, what about the thaumatology team? Weren’t they supposed to have come here after the Badlands portal?” Shining Armor asked, examining the architecture. “I don’t know about you, but I’m not seeing any sign of them here.”

Allan looked critically around the chamber. Apart from the skeleton and the portal itself, it was devoid of any additional features. No tables. No scientific implements, no camping equipment….nothing.

“What if they went through?” Asked Safe Trails. “After the last portal, they could have assumed that this one was safe and gone right through.”

“Not likely.” Climber snorted. “They were thaumatologists, you know, studiers of magic? They’d know not to just go through some random hole in reality.”

Allan remained quiet, gazing at the portal in indecision. What should he do? Could this take him home? Should he risk it? Did he even want to risk it?

He looked back at the others, all pitching ideas about the portal, the chamber, and it’s odd inhabitant. Starlight, the guides, and Shining, none of whom Allan really knew very well, were out here to help solve a problem that only existed because of Chrysalis and himself. Twilight, a Princess, with a life of her own, and responsibilities of her own, was helping him to find answers, teaching him magic, and genuinely wanted to be his friend. Fluttershy, kind, sweet, brave Fluttershy, was out here because she cared about him.

As he gazed at them, he could see all the reasons to go back, and the reasons to stay here. Anna, who he had let believe that he loved her, and Fluttershy, the one who he truly did love. Mike and Josh, his best friends back home, who had always been there for him. Applejack, and Rarity, honest and loyal to a fault, giving him jobs, advice, and friendship. His Mom and Dad, who had raised him, and taught him, and had believed in him every step of the way. Twilight, Luna, and even Rainbow, who taught him about magic, how to fly, and even just talked with him, freely. Katie, who had showed him how to be strong, how to pursue a dream and make it work. Pinkie Pie, who would never hesitate to offer a joke or sweet treat to help raise his spirits. And then….there was Equestria itself. Idyllic, peaceful, full of magic, and laughter, and love.

What should he do? He wanted to ask that question to anypony, to anyone, but he knew that the only one who could answer that question was himself. His eyes instinctively sought out the one pony not being drawn into the discussion about the fate of the thaumatologists. Fluttershy’s concerned, yet reassuring gaze was like the sun to him then, illuminating the truth.

He didn’t want to leave.

Twilight and the others stopped, all of them turning to gaze at him. He’d said it aloud.

“Allan...?”

His brows furrowed. His lips tightened over his teeth as they drew into a grimace. Turning around, he drew in a breath, before speaking again, clearer.

“I don’t want to go back.”

Fluttershy had tears in her eyes, hooves over her mouth. “But….your family?”

“Oh, I’lll go back to fight Chrysalis. I still owe her a buck to the face. But also a thank you.”

Twilight’s ears splayed back, as did her brother’s. “A WHAT?!”

“A thank you. For getting me here.” Allan smiled. “Although unintentional, she got me to a place where I can do the things I want to, unlike back on earth, where my job limits everything I could do.” The smile became a grin. “Here, I have an opportunity to explore a whole new world, do whole new things! Equestria is a land of plenty, of adventure and fun! I can be so much more than I could on Earth, and all because she attacked me by that fountain! I have a whole new life, because of her!” His hoof smashed down into the floor for emphasis. “I’m done sitting around and moping over losing my ‘humanity’! I’m gonna have a life here, starting right now! Starting with this.”

And with that, Allan marched right up to Fluttershy, pulled her gently in close, and kissed her.

*********************

Chrysalis sat atop her new throne, carved out of hardened emotion gel into a wicked, spiked tribute to her glory. Her newest acquisition had taken some time and some doing, but now, it was ready. All she needed was time. That time spanned in months, but it would take that long just for the idiot ponies to figure out a way to get the portal working again, and mobilize their armies, at which point, it would already be too late. Her plans had exploded forward, and she frequently found herself giggling and laughing at the thought of finally besting the Equestrian menace and grinding them underhoof.
And yet...despite this, an ache kept plaguing her. An incessant, dull throb in her tiny, constantly ignored heart that just wouldn’t go away, accompanied by peculiar dreams and strange visions that she could sense the boy, Ryder, watching as well. Every time they were recalled, the ache intensified, and Chrysalis quite often found herself beating her enthralled drones or human slaves.

She hated it. Hated the ache, hated the images. Hated the drones and the humans, and, most of all, the ponies. But it just wouldn’t stop. No matter what she tried to do. She’d tried to brew an emotion gel to stop her from dreaming, to no avail. All iterations had failed, and her ire only deepened.

The boy seemed to feature heavily in her musings over the problem. Every now and again, vague images from his life in Equus flashed through her mind, drawing the same reaction as the dreams had. The strangest thing there was that she didn’t hate it, or him. The feeling she got when considering him was… strange, bizarre. That was the part she did hate.

***************

Night had fallen in the world outside the mountain caves, but the group had long since set up their camping gear, each pony close by to another, so that they were never too far from one another in the event that one of them grew too cold and needed warmth.

Allan and Fluttershy occupied a shared space next to the wall of the round chamber, talking even as the others slept.

“You’re sure about this?” Fluttershy asked. While she was inwardly very happy that Allan wanted to stay, she worried that he might be forsaking his family and friends.

Allan chuckled softly. “We’ve been over this already. I’m going to train, go back, bring Chrysalis down, and explain everything to them. I don’t know how they’ll take it, but that’s something to worry about in the future. Right now, I’m quite happy to not think about that, and just snuggle up with you.”

“Aaww…” Fluttershy couldn’t help but let that sound out. “I like it too. But please warn me next time you pull a stunt like that. That kiss was very unexpected.”

“Okay, okay.” Allan promised. “I promise I will do my best to forewarn you of any sudden romantic gestures.”

“Good.”

“So, uh….out of curiosity….?”

“Yes?”

“Does this make our relationship official?”

“Allan!?”

“It’s a valid question.” Allan huffed.

“Um….yes, I guess.”

Allan grinned at her. “Does that mean we can make out?”

“Eeep! Allan! Not in front of everypony!”

Allan grinned again, chuckling as he buried his nose in her mane. “They’re asleep.”

Fluttershy looked around, surveying the blanketed forms of their companions as they rested on the floor. “Oh, eheh…..nevermind.”

******************

Author's Notes:

Twilight and Thorax locate a second portal, the Thaumatology team vanishes, a proper introduction is made, and Allan reaches a decision.

Sorry for the delay in posting. I decided to write the next two chapters before I posted either of them, as they are kind of a minature arc involving the portal, and I wasn't sure if I wanted to keep them or ditch them, until now.

Chapter 20: Wild Encounters

Allan peered into the glowing waters of the second portal as Twilight’s field equipment beeped and booped behind him, scanning it’s still surface, in an effort to better understand its intricacies. As Allan was the only one with any experience with these particular portals, Twilight explained that he was here as both a consultant, and as a piece of evidence.

The reason he was a piece of evidence was because of ‘thaumic trace theory’, as Twilight called it. Essentially, like radiation, powerful magic left behind bits and pieces of themselves on whatever they affected, with teleportation and transmutation both being two of the biggest examples. Because of their intimate interaction with an individual person or objects ‘thaumic field/signature’, they were particularly easy to detect.

As the portal in the Badlands had both teleported and transmuted Allan, he carried a pretty strong trace of it’s magic signature alongside his own. In fact, that was one of the reasons he couldn’t just go back to being human. If he did somehow manage to find a way to safely purge all changeling magic from his body without killing himself in the process, the magic still leftover from the portal would slowly kill him from overexposure to thaumic radiation as a creature who couldn’t handle it; A.K.A, a human.

The whole magic technobabble was something that Allan had been forced to listen to after Twilight had first examined him. Ugh. He was starting to sound like her…...not that that was a bad thing, sounding like one of the smartest people on Equus.

“See anything yet?” Twilight called from where she was reading and recording observations of her machines. She was using a complex looking device to alter the structure of the portal’s spell matrix, the thing that gave it shape and function, so that it would show what was on the other side of the portal, instead of just glow. So far, nothing had changed.

“Sorry! Nothing yet.” Allan replied. They’d been doing this for half an hour, after having recorded all the portals normal energy readings and physical characteristics. Fluttershy was busy following Starlight’s instructions as the two of them carefully took inventory of the groups food, and figuring out how long they could stay. As Allan lived off of emotions, they only needed enough food for seven, which suited Allan just fine. The last thing he needed was to have to empty his stomach of emotion gel halfway through a snowstorm.

“How about now?” Twilight asked, the beeping of her device gaining in pitch.

“Still nothing!”

“Ugh, I was sure I was onto something then…” Twilight muttered, adjusting the devices settings again.

While the four friends did their rationing and experimenting, Shining and the guides had gone to check the rest of the cave above. The last thing they needed was for something dangerous to be in here with them, so their caution was well justified.

“Anything?” Twilight sounded so hopeful. “Too bad it….hang on….try that!”

“I can see….something.” Allan told her, seeing her eyes light up. “Whatever it is you’re doing keep going!”

Clapping her hooves excitedly together, Twilight twisted a dial with her magic, and the portal quite suddenly decided that attempting to blind Allan with light would be fun.

“Ow! Ow ow ow ow!” Covering his eyes, Allan made sure to move back from the portal. He did not want to have to get used to living in yet another world and another body.

“Oohh… are you okay?”

“No, Starlight, I’m not. I think my eyes are bleeding. I can feel the blood running down my face!”

“Allan. That’s just tears. You’re fine.”

“Ah. I think my sight is clearing up a little.”

“That’s a relief.”

“Not that there’s much to see down here. Just grey, grey and more grey.”

Once the spots had stopped dancing in front of his eyes, Allan shook his head, and carefully picked himself up. Still blinking the tears away, Allan moved up to join Twilight in staring at the portal’s glowing, rippling surface, and at the image that danced there.

There were trees, tall, thick, and ever so old, covered with mosses and vines that dripped with condensed water, with long vines draping down from the branches on high. Smaller trees, large ferns and shrubs crowded around the trunks of their enormous cousins, desperately reaching for the sunlight that filtered down from above.

“It’s beautiful….” Twilight whispered, and Allan smiled wistfully.

“I’ve never seen a rainforest before….”

There was no partition, no divide, between the cavern and the jungle, save for a thin film of water that was almost like an illusion in its insubstantial quality. Allan refrained from reaching out to touch it, not wanting accidentally do….something.

“This is incredible! It’s an entirely new world! Just like in Starswirl’s notes!” Twilight exclaimed, happily scribbling down anything and everything she could lay her eyes on. The Alicorn was definitely going on an edu-craze.

Allan peered intently at the still image, trying to see anything that might help pinpoint where this place even was.

As if on que, a creature hopped into view, one that Allan recognized from years of childhood obsession.

It stood on two digitigrade legs that ended in birdlike, clawed feet, with a huge claw on the inner toe. It had a long tail, two small, clawed arms for grabbing and holding, and a small, narrow head, complete with a mouth lined with teeth, and a smattered covering of feathers that were useless for anything except display.

“A Velociraptor….” Allan breathed.

“A veloci-what?” Starlight asked, before making her way over and peering through. “Aww… it’s cute!”

The creature was small, far smaller than it was often depicted, barely reaching halfway up Allans foreleg.

“Velociraptor.” Allan reiterated. “Small, pre-historic reptile from Earth’s distant past. Thought to be the ancestor of modern bird species.”
“Well, it certainly moves and looks like one.” Fluttershy said, joining them. “Maybe it’s friendly?”
“I doubt it, Flutters.” Allan stated. “They come from a time of kill or be killed, and early mammals were often their prey…..but how is it there? They’ve been extinct on Earth for millennia.”
“Maybe they never died in this world?” Twilight suggested.
“You said that the similar magical signatures meant that this portal linked to my world. This has to be Earth.”

Starlight put her chin to her hoof, and pondered. “Could….could it be possible that these portals don’t just travel in space, but in time as well?”

“That would take more power than all the power on both Earth and Equus. No one could make even one, let alone two!”

Starlight frowned at him for that. “And yet, here they both are. Clearly, somepony made it work.”

Twilight and Fluttershy rolled their eyes. Of course there was going to be arguing. They couldn’t go anywhere without somepony arguing.

“Allan, Starlight.” Fluttershy spoke clearly after quickly clearing her throat.

“Stop.” Twilight finished. “Just stop.”

The no nonsense tone destroyed the will to bicker, leaving both of them ashamed and a little cowed by their friends.

In the portals image, the little velociraptor hopped around the jungle grove, before stopping and staring in their direction, staring. The ponies and changeling stared back, unsure if the raptor truly saw them. It cocked its head, clearly confused about something.

“Do you think it sees us?” Starlight dared whisper. The raptor turned it’s head, ever so slightly, to focus on her.

Allan swallowed. “Yes. I think it does.”

The raptors stare fixed on Allan.

“Should I close the portal?” Twilight questioned, still jotting down notes.

The raptor suddenly bolted towards them, letting out a screech.

“Shit, yes!” Allan yelped, before diving away from the portal.

A split second later, two things happened. There was a huge splash of water, and the portal shut off, as Twilight used her tuning device to limit the portal’s power.

Silence.

More silence.

“Is….everypony okay?”

“Yeah, I’m good.”

“I’m fine.”

“Um….yes.”

The four of them slowly but carefully made their way back to to the portal, and looked down at the raptor, lying unconscious beside it.

“It...it changed!”

It had indeed. The once bipedal creature was now built more like a feathery, reptilian dog, with a slightly larger cranium, shorter, thicker neck, and more compact body.

“I don’t understand. How did it change without a template? I needed one!”

“Perhaps it affects animals differently?” Fluttershy suggested. “I hope he’s okay.”

“Maybe. We should get it restrained before it recovers. Who knows how badly it’ll lash out when it wakes up?”

“Good idea.”

***************************

The day wore on, and still, the raptor peacefully slept, leaving the troupe to their own devices. Twilight went back to observing and testing the portal, while Allan and Fluttershy went up into the upper cavern for a break and snuggly time. Starlight was busying herself writing a letter to Trixie, in which she was deliberately mentioning Alan's desire to both forgive and apologize to her.

The guides and Shining were still on patrol, Allan and Flutters occasionally catching a glimpse of them around the edge of the caverns as they went about their self-imposed duty.

“Okay, so….what about Rainbow? What was she like growing up?” Allan asked, curious.

“Oh, not so different from now. Her confidence wasn’t always so good, and she still had a lot to learn, but, overall, she’s not changed all that much.”

“Figures.” Allan smirked. “She does strike me as the girl who never backed down.”

“I….have to admit….. I was always a little jealous of her…” Fluttershy confessed. “She was never afraid to do things she liked, or be the center of attention. I was never like that.”

Allan smiled. “Sounds like my sister.” He stretched his legs out in front of him. “And the pinkster?”

“Pinkie grew up on a rock farm. It was very…...dull, from what she’s told me.”

“A rock farm, huh? What do they do there, listen to rock music all the time?”

“Uh….no, they don’t. They grow and move rocks, constantly building them up by covering them in more and more layers of dirt that compact and harden until they become stone.”

“....Oh.”

“Pinkie started throwing parties to help keep spirits up after she saw Rainbow’s first sonic rainboom. It livened the place up, from what she’s told me.”

“I bet it would.”

Allan was going to continue the conversation, but was interrupted by something that tried to shove itself underneath his foreleg. Startled, Allan looked down to see the transformed raptor, gazing up at him with enlarged, adorable eyes, like a puppy. It’s bindings had been carefully chewed off, the rope still hanging from one ankle as it stood beside him. It had been trying to snuggle up.

“ .....Aaaawwww…..” Allan raised his foreleg, allowing the new creature to wriggle its way next to him, pressing up against him. “The portal changed your behaviour, didn’t it? New world, new animal….” He murmured, while Fluttershy watched with a little smile.

“So… what do you want to do now?” She asked, taking the time to pet the raptor, which made a thrumming sound of contentment.

“Don’t wanna disturb the little guy.” Allan whispered. Being less than half their size, the raptor really was little. “So a nap sounds good about now.”

“Yeah…..” Fluttershy’s mouth opened to emit a soft, prolonged yawn. “That sounds….really good.”

Settling down together, the three of them fell asleep.

***********************

The sound of thundering hooves and raised, panicked voices woke Allan with a start, jumping to his hooves in readiness. His ears instantly swiveled to locate the source of the commotion. His head pivoted on his neck, bringing Shining Armour and the guides into view as they charged away from something that barreled after them, claws and teeth gleaming in the dim light.

Fluttershy and the raptor jumped up to stand beside him, eyes wide and fearful as they took in the sight.

While it lumbered along on four limbs, the creature was large, and built like a tank, covered in thick muscles, and an even thicker fur hide. It was a nightmarish combination of polar bear skin, big cat body structure, and inhuman fury, bellowing in anger as it chased down the troupe of guides.

Allan was moving before he knew it, hooves clacking rapidly against rock and chipping ice. Fluttershy called out in alarm, and Twilight rushed up from down below, before taking one look at the beast and taking to the air, wings rapidly carrying her past Allan.

She opened with a beam of magic energy, sending the creature rocking back on its heels as the blast connected with it’s face.

A spray of blood hit the ice close to it, and upon seeing it, Allans senses returned. His hooves locked, and he skidded to a halt. What the hell was he doing? He didn’t know how to fight!! He watched as Twilight was joined in her defense against the creature by Shining, who pelted it with chunks of ice he tore from anywhere his magic could get a purchase on. Why had he charged into this?

Shining conjured a shield just in time to deflect a heavy blow from the things paw, and Allan heard a cracking like glass. A spiderweb of thin cracks snaked across the arcane barrier, and Shining was struggling to breathe and hold it up. Another blow sent the unicorn flying.

Climber came in from the side, having managed to form a tiny, dark cloud that she batted with her hoof to produce a lightning bolt. The bolt slammed into the creature’s shoulder, leaving a blackened scorch mark, and the smell of burnt flesh. As she flew past, no doubt intending to circle back, the creature caught her with its unburned arm, and whisked her around, sending her smashing into Twilight mid-flight resulting in both going down in a heap.

Allan remained rooted to the spot, watching it all unfold, watching as the monster bore down on the Princess and Climber, as Shining cried out, trying to get it’s attention. The other guides had already passed him, and he heard no sign of them returning for their comrades.

Climber was unconscious, and Twilight had been stunned by the collision, lying pinned and helpless underneath Climber.

Every heartbeat felt like an eternity as the creature went to pounce on its prey. Allan could see the spittle clinging to its fangs, he could see the mad gleam in its sunken eyes. Fluttershy was screaming, somewhere close by. Shining weakly tried to stand, but his legs gave out before he could.

And then she was there. For a brief moment, he saw a strange, brown coated stallion rush in front of him, forelegs outstretched as he tried to protect something behind him. Then Fluttershy stood in his place, between Allan and the beast, her voice raised as she begged and commanded it to leave her friends alone.

It’s deep, orange eyes burned at his soul as it turned to face her. For a moment, it seemed almost calm. Then it reared up, claws raised to strike at her.

Allan finally moved. Fluttershy fell away from him. The claw descended.

The next thing Allan knew was that he was lying on the ice some distance away, a huge, blurred figure pounding towards him. He squinted at it, trying to understand what his groggy brain was telling him.

Shakily, he stood up, only to stumble and feel something rush past his head.

The ice beside him shattered, and he felt something wet and freezing splash him. Thrashing sounds and splintering, fracturing ice drove him to get up and away, towards the sounds of his friends calling to him urgently. His hooves slipped on the slick ice, and again, he felt something collide with the ground dangerously close to him.

Allans hooves left a myriad of cracks spreading out from each hoof-fall, while his heart attempted to emulate a jackhammer and drill its way out of his chest.

“Run, Allan!” Twilight cried, finally shaking off her daze and flying towards him. “Don’t stop!”

The sounds of thrashing and breaking ice had ceased, replaced once again by the thudding of heavy paws slamming into the more stable ice. Twilight soared past, and the thudding slowed for a moment, accompanied by the sound of magical blasts and small concussive impacts.

The paws started to gain again, with Twilight screaming at Allan to go faster. Shining Armour had managed to get Climber onto his back, and was carrying her away from the enraged beast as Allan charged past. The changelings focus returned, and he twisted his head around, only to see a deep, fleshy chasm, lined with teeth as it loomed closer. A constricted cry of alarm tore its way out from behind his teeth, and he instinctively kicked backwards with his rear left hoof, striking something solid with a resounding ‘thwack’.

An instant later, an enraged paw slapped into his rear, gouging into his chitin and making him howl in pain. His body collapsed, and the things jaws were only halted by a combination of Twilight’s magic and his own desperate strength. His forelegs fought a losing battle to keep it as far away from his face as he could, and the foul odor assaulting his nostrils made him cough and gag.

“Jesus! Ever heard of fucking breath mints?!” He managed to say, before narrowly avoiding losing a few inches of his muzzle to the things gnashing fangs.

“Allan!” Fluttershy’s terrified cry jerked the creature's gaze back to her, earning him a brief respite. He looked around in desperation, for something, anything he could use. His frantic search landed his sight on a bundle of cloth and leather that he recognized as Sure Hoof’s saddlebags. Poking out of it was the handle of something that Allan instantly recognized. A climbing axe.

His magic wrapped around the handle, pulling it free of the bags, before it reached his outstretched hoof.

While he still had no idea how gripping things with hooves actually worked, it didn’t matter. His hoof curled around the handle enough to get a firm grip, and, as the creature looked back at him, he swung it up with all his might, embedding it deeply in the things neck.

An agonized, gurgling bellow filled the cavern, and Allan pushed back against the creature as it reared up, trying to pry the weapon free of its shoulder and away from this insectoid pony that had so angered it. Allan's strength was enough to unbalance it, sending it toppling backwards, and the axe came free in Allan's hoof.

The creature swiped at him with razor sharp claws, narrowly missing, and Allan, fear and instinct driving him to protect himself, quickly swung the axe again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again. His breath came out in panicked half yells and jerky gasps with each swing.

“Allan! Allan! Stop! Stop!” Twilight was now there, wresting the axe from him, and grabbing him by the shoulders, and yelling into his face. “It’s dead! It’s dead! You’re okay! You’re alright! You’re okay…. You’re fine…. Relax….” She held his hooves in hers, and his mind began to slow down, and grow calm…...calmer. “It’s gone. It’s gone.”

She helped him to stand, which was difficult, as his rear right hoof couldn’t take the weight, leaving him to limp along, blood dripping from the gaping holes in his chitin. Fluttershy had vanished, and a hushed, uncomfortable silence filled the air.

Allan felt sick.

***********************

Anna Rois looked her boyfriend’s older sister in the eye as they sat in her apartment.

“Off? What do you mean, off?” She asked the older woman, voice tense.

“I mean, did you notice anything strange about Allan?”

“Besides the fact that he was hit by a damn car? No!” Anna snapped.

“I’m sorry, but I have to ask this stuff. It’s important...or, I think it might be.”

Anna set down her coffee mug, one of Allan’s favourites, and leaned back in her chair, an unsympathetic look on her face.

“No offense, but I think you just don’t want to face the facts. Allan's changed. He doesn’t even know that we’re….a thing, anymore, and that’s something I have to accept. You have to accept that that accident is making him all weird”

Katie’s own expression twisted into a scowl. “You think I don’t know that? Of course he’d be a little loopy! This is different! It’s been over a month! Has he even called you? Or Mike? Or Joshua? Or anyone?” Katie stood up, angrily. “My brother wouldn’t just abandon his friends!”

“He’s recovering from a horrible head injury!” Anna retorted. “He doesn’t need us hanging around him like vultures!”

Katie snarled, teeth clenched. “It’s not about what’s good for him, it’s about what he’d do! What he’d want! And why he’s not doing those things!” She stood, pivoting on her heels and storming to the apartment door. “Something is wrong in that hospital. And you’ll wish you listened to me when you realize I’m right.”

Katherine grabbed her jacket from where she had slung it over the back of her chair, and started for the door.
“Katherine!” Anna called.

Katherine ignored her, stormed over to the door, opened it, vanished into the hallway, and made for the stairs, leaving Anna alone, with fresh doubts lingering in her mind.

*********************

Anna looked at Allan as he sat in the hospital bed, looking back at her with a smile.

“I’m sorry that I haven’t called. The doctor’s didn’t want me to stress myself too much, and an overly emotional reunion would have been a bit much. It’s good of you to visit though. You gave me quite the surprise.”

She had come because Katherine’s warnings had not gone away, lingering in her mind like a bad smell, just begging for her to investigate. She didn’t fully understand what Katherine had been going on about, but she was certain that Allan's sibling was certain that the young man in the hospital bed wasn’t who he appeared to be. And if his sister, who had known him since birth, believed that….then perhaps there was something to it.

She stared at him, not sure if she should say anything, or if she should just come out and ask him. Of course, that would be stupid. When you doubt someone, you don’t just accuse them, then they just lie.

She had to admit, her own desire to reaffirm her relationship with Allan may have had something to do with her coming here. After all, if Katie was right, as unlikely as that would be, it would mean that the real Allan might be out there, and he’d still remember everything.

It was a stupid hope, one she both wanted to be true, and also dismiss.

“I-it’s okay. I know this is harder on you than it is on us. We just miss you.” She responded.

“That’s not really an excuse on my part.” Allan frowned. “Is….is something wrong?”

“What do you mean?”

“You seem a little… distant.”

Anna winced. “How… how much do you remember?”

“Um….a little, I think. Just images and feelings really. Why?”

“Do you….remember anything… about us?”

Allan grinned. “I remember that we’re best friends!”

Anna had to hold back her tears. She managed to force her sob to sound like a chuckle.

“Yeah...the best.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yes.” She looked at him, looked closely. He seemed to be just the same as she remembered, but…..Anna could see a glaring difference. A lack of conviction and authenticity, as if he was just pretending to care. That could easily be explained away by him being in recovery and worrying about his injuries...but there was just something...off with that.

Allan didn’t normally lie about his feelings. He might hold back to keep others from worrying, but he didn’t usually pretend everything was fine and dandy when they weren’t. And he didn’t outright lie to her face. She knew Allan. Knew his mannerisms, the contexts each one was used in. Years of friendship had showed her this young man in detail, and now that she looked at him….

The concern on his face seemed genuine to the outside viewer, but to Anna, she could see the disconnect. There was no actual feeling behind it. His eyes remained the same as they had before. Flat. Uninterested.

Katherine was right. This wasn’t Allan.

***********************

Anna walked briskly up the stairs to her apartment, her steps quick, and sure. She reached her door, twisted the handle, pushed, stepped inside, and swiftly closed it, and clicked the lock shut.

She let out a breath, before striding over to her phone, picking it up, and dialing in a number. The dial tone sounded a few times, before a familiar voice answered.

“Anna? Why are you calling me? I’m just about to go into class.”

“Sorry, Josh, but this is important.”

“More important than my degree in computer sciences?”

“It’s about Allan.”

“Oh…..”

“Yeah, oh. Me and Katherine have both talked with him, and we’re pretty sure something weird is going on. Get Mike and meet me at the old Asylum. I’ll bring Kathy.”

“The asylum? What the hell? Why would we go there?”

“Because as I was leaving the hospital, I realized one of the doctors was following me. It’s not just Allan. Something really bad is going on at that hospital.”

“You’re…...you’re joking me, right? Please tell me you were joking.”

She grimaced, went to the window, looked out of the window, and snapped a picture with her cell phone. Pulling up the image, and one she had taken earlier, she sent them to her friend.

“Call that joking?”

“.....Shit. I’ll get Mike. When should we be there?”

“Tonight. Soon as you can. I’ll try and lose lab coat out there before I come up, but I’ll be there quick. Don’t tell anyone but Mike, got it?”

“Y-yeah…..sure.”

“See you tonight.” She disconnected the call with the flick of a button, and stared at the car outside. She could still see Doctor Kim in the driver seat.

******************

Allan's hip was covered in his blood, which seeped from the cracks in his chitin like treacle. He supposed it was because his natural armour plating needed something stronger than an ordinary scab in order to mend, but it wasn’t setting quickly enough, hence the reason for Twilight using her magic to pick out any chitin shards that posed risk of further injury, and why ‘Shy was stood close by with bandages and cotton swabs.

Now that he had had time to get over his initial reaction to killing the creature, a vicious, pony-eating yeti by Twilight and Shining’s reckoning, he felt bizarrely calm. His panicked breathing had slowed back down to normal levels, and his thumping heart had returned to a steady pace. He was still asking questions as to why he had jumped into action as he had, but he was also fairly sure that killing a vicious, pony eating yeti in defence of himself and his friends in a life threatening situation had been justified. He still felt bad about taking that life, but the circumstances had been extreme, and extreme measures are applicable for extreme circumstances.

Fluttershy hadn’t spoken to him, and he wasn’t sure of her opinion on his actions. That concerned him. Deeply. In fact, it was the only part of this that had truly worried him at all. He knew how much he cared about her, and of all the ponies in Equestria, she was the one who’s opinion mattered most.

He found his gaze lingering on her as Twilight finished up her cleaning of his wounds, which were the most serious of the group. Shining had a concussion, and Climber had a fracture in her wings radius, which Sure Trails was busy making a splint for.

Allan watched as Safe trails used her magic to help with Shining’s concussion. Seeing the magic being used to treat an injury so easily made him appreciate it’s uses all the more. Perhaps he’d learn how to do that one day.

His decision to stay wasn’t one made lightly, and he thought about what he’d be leaving behind if none of them wanted to come to Equus with him when he returned. Mike. Josh. Anna. His Mum. His Dad. Katie. He’d be leaving them behind, and starting a new life here. True, he might be able to visit, but that still felt like a bad thing, rather than a good one. He’d still be leaving.

He shifted slightly, annoying Twilight as she wrestled with his side in order to bandage it up.

“Hey, no moving!” She commanded. “I’m having enough trouble trying to tie this off without you jogging me.”

“Sorry, Twi.” Allan gave an apologetic smile. “I’ll get you some ice cream later as an apology.”

Twilight raised her eyebrow and shook her head. “Your leg is half falling off, and you’re cracking jokes?”

“Eh, I can barely feel it.”

“That’s because you’re still feeling the adrenaline and the pain relieving spell I used. When it fades, you’re going to wish you had lost your leg.”

Allan grimaced. “Charming.”

“I’m serious. These claw marks reached were a pony’s bone would be. Much further and I’d be trying to glue your leg back together.”

“So I really don’t have an internal bone structure? Huh. Weird.”

Twilight tutted. “We already talked about it. How did you forget already? It was during one of our sessions!”

“It’s less, I forgot, and more, I’m still weirded out by not having bones anymore. Seriously, you’d freak out a little too if some of your internal organs just vanished overnight.”

“It’s been almost two months.” Twilight deadpanned. “You should be over it by now.”

“Well excuse me, Princess.” Allan replied, snidely. “I’m still finding things out about the new me, so don’t think I’m getting ‘used’, to anything.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight finished tying the bandage, before using her magic to quickly alter two chunks of ice into long, wooden sticks. Allan marveled at the ability to change objects from one thing to another. Getting another long bandage from her pack, she quickly wrapped the bandage around the sticks and his leg, creating a makeshift brace to allow him to walk.

“There. That should hold for a day or two. I’ll refresh the transfiguration spell tonight, and again tomorrow morning. Don’t try anything too strenuous, and it should start healing up.”

“We could have used emotion gel.” Allan pouted. He’d been looking forward to testing the recipes Thorax had compiled for him.

“We already said it would take too long for you to produce enough.” Twilight cut him off.

“Testy today, aren’t we?”

“Yes. Because we just had to kill that yeti, and I still don’t understand why it attacked such a large group! Yetis don’t do that.” She stated firmly. “They hunt stragglers. Single out one victim, catch them, and run off again. They don’t fight groups of ponies.”

Allan raised an eyebrow, gingerly standing up to test his leg. With the brace, it could take the weight, but he quickly realized Twilight was right. Once the spell wore off, he may end up howling in pain.

“So, now we try to find out why it did?” Allan suggested.

“Definitely.”

*******************

Author's Notes:

Next chapter is up! Man, I wasn't particularly enjoying writing this one. As an actual Vegan, the idea of killing anything, even in self defense, is enough to make me uncomfortable. However, for what I have planned, it needed to happen sooner or later, and I thought that recent events have been far too calm for our heroes.
And, my apologies to Wlam. I know that the Earth segments aren't your favourite, but again, they're necessary for this story. Things are going to change, though. We're reaching a large chunk of time where there won't be any updates from Earth, leaving the story there a mystery.
Speaking of Change, I've decided to segment the story into larger chunks, or "Acts". Act One is Chapter 1-22, and Act Two, will be shorter, maybe ten or so chapters, and will start at Chapter 23 .

I'm also working on a cover, which I hope to finish the line art for soon.

Anyways, see you guys in the next Chapter!

Chapter 21: Hospital Mail

Twilight extended her hoof out to Allan, asking for one of the tools she had cobbled together to examine the yeti. Allan quickly picked it up and hoofed it over to her, which she accepted without word of thanks or comment. She had come up with a hypothesis very quickly, and had then created the small surgeon’s kit that she was using to crack open it’s skull.

The others had pointedly moved into the portal room, so as to avoid the disgusting autopsy .

Allan wished he could join them. Twilight had used a quick cantrip to shave it’s head, and then had cut along it’s forehead and peeled back the skin. Then she’d used her cobbled together bonesaw to crack through the bone.

Allan wondered how she could stomach doing this. When he asked, her reply surprised him.

“I have to know. And scans only tell you so much.”

She cracked through the last part of skull she needed to get to the brain, and pulled the bone free of the grey matter beneath.

Allan did his best not to be sick.

He didn’t do so well.

Twilight seemed quite animated though. “I knew it…” She breathed. “I just knew it.”

Allan wiped some half digested food off of his jaw with a disgusted look. “Knew what?”

With a twist, and a disgusting, squelchy pop, she pulled the beasts brain completely free with her magic, and hoisted it up in front of him. Most of the flesh in view was perfectly healthy, but on the front, on what he assumed to be the pre-frontal cortex, and along the underside for quite a ways, was an ugly, malformed mess of brain matter that wasn’t due to Allan's attack, or the removal of the brain. Blood oozed from the swollen, misshapen flesh, and magical energy wafted free of it, nauseatingly.

“Ugh…..gross.” Allan pinched his nose with telekinesis. “Dat smells….so bad! I take it that’s not how it’s supposed to look?”

“See the swelling?” Twilight asked, pointing to the obvious mounds of deformation. “This was caused by overexposure to an unstable source of magic. That yeti had been down here for too long. The portals energy caused an unbearable swelling in major parts of the brain, altering perception, behaviour and cognitive function. It was driven mad by staying here.”

“That...that won’t have affected us yet though...right?”

“No. This is months, if not years of exposure. We’ve barely been here two days, and we’re better suited to handling magic than a yeti, so it’d take much longer for us to reach this level of degeneration.”

“Are you sure?”

“Fairly.” Was her answer. “Either way, I suggest we leave. We got what we came for, and your injuries need proper treatment.”
“Let’s tell everypony else then.”
Twilight nodded in agreement, before producing a large glass flask and plopping the yeti brain inside. “Might as well take it. Will make explaining things easier.”

*******************

It took some time, and a little magic, but very soon, a chariot had arrived to carry them back to the empire. Allan pointedly asked why the chariot they had come in couldn’t drop them off right outside the cave, and Shining indignantly pointed out that the snowstorm that had been raging about the mountain had made flying impossible, while today, the sky was free and clear.

The ride was not too long, an hour and a half at the most. Twilight spent much of that time arranging and rearranging the notes she had made during their glacial stay. Allan spent most of it whinging to Starlight about how much pain he was in, and how she should “totally teach him how to cast a pain relieving spell”.

Her eventual reply was holding his mouth shut with her magic while she started to lecture Allan about equine reproduction. In great detail. With diagrams. And pictures.

Allan immediately regretted his decision to tease her.

The crystal guard ponies who were listening in on the exchange found it all terribly amusing.

*************************

Allan decided that he didn’t much like hospital beds. Whether on Equus or Earth, they seemed to be built to the same ideal: that being, uncomfortable. The actual mattress was usually either too tough, or too soft for actual comfort, and the pillow cases were always made of paper, which crinkled and made far too much noise for any living thing to ignore.

The hospital in the Crystal Empire did not buck this trend, though it was certainly better at handling patients than the hospital that he had visited during his teenage years after splitting his lip open, requiring stitches. That had been a fiasco.
His hastily bound hip had been looked at by a changeling doctor, who had been sent by Thorax the moment the King had realized Allan was hurt. Twilight had sat in on the “gel casting” so that she could observe how Changelings dealt with serious wounds. Allan wasn’t surprised. The end result was a rather solid green shell encasing his hind leg from dock to hoof.

‘You won’t need to change it, and when it needs to come off, it will turn brittle and flake off on it’s own.”

“Cool. Thanks doc.”

The female changeling smiled. “You’re welcome Allan. I’m glad you appreciate my work.”

“If it does it’s job and saves my leg, I’ll appreciate it even more.” Allan replied.

After she left, and Twilight made her own excuses, and left, Allan settled back onto the bed with a sigh. Unless one of his friends came in, he was in for a boring recuperation. Not wanting to admit defeat to boredom so quickly, Allan used his magic to reach across the room to the bookcase that sat, pressed up against the wall opposite the door, and pulled one of the books free. Floating it gently back over to himself, he began to read.

*******************

Allan was engrossed in the novel, already firmly invested in the main character and the story. Whoever A.K. Yearling was, they knew how to write a good book.

In the middle of a rather exciting chase scene, Twilight trotted in, Starlight and Fluttershy in tow, with the transformed raptor close behind, following the yellow and pink pegasus like a lost puppy. Allan lowered his book with a raised eyebrow. “I didn’t hear a knock.”

Twilight ignored him. “Hi Allan! Oh, you’re reading Daring Do? It’s a good series. I own them all.”

“And you and Rainbow geek out over them like they’re best thing since sliced bread.” Starlight added, chipperly.

“We do not!” Twilight denied, far too quickly.

“Yes you do.” Fluttershy said with a cheeky little smile. When she caught Allan's attention though, the smile dropped, and she avoided eye contact.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t help himself, and Allan had to try very hard not to laugh at Starlight’s comment, afraid he’d get spit on the page if he wasn’t careful.

“Anyway…” Twilight said, trying to get things back on track. “We just got some mail delivered from back home. We thought you’d want to read them.”

Them? As in plural? How many ponies were writing to him?

“Yeah, sure. I’ll read ‘em”

Twilight then produced a stack of letters from under her wing, with one large one that seemed to be rather important, and several others stacked on top, all bound up in twine.

“Go ahead!” Starlight encouraged. Allan didn’t need prompting though, already prying open the first envelop, a small thing covered in harp and candy stickers.

He unfolded the slip of paper that he found inside, and started to read, only to realize the three ponies present wanted to hear too.

“To our favourite Changeling customer.

Hope your trip north is going well! We’ve been a little busy, since the towns ponies recently heard from some gossiper that you bought some of my candy, and are taking music lessons from Lyra. They’ve been coming non-stop since you left, asking tons of questions about you, and not buying as much as I’d hope.

Oh well, it’s not all bad. Even if most of them aren’t buying, I’m still way busier than usual. Lyra’s a little annoyed though, because you’re on this trip you’ll miss a lesson.

Just between us, a little birdie told us that you received some very important mail recently. I’d tell you what it is, but I’d rather leave it as a surprise. It was supposed to get delivered to you much sooner but….well, you’ve been in town long enough to know how many mix-ups there are with mail.

Hope to see you soon!

Lyra and Bon Bon.”

Allan grinned at the news about Bon Bon’s recent success, and Lyra’s irritation. He raised an eyebrow at the note about a “important delivery, but it was probably floating amid the other letters anyway, so there wasn’t any point worrying about it until later.

“Coolio. Nice to see they’re doing well.” He commented, before opening the next letter, a simple, plain thing that spoke of practicality. Even before the name of the writer came into view, Allan could tell who it was from.

“Howdy Sugarcubes!

Thought y’all might be interested in hearing that I been makin’ sure that ol’ Zephyr ain’t trashed the cottage. I bin’ checkin up on ‘im daily, and so far, he’s doin’ a decent job of keepin’ his rearrangement prone hooves outta trouble. The animals are all well fed and looked after. Kept ‘im from deviatin’ from Flutterhy’s instructions too much, so no problems there.

Twi, Spike’s been takin care o’ the castle while yer gone, and Rarity’s been hangin’ out there quite a bit too. Guess they thought you’d appreciate that.

Oh, an’ Allan? We gotta have a little chat later. I caught Apple Bloom usin’ one o’ yer curse words with her friends. No offense partner, but that just ain’t on, even if she heard it by accident.

Anyway, if y’all are stayin’ out there for much longer, y’all write back soon, ya hear? I wanna hear about this crazy research up north, especially if it gets Allan closer to gettin’ home.

See y’all soon!

Applejack.”

Allan winced, while Starlight grinned at him. “Oops. You messed up there, didn’t you?”

“Eeyup.”

Floating the next letter out from the pile, a bright pink one that Allan had no problems identifying, Allan opened it, cautiously, pointing it away from his face. When the expected confetti blast did not come, Allan confusedly turned it around, and peered inside.

*BLAM!*

Allan reeled back as confetti slammed into his face, coupled with streamers and even a balloon, which somehow got it’s string tied around his horn. Twilight, Starlight and Fluttershy all covered their mouths as they laughed at his expense.

“I found Pinkie’s.” He monotoned, earning more giggles from the mares present.

“Hi Allan! Hi girls! Hi yeti brain in a jar!

How’s it goin’? Everything here’s been going great! Except for Amethyst Star, she got a tummy ache yesterday and hasn’t been feeling well, so I’ve been sending her lots of little gifts to help her feel better! Do you think she’d like a gold hoof band? Or maybe a new clipboard and date planner. That pony does love planning stuff, just like Twilight! Speaking of which! Guys! You’ll never guess what happened last night! You know how Spike’s been going through a growth spurt and was shedding bits of his skin, like that snake I found last year? His back got really itchy, like, itching powder itchy, and he got all sweaty, and then, he grew wings! Spikey grew wings! Like a patch of poison joke! Okay, maybe not like poison joke, but he just grew them! They’re all small and weak at the moment, but Dashie thinks they’ll grow bigger and stronger pretty quickly! She wants to teach him and Allan together. How to fly, I mean.

Well, I’m almost out of room on this piece of paper, so I’ll end it here. Hope you all had fun up there! See you soon!

Lots of love!

Pinkie Pie.”

“Spike grew wings? I knew he would eventually, but, I wish I could have been there to watch it happen…. And how did she know about the yeti brain?” Twilight asked, puzzled.

“Ewwww! Why do you have that with you?”

“I was studying it, Starlight. I didn’t have time to put the jar back in the storage cabinet before I left.”

Allan rolled his eyes while subtly using his magic to pinch his nostrils shut. No point risking that smell again.

The next letter was immaculate, and adorned in blue diamonds. “Three guesses who?” Allan mused.

“Greetings Darling,

I thought you’d like to know that I’ve spent the last few days designing new outfits for everypony, including you. As the Grand Galloping Gala is coming up once again, and most of us are to be attending, I thought it best to simply create something for you as well. Your new ensemble is waiting for you to come home.

On a side note, several of the orders you helped me with were just received by their owners, and I received very high praise for how perfect the fits were. I can’t thank you enough for that.

Might I add that I have some work for you, if you are interested? Not the same as before, I have imposed upon your talents in that field too much already. No, I was wondering if you might help me with our new friend, King Thorax. Seeing as he is going to be the centerpiece of the final reveal of Changelings to Equestria, he is going to need to look the part. I have been commissioned by the Princesses to start designing something for him, but I need your help in acquiring certain… ah, materials that I wish to use in the design. I already have his measurements - courtesy of the Princesses, though how they know his measurements, I have no idea.

Sweetie Belle and the other Crusaders have been asking for you, just so you know. They have a “project” that they “need” you for. Take this lady’s advice, and don’t let whatever they have planned get out of hoof.

Anyway, best of luck in your expedition, and I hope to see you all very soon.

Yours sincerely, Rarity Belle.”

Allan gulped. “The Crusaders have a project? That they need a Changeling for? This is gonna be bad, isn’t it?”

“Noooo….” Twilight supplied, helpfully.

Starlight and Fluttershy turned bemused stares at her.

“That wasn’t helpful at all, was it?”

“No.” Allan deadpanned. He flicked his eyes at the last letter, which was not from Rainbow, but instead bore the royal seal. Gulping, and fearing more sudden, dramatic news regarding his welfare in the eyes of the state, Allan opened the letter, and started to read. He deliberately skipped over the long winded introduction, and skipped right to the actual message.

“.....cordially invite you, Allan Ryder, to attend the Grand Galloping Gala, as a guest of honor, and the first official visit of a peaceful, allied Changeling to a state event. This letter contains your ticket. Please note that selling, or otherwise trading away this ticket is considered a crime, punishable by a hefty fine and time imprisoned.

Please follow the following instructions precisely, as they describe how to proceed upon reaching the Gala, which is to be held on the Third of August, in the 1007th year of the reign of their Highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

Allan blinked, having finished reading. Then, he blinked again. He scrutinized the last paragraph again, then double checked.

“The Third of August….” He murmured. “Twilight, what day did we set out for Everhoof?”

“July Thirty-First.” She answered, before her face suddenly went pale. They’d spent the better part of three days in the caves. Starlight and Fluttershy went pale too, and all of them cried out in tandem.

“THE GALA IS TOMORROW!!”

****************

With Allan still recovering from the wounds to his leg, it was quickly realized that things would have to be arranged. Very quickly. The first thing that was decided upon was that Rarity needed to be notified of Allan's situation, so that she could make some alterations to the design she had made for Allan. The second thing that was they should find a better way to support Allan's leg whilst allowing him to move it.

Being geniuses, both Twilight and Starlight had little trouble coming up with a simple, yet functional system of braces that simultaneously held the wound closed and allowed for, almost, unrestricted, fully supported movement. Whereas before, with the full cast, Allan had been restricted to limited hobbling over short distances, the brace allowed him to walk comfortably over longer distances with only a small limp and slight amount of pain. While still a little bulky, it was a huge improvement of the original cast, which they apologized profusely to the changeling doctor for breaking it so soon after she had made it. While Allan could sense a level of irritation, the doctor was perfectly reasonable and understanding. She did request they refrain from making it a frequent occurrence.

Following up on a quick session of Allan practicing walking with the brace, Twilight went to have a talk with Princess Cadance about possible transport to Ponyville and transport. The discussion was brief, as happy coincidence had been kind enough to have invited Cadance and Shining to the gala as well. Allan had been rather surprised to hear that. They were the leaders of a nation, and had an important venue to attend, and yet Shining had gone with them on the expedition. Devotion to family, Allan guessed.

With a little time, and pulling a few strings, it was not long before all of them were sitting in a train car, speeding towards Ponyville. Cadance and Shining sat together, the princess treating her husband with some minor healing cantrips that were helping to speed his recovery along. Twilight and Starlight were taking turns doing the same to Allan. While Cadance had more experience with the spells in question, all three were doing pretty well, so neither of the boys had any complaints.

Fluttershy sat close by, and Allan could feel...conflict. A kind of confusion that produces nothing but more confusion. Clashing ideals and facets of life were nothing new to Allan, but it was the first time he’d felt them from one of his new friends….of course, it was the first time he’d sensed this kind of turmoil from the exterior. He knew exactly how she felt, because he had experienced it before, and because he could both sense and taste the emotions flowing off of her. True to the nature of the feeling, the taste was confusing too. One minute, it was sweet, then sour, then tangy, then spicy, then smooth, then hoppy, then starchy, and frankly, the assault on his emotive taste buds was enough to make him nauseous.

He wished he could do something, but, he didn’t know what he actually could do. On one hoof, he could try to talk to her about it, maybe find out exactly what was confusing her, but on the other hoof, him butting in when she wasn’t ready to talk could be pretty bad.

Stay quiet, or speak up? The big question asked everyday by millions of people. Stay quiet? Speak up? Stay quiet? Speak up? Allan growled softly in frustration, and leaned back against his seat. He saw Twilight flash him a knowing stare. As she was sitting almost directly opposite him in their shared car, she tilted her head to the side and jerked her eyes in Shy’s direction, making slight humming noises to emphasize.

Allan glared back, in an effort to say: “Yes, I know, stop rushing me.”

The silent exchange that followed could have been interpreted in many ways, but all Allan could see was Twilight going: “Just do it already!”

Of course it was inevitable for Allan to cave. Sighing in defeat, he sidled off of the bench he was perched on, and made his way across to the yellow mare. He approached slowly, as she was gazing out of the window, a distant look on her face.

“Can...can I join you?” Allan asked, hesitantly. He didn’t want to startle her, but it happened anyway. She snapped her head around, and her wings flared up around her in an instinctual defense mechanism. When she saw who it was, her wings slowly lowered, and she nodded.

“Sure…”

Allan hopped up onto the bench beside her, leaving a small amount of space as a buffer between them. The two sat in uncomfortable silence for a moment, before Allan spoke up.

“So…..are you okay?” Fluttershy looked away, her mane hanging over her face.

“I…..don’t know. What happened back there...it scared me. Not just the yeti…”

“I did.” Allan hung his head in shame. “I know I did.”

He wasn’t ashamed of surviving, but he was ashamed that he’d been forced to kill the yeti in order to do it, and that the only reason he’d been in danger was because he’d gone out there . And he was ashamed that Fluttershy had seen it.

“Y-yes.” She admitted, her voice quiet, and shaky. “Wh-what you did to that yeti…” She paused, closing her eyes and shuddering, before she continued. “I know that it was y-you o-or it, and that it would have killed you, but….I can’t help but see you as….”

“A killer.” Allan finished, lamely.

“Well…...I wouldn’t necessarily put it like that…” Fluttershy replied, trying to be nice, as usual. “But, I guess that’s kind of true…”

Allan could see where this was going. He hopped back off the bench with a thud, and smiled sadly up at her. “It’s okay. I understand if you feel like I’m a monster. I know I feel like it.”

Fluttershy opened her mouth to call out to him, to tell him that wasn’t true, but, as she did, the words stuck in her throat and she found that she couldn’t say them. She desperately wanted to get him to stop, turn around, come back and let her explain how she felt, but… she couldn’t, and Allan walked sedately away, head lowered to the floor, eyes half shut, and the shimmer of tears in his eyes.

Allan just couldn’t believe it. First, he’d deceived himself into believing that he and Anna loved one another, when in reality they just never bothered looking anywhere else, and now, having found someon- no, somepony, that he genuinely shared a bond with, and he’d gone and royally fucked it up. He walked slowly away as Twilight stared in horror at the result of the two’s exchange.

********************

The mood was sombre as the train pulled into the station at Ponyville, where the others were waiting, some patiently, and some not as much. Putting on a brave face, Allan went to greet them, warm, slightly forced smile on his face.

When the doors opened, a pink missile slammed into his chest and sent him flying backwards, head over heals until he came to a stop, back resting against the far wall of the train.

“Allan!” Pinkie screamed excitedly. “Hi! How was the trip? Did you find a whole bunch of cool stuff? Did you find a super secret spy base that’s filled with chocolate? Or a buried alien spaceship piloted by poodles? Or a giant, frozen cupcake made of different kinds of frosting? Or a gateway to prehistoric ti-” Pinkie was unceremoniously lifted off of Allan by a blue aura, which delicately deposited her back down beside him.

“Pinkie, darling, give the poor dear some time to breathe.” Rarity chided the pink ball of energy. “He can’t tell you anything if he can’t breathe properly.”

Rainbow, hovering above the ground as always, swooped in to ask a question of her own. “So, did you see anything cool?”

“Err……” Allan struggled to find the right thing to say. “A portal to another world count?”

“Nope. We’ve seen it before. Automatically makes it less cool. Come on, there’s gotta be something!”

“Transformed creature from said world?”

“We already got you for that. Next.”

“I...fought and….killed a pony eating yeti?”

Rainbow wings stopped working for a moment, dropping her to the ground with a hard thump. “You did what?!”

“I….fought off a crazed, pony eating yeti and killed it in order to stay alive….”

Dash stared at him intently. “You’re messing with me.”

“Nope. We got it’s brain right here.” Twilight said, producing the offending item.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEWWWW!!!” Rarity squealed. “Twilight! Put that disgusting thing away!”

“Landsakes, Twi!” Stop wavin’ that thing around!” Applejack protested too. Her hoof flew up to her mouth. “I think I’m gonna be sick!”

Spike, of all of them, just looked at it curiously, even as Pinkie tried to pinch her nose closed to block out the smell coming from the jar. “So that’s a yeti brain?”

“Spikey-Wikey! How can you even look at that thing?!” Rarity demanded of the young dragon, who was far taller than Allan recalled, now that he was paying attention. Growth spurt indeed! Two thin, membraneous wings rested on his back now, and while he still had some of the pudge from his baby, formative years, he was starting to grow into his body, which was headed down the path of the classic dragon look. His body was beginning to adopt an adaptive stance, capable of walking upright, or on all fours. His tail was still thick, but it’s new length replaced the stubby appearance he’d had before with a rather more useful limb. His face had pushed out into a small, blunted muzzle, and the spines running down his back seemed sharper than before. “I’m a dragon? We can eat meat, remember? Plus, I’ve lived with Twilight my whole life. I’m used to crazy science stuff.”

Rarity frowned, while Pinkie had resorted to shoving her own mane up her nostrils, which had set her to sneezing like a mad thing. Allan quickly plugged his own nose, having balled up wads of paper he’d taken from some of the magazines they’d had on the train.

Twilight relented, and stowed the brain in a jar back in a protective case, which she then stowed back in her bags. Having done that, she and Spike moved a off to catch up and talk about his growth spurt.

“So, y’all really killed a yeti?” Applejack asked, small waves of disgust emanating from her.

“It would have killed me if I hadn’t.” Allan said, miserably. “And if not me, then somepony else. It was completely insane.”

The disgust from Applejack and, even from the others, slowed, before stopping entirely, as they saw how badly he felt.

“I’m not ashamed of what I did, but I am ashamed that it happened.”

Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and Rainbow all exchanged glances, seeming to reach some unspoken agreement.

“We don’t blame you, darling. If it was a choice between saving your friends or keeping the yeti alive, I think you did the right thing.” Rarity explained. She looked around worriedly, figuring something out. “But, I doubt Fluttershy found it so easy to forgive you, did she?”

Allan's head lowered even further, ears folded flat.

“Ah…..” Rarity said, awkwardly.

“Shy’s not forgiven you? What the hay!?”Rainbow almost yelled. “That’s it! I’m goin’ in there and giving her a piece of my- *hurk!*” Rainbow was about to speed off, only for a well placed lasso to stop her from shooting off.

“Now look here, Rainbow, if y’all go chargin’ in right now, you could end up doin’ more damage. This one’s for Allan and Fluttershy to work out. The only time we get to step in is if they ask us, or they aren’t gettin’ anywhere.”

“But that’s not fair on Allan! He hasn’t done anything wrong, and now she’s punishing him for it!”

Applejack jerked the rope slightly. “We don’t get involved.” She repeated.

Rainbow groaned, and rolled her eyes, before groaning an agreement. “Fine.”

“So, what are you gonna do?” Pinkie asked. “With Shy, it’ll be really difficult to get her to open back up, so you might want some help.”

Allan smiled sadly. “Sorry Pinks, but tonight, I just wanna get ready for the Gala, and get it over with.”
Shining and Cadance stepped off of the train, and made their way over to the group.

“Sorry we were so long in there everypony. We just had a word with the driver, and he’ll be moving his train off of the main track, and will spend the night here. We’ll get going at noon tomorrow, so we’ll be quite early.” Cadance explained.

“That’s perfectly fine, Princess.” Rarity thanked her. “It shall give us plenty of time for….”

“Here we go...” Rainbow complained.

“Final touch ups for our dresses and suits!”

“Called it.” Dash smiled.

“There’s nuthin’ wrong with lookin’ our best at the gala.” Applejack said, smiling. Her smile turned to a knowing grin. “As long as Rarity don’t go overboard.”

“Darling, please! I never go overboard!” Rarity retorted.

“Trenderhoof.” Applejack stated.

“The Inspiration Manifestation spell.” Spike teased.

“Manehatten fashion week.” Rainbow added.

Rarity looked appalled at her friend’s betrayal, sputtering out protests before crossing her forelegs with a huff.

“Anyway, we should get goin’.” AJ suggested. “Rarity is right. We should make sure everything’s ready.” Turning to the fashionista, the farmer grinned. “Lead the way, sugarcube.”

Rarity pretended to be annoyed for as long as she could manage, which wasn’t long at all, seeing as she was going to be doing the thing she loved most. Her irritated expression gave way to a happy smile as she trotted gracefully towards the boutique, her friends all trailing behind her. Allan and Fluttershy both lagged behind, neither one willing to look the other in the eye.

Twilight and Spike noticed, exchanging worried glances, which were noticed by Pinkie, who also looked quite sad to see her friends not talking.

Allan struggled against his own desires, feeling caught up in a civil war of wants. On one side, he wanted to talk to her again, to explain that he hated what had happened, and wanted to at least be friends again, but on the other, he was so desperately afraid of her saying that she hated him and didn’t want to speak to him again.
He glanced at her, and saw her also look up. Both of their heads immediately twisted away, still unsure of themselves.
Rarity opened the door to the boutique and stood beside it, letting her guests in one by one. Fluttershy went inside before Allan, and Rarity could see just how deep in thought she was. She had known the pegasus long enough to know which kind of silence meant what.

Allan trotted past, and Rarity offered him a kind smile, but he only offered a small one of his own in return, before going right back to the troubled look he’d been wearing since he’d gotten back.
With a forlorn sigh, Rarity stole one last look outside, before shutting the door, blocking out the view of the scheduled clear skies.

*********************

Author's Notes:

Ugh, filler chapters suck. I hate writing them.

Chapter 22: The Gala

The lights of Canterlot shimmered in the brisk night air, and the clocks counted down the minutes until the Gala began. As one of the guests of honor, Allan was supposed to take center stage in the proceedings, but this year, Celestia had a different plan for him, and had pulled him aside as the others helped make the last minute preparations. Twilight and her friends were starting to get worried, as they hadn’t seen him since.

Had they known where he was, they wouldn’t have worried at all.

Allan patiently waited, having been ordered by the Sun Princess to take on the form of a Unicorn. His brown and blue colouration remained, meaning that his newest suit was just as perfectly matched to him as it had been before. The suit was a deep red, almost burgundy, with long coat tails that bore similar markings to his dragonfly like wings, formed by varying shades of royal purple and blue. His mane was styled appropriately, flicking up into an electric blue mohawk that went with his eyes. His designated cutie mark was a simple guitar, like the one that was hanging by his side.

He was to be announced in as a special guest once the bulk of the attending nobles had turned up.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to wait long.

As night fell and fireworks exploded overhead, the nobles flocked to the castle, the sound of their hooves echoing through the halls as they rushed in, hoping to be the first to get a chance to suck up to the Princesses. Within minutes, the castle halls were filled with life, and Allan's time had come.

The guards escorted him out of the castle through a side gate, led him around to the front of the castle, and then back inside, giving the impression he had just arrived.

An officious looking pony, dressed in a silly looking doublet and hose ripped right from a Shakespearean play, stepped forward, and produced a trumpet with which he blew out a peal of notes.

“Announcing a special guest! A friend of the Element Bearers, and Princesses Celestia and Luna, Bronze Riff!”

“Bronze Riff? Really?” Allan muttered under his breath. “Couldn’t you come up with anything better, Celestia?”
Quite a few nobles stopped and stared at him, which was a personal nightmare for Allan. This was why he hated normal parties, the feeling of being watched by everyone. This being an important political function just made it so much worse. Gritting his teeth, Allan held his composure, and walked forward, hooves clopping against the floor. Stares followed him, and it was everything he could do to keep himself from bolting.

It wasn’t long before the first heel kissers made their presence known.

“Greetings! Uh...Bronze Riff, wasn’t it?” Allan turned around towards the voices source. Celestia had opted not to change his height, which meant that, apart from a select few, including the Alicorn sisters themselves, Allan was taller than almost everypony present. He had to look down at them a little, but such was the price to pay for being tall and lean.

He stopped moving, and regarded the two with masked apprehension. The pair were Unicorns, dressed in obviously fancy clothes that did not bear Rarity’s signature stitch-work, which Allan had grown very familiar with during his times modeling her creations. The mare was a pale yellow that somehow reminded him of olives, a food he disliked regardless of how drenched in salty brine it was, or how much of another fruit could be shoved inside it. Her mane was two toned, white and a colour that was somewhere among the blue-purple spectrum. Lavender or indigo? He wasn’t entirely sure. The stallion seemed mostly grey, with a dark grey mane and lighter grey body. The only other colour on him besides clothes was his eyes, which were blue.

Deciding to determine more about them, Allan casually looked them up and down before speaking. “Yes, that is me.” The up and down look let him look past each of them, and get a glimpse of their cutie marks. The mare had three…. Dollar signs? Weird. And the stallion had three…..planes, of some sort? They were a little hard to make out from underneath the hemline of the mare’s dress and the stallion’s coat tails, but it was fairly easy to recognize the near cartoony renditions of things that were so familiar. “And your names are?” He asked politely.

“Oh, how rude of us.” The Stallion said, though his lack of embarrassment or shame proved he was only doing what was “polite” for the sake of public appearance. “My name is Jet Set, and this is my wife, Upper Crust.”

Of course they would have names like that, because who doesn’t want their children to grow up with superiority complexes?

“Greetings to you both.” Allan responded. “I’m hoping you’re enjoying the party?”

The two of them looked at one another, before staring at him.

“You sound like you’re claiming responsibility for the gala even happening.” Jet Set dug for information with a single phrase, and accused him in the span of the same sentence.

“Well, I can’t claim full responsibility, but I happen to be rather involved tonight.” Allan maintained his illusion of confidence in order to deliver the details Celestia had permitted and requested he do, though underneath the facade, he was quivering in his metaphorical horseshoes. Why Celestia had him bother with this pointless masquerade at all was beyond him. “I’m somewhat of a special guest, apparently.” He let out a nervous chuckle, which was taken by the pair as indication of good natured sarcasm.

“So, you know Princess Celestia personally, mister Riff?”

Gag! That name irked him. “I’ve met her, yes. I’m more familiar with Princess Twilight and her friends, though.”

They didn’t seem all too keen on that. “Well...mister Riff, I hope we’ll see more of you. I believe we could be friends.”

Pfft, yeah right. After tonight they’d probably be too scared to so much as walk on the same street as him.

“I hope so too.” Liar. “I also hope you enjoy the rest of tonight, it is for everypony after all.”

The two nodded and bid their farewells, and Allan walked into the hall fully. The decorations were elegant and formal, draping sheets of cloth that hung from the arching architecture above, and were wrapped around the pillars as they snaked down from above. Standing close to walls and pillars were metal standards, adorned with candles that burned brightly as they lit the room. Wall sconces all around were filled with beautiful flowers, and Allan could smell food somewhere close by. He could also smell the emotions that flooded the room, most of which were plain smells, indicative of boredom, though a few bright spots of authentic enjoyment and enthusiasm caught his attention.

Sensing emotions was a bizarre thing, but Allan had to concede how easy it made finding ponies worth talking to in this situation. It was like smelling, tasting and seeing at once, perceiving emotions as tastes, colours or scents that were all similar from one individual to the next. Disgust was usually fowl, like the things that spawned it, as were hate, which was less disgusting, and more fiery, scalding his tongue without ever actually burning it. Both seemed dark, like deep browns and blacks, or even red, whereas happiness, love, affection, kindness and even concern were usually sweet and appeared as soft purples, lavenders or pinks. It reminded him of a strange medical condition he’d once read about during a school project in Science class, called, Synaesthesia, if he remembered correctly. Those who had it perceived smells as colours, though Allan doubted that those people could say they knew how those colours tasted.

He mingled for a time, greeting each and everypony politely, though he could honestly say that he disliked the vast majority of them. They were snobby, upper classers who had likely never worked hard for anything that wasn’t of benefit to themselves. The few rarities (Allan chuckled at the thought), did stand out though.

A mare and stallion pairing who introduced themselves as Fleur de Lis and Fancy Pants were highlights of the night. They knew Rarity, having met her years before and gotten along well. While they were certainly upper class ponies, the two were far more interested in other ponies than all of the nobles in the room combined, even having hosted numerous events to help the less fortunate, and out of their own pockets no less! Fleur seemed intent on keeping up a charade of vapid innocence/airheaded-ness, but Allan caught her easily duping a couple of other nobles into agreeing to host a charity function by using subtle suggestion, all while maintaining her mask of stupidity. She caught Allan staring at her after she finished her conversation with the clueless pair, and she directed a naughty little grin his way, which he in turn grinned at.

Another plus was they seemed to agree with Allan's assessment of their fellow nobles.

“Being a noble used to mean a having noble character and good heart.” Fancy explained. “Honor held sway more than bits, but lately, nopony much cares for honor. They’re all fawning over the Princesses horseshoes for political favour, or whingeing to them about how taxing the nobility is wrong. I despair at them. I’d like to think I’m better, but I know my monetary influence is the only reason I’m as successful as I am.”

Allan shook his head. “Nah, I’m pretty sure the Princesses invite you two to the gala in order to counteract all the bullshit.”

“A peculiar term. I take it it means something in the same vein as garbage?”

“Yeah, that works.” Allan looked around, frowning. “I don’t like this party much. It makes me feel outnumbered.”

“Dismal, isn’t it?” Fancy asked with a grin.

“Yeah. I hate being outnumbered. Makes for too much stupid in the room for me to manage.”

Fancy and Fleur stifled laughter, before bidding farewell to Allan as another noble called them away.

Allan was done mingling. He’d had enough of the crap for now, and as such, went searching for the ponies he could be open with.

Twilight was out of the picture for the time. Being glued to Celestia’s side in order to discuss Princess-y things absorbed all of her attention, leaving her as a last resort. Rarity was in her element, and he saw her moving swiftly from place to place, soaking up gossip like a sponge. Also a no. Applejack looked bored out of her mind, standing with an equally bored Rainbow by the food tables. They didn’t seem busy. Pinkie was also in high spirits, teaching a group of young foals a dance that involved standing on two hooves and waving your forelegs from side to side, much to the ire of the foal’s parents, who only allowed the lessons to continue because of the reminder of the first Gala the pink mare had attended.

That left Fluttershy. While she wasn’t overly confident in crowds, Allan spotted her quickly, talking with a mare and stallion, the mare bearing a great resemblance to Twilight… He hoped against hope that she would at least talk to him.
“Might I join you?”

Fluttershy looked up, surprised. His vice was the same, and he was still recognizable to somepony who already knew him.

“Oh, um……” She trailed off, before her eyes seemed to light up as she recognized him. “Yes, Mister….Bronze Riff, wasn’t it?”

Pretty sure he knew what she was doing, Allan nodded. “Yes, that’s me.”

“Well. It’s lovely to meet you.” Shy said. “Have you met Twilight Velvet or Night Light yet? They are my friend, Princess Twilight’s parents.”

That explained that. “I had not, but it is an honour, regardless.” Allan bowed to them, then turned to Fluttershy. “Could I be so bold as to ask for a dance?” Allan asked, hopeful.

Fluttershy did have to think about it, but she eventually smiled. “I’ll say yes, just this once.”

She quickly excused herself from Twilight’s parents, who, as they were acquainted well, were thrilled to see Fluttershy be so bold. They waited for a break in the music, and walked out onto the dance floor.

“My apologies if I screw this up.” He murmured. “It’ll be my first time dancing on hooves.”

“Follow my lead.” Fluttershy murmured back. Allan did so.

He learned quickly, and by the end of the first song, he was able to take the reigns himself.

“I’m sorry about the glacier. I know I scared you, and that killing that yeti was wrong.” Allan felt like explaining. Even if a relationship was off the table, friendship was still possible.

“I’m sorry too.” Fluttershy interrupted, touching his lips with a hoof mid-dance, as they stepped in time to the music, moving in a spiral pattern that sent Fluttershy’s dress fanning out. It was a simpler dress, a pale blue that matched her eyes, and incidentally, his mane. “I…. I needed time to figure out how I felt, and I was...I was quite mean while I did, I should have said something on the train.”

Allan smiled sadly. “I don’t blame you.”

“But I shouldn’t have blamed you either!” The pegasus protested, stamping her hoof a little- gently- so as to not throw off their rhythm. “You didn’t….kill the yeti on purpose. You just did what you needed to stay alive. Many of my own animal friends do the same every day, so how can I judge you differently to them?”

Allan smiled. Hearing that just brightened up this dull party. “So, uh-”

“Yes.” Fluttershy answered, skipping over his tail as part of the dance. “I know what you’re asking, and the answer is yes.”

“So, you’re okay now?”

“I wouldn’t say that I’m completely over this. I still need a little time. ” She chose her words carefully. “But I also know that I still love you, and that you love me the same way. So, let’s just forget all about that and enjoy the dance, shall we?”

Allan nodded wholeheartedly. Two days apart had felt like eternity.

The current music came to an end, and something Allan recognized as a style of ballroom dance music started playing. Grinning, Allan whispered into Fluttershy’s ear. “Wanna try something new, and possibly so outlandish that the nobles have a collective freakout?”

“Oh, um…..okay?” Though she was confused, she was also intrigued. “What do you want to- eeep!”

Alan's magic heaved her up on two legs, as he quickly adopted the stance too, using his forelegs to support her. Several nobles watched in horror, confusion, or even a little amusement here and there, many gasping out of reflex.

He gripped her barrel with his left foreleg, and held her left foreleg out with his. “You follow my lead this time.” He murmured, getting a blushing nod.

As the music began again, having faltered at the bizarre sight of the two dancers, Allan began the dance properly, stepping forward, as Fluttershy instinctively moved back. His next two steps reversed his movement twice, and he stepped in time to the music and his partner, beginning to stride around the cleared area of the dance floor, and reveling in how all the stuck up nobles were all red faced and either angry, confused or entertained.

Allan stretched out his foreleg, inviting Fluttershy into a twirl, which she accepted with some hesitance. He rotated his hoof around hers, causing her to gracefully spin in a pirouette that was impossible on all fours. When she thought he was finished, he grinned again, and pulled her twirling form towards him, so that she fell down into his waiting foreleg, wings flared from the surprise. While her face was still red, she was starting to laugh, enjoying the new experience. She was completely unaware of all the ponies staring open mouthed at them, which was exactly what Allan intended.

A quick motion brought her back up onto her hooves, and both Allan and Shy started to dance now, playing off of one another, lost in the night’s revelry. Allan became aware of several cheers and whistles coming from where he had last spotted their friends, and he flashed them a quick grin. Fluttershy twirled about, and Allan mirrored her movement, as they stepped to the beat, which picked up in response to the dancers. The quickened pace led to them spinning and revolving around each other, bracing their forelegs against one another as they occasionally switched directions.

They continued this as the music grew faster, moving from a quick waltz to a faster dance that more resembled a foxtrot, or quickstep. As Allan adjusted to fit the speed, his steps gaining in tempo, and becoming shorter in stride. Again, Fluttershy learned quickly, her eyes glued on the floor as she observed the changes in style, and made the same adjustments.

Professional it was not, and to any dancer back home, there were a dozen criticisms that could be made. They stumbled and tripped several times, but they didn’t care. To Allan and Fluttershy, in those minutes, it was nothing short of fun.

Allan sensed the crescendo building, and Fluttershy picked up on what he wanted to do, though not entirely. She pirouetted away, coming to a stop opposite of where his own spin took him. They nodded, hooves tapping a quick drum beat on the tiles as they moved swiftly together, where Allan used her momentum to send her upwards, his magic giving her a boost as she soared upwards, into a graceful back flip that had him catching her in his hooves. Only, as she started upwards, Allan burst into a brilliant, multi-colored flame, which shedded his disguise and gave Fluttershy the appearance of bursting up out of a fire made of rainbows.

Some screamed, some cowered, while others cheered, and Allan paid no mind of any of them, eyes only on the pony who dropped into his waiting hooves. Damn, had that been fun! Fluttershy seemed to agree, still laughing from the experience. She wrapped him up in a hug, and gave him a quick kiss to the cheek.

“We should do that again!” She declared. It was only then she noticed all the stares. “Oh… uh, Allan?” She whispered. “They’re all staring at us.”

“Let ‘em.” Allan whispered. “Right now, I don’t care.”

“Fillies and Gentlecolts!” Celestia’s voice boomed over the crowd. Each and every pony in the room turned to see both Celestia and Luna striding towards them, dresses and manes flowing as they regally approached the crowd. “I have a few announcements to make! First off, I would like to announce the defeat, and deposition, of the changeling Queen, Chrysalis!”

The crowd murmured in shock, awe and disbelief. Even though the area around him and Fluttershy was clear, Allan easily caught snippets of conversation.

“That evil old nag’s gone?”

“She’s gone? Just like that?”

“It’s a miracle!”

“Huh, now we just gotta get rid of the rest of them.”

“Celestia damn her to tartarus.”

Mixed reviews, really.

“Immediately before her deposition, the changelings underwent a dramatic societal revolution, and experienced an event unlike any other. They transformed.” Celestia continued her explanation, and upon bringing up the changelings, nodded towards Allan, a silent signal. He smiled confidently to his dancing partner, and slipped free of her hooves.

A whispered: “Good luck.” graced his ears. Allan smiled.

Taking a deep breath, Allan walked towards Celestia, and the crowd parted before him.

“I am honoured to re-introduce, Bronze Ryder!” Celestia winked at him as she said the name, and Allan couldn’t help the gratitude welling up in his heart. At least he could keep some part of his name. “Bronze is the first changeling to officially be welcomed into Equestria as a citizen since the metamorphosis of the changeling race. He has already agreed to act as an liaison between our two peoples, and he is also a rather unique case, as he was caught up in the confusion of Chrysalis’s escape. I’ll let Bronze explain his origins, personally.” She turned with an encouraging smile. “Go on, Bronze.”
Allan gulped, legs moving on autopilot, carrying him in front of the crowd. His eyes sought out his friends on instinct, and the familiar faces brought great comfort to him.

“H-hello, everypony.” His voice wobbled, before he managed a nervous chuckle. “Whoops, sorry about that, I’m a bit nervous.”

Dead silence. Ouch. Okay, whatever, just get going.

“I should start off at the beginning….”

****************************

“That speech was one of the hardest things I ever did. Period. I started by explaining how Chrysalis evaded capture, how she came to earth, attacked me, and how I ended up going through the portal. I explained my relationship to my friends, initially excluding my more….ahem, intimate relationship.
Nopony spoke, or interrupted…..not until the end.”

*************************

“…..researching a way to get back to earth and stop Chrysalis from hurting anyone else-” Allan was cut off midway through him explaining recent events, as per Celestia’s request, by a very pompous sounding voice.

“This is obviously a deception!”

Celestia’s gaze immediately narrowed, focusing on the area the proclamation had come from. “If anypony has something to say, then I request they make their way before my sister and I!”

When the stallion stepped forth, Allan wasn’t surprised. He looked every inch the pampered noble. Immaculate blonde hair, pristine white coat, and a polished horn, as well as high end clothes and an air of superiority.

“Prince Blueblood.” Luna said, quite coldly. “You accuse this changeling of deception. Hast thou any proof?” Luna did not ask, she commanded.

“He is a changeling, your highness.”

“And you believe that proof enough to denounce him?”

“His story is ludicrous!” Blueblood cried. “How are we supposed to believe he comes from another world? It is a poor attempt to trick us, but an attempt nonetheless!”

The other nobles were nodding in agreement. Allan gulped. He shouldn’t have come.

As the other nobles started to angrily call out Celestia for trusting a changeling, Allan conceived of a flaw in their argument. One big, whopping, major flaw.

“Thorax was trusted enough to live in the Crystal Empire!” He cried out, catching the attention of the nobles. “Why am I any different?”

Blueblood sputtered, trying to come up with a reason the nobles would accept. Allan wasn’t going to let him voice that reason.

“Why is it okay for a Changeling, who was welcomed after the testimony of a single, young dragon to stay there, but it’s bad for a Changeling vouched for by four Princesses, a Prince, and a sizable group of respectable ponies to live in the same country?” The nobles looked about at each other, debating. “If I wanted to do anything bad, I’d already have had ample time to! Or did you miss the fact that I’ve been here for two months and done nothing to hurt anypony?”

The nobles were floundering, the accusations having lost much of their weight.

“Oh, bravo, my boy, bravo!” Came a familiar voice. A flash of light later, and an errant Draconequus was hanging from his neck, like an oversized scarf. Despite how terrified he had been when they first met, Allan found the Draconequus far less intimidating, and he could barely sense Discord’s power. “A round of applause for Bronze!” If there was anyone more suited to taking the attention off of anypony, it was Discord. The nobles sure seemed wary of him, especially how chummy he was being with “Bronze”. The draconequus lifted the Changeling up in a big bear hug, grinning ear to ear. “You deserve it! With that little speech, you just opened the door for so much change!”

Twilight rolled her eyes at the Draconequus, who was looking very pleased with himself for some reason. Blueblood stepped up, a scowl on his face. “As if you’d ever care about how pony society changes, for better or worse,” He glanced meaningfully at Celestia then, who did not visibly react. “You only ever get involved for your own amusement!”

“Oh, contraire, my good Prince.” Discord said, suddenly right next to Blueblood, wearing a patchwork tuxedo and pajama bottoms. “I care immensely.” Confused mutterings echoed through the room. Why would the Spirit of Disharmony care about the development of pony society? Allan sighed, and patted Discord’s lion paw with his hoof.

“Discord? Could you, you know, put me down?”

“Certainly!” Discord replied, putting Allan back on all four hooves…….on the ceiling.

It was Alan's turn to scowl up…..down? At the Draconequus.

“Oi, put me the right side up, at least.”

“No. I put you down, just like you asked. You just never specified what surface you wanted to be put down on.”

“Discord. I’m not sure if your jumbled, disorganized asylum of a brain can actually understand simple thought structure, but listen to me. I’m in a relationship with Fluttershy.” There were several gasps, and even more whispers, but Allan wanted down, and he wanted it now. “I will not hesitate to sic her on you.”

Fluttershy shrank behind her mane as the nobles turned to stare at her.

“And why should I be concerned?” The Draconequus asked, picking his teeth with his largest fang.

“I’m pretty sure, if I asked,very nicely, and showered her in kisses and affection, she’d cancel your Tuesday tea sessions.”

Discord gasped, coughing and spluttering as the letters for the word “over my dead body” came tumbling out of his mouth, where they landed on the floor, grew legs and ran off. Once he caught his breath, he fixed Allan with an evil glare. “You wouldn’t.”

Allan became very interested with his right hoof, lifting it off the floor and lazily inspecting it. “I might, and I might not. What’s it worth to you?”

“You play a big game, Ryder.”

“You started it.”

“Fine. I’ll put you back on the ground.” Discord snapped his fingers, and gravity reasserted itself, causing Allan to fall some twenty feet back to the floor ad of the ballroom. Alan's wings snapped out through two ingeniously concealed holes in his suit, and a quick burst of flaps got him reoriented upright and allowed him to land without injury. The Draconequus looked grumpy. “Happy? All in one piece?” The Draconequus asked, snidely.

“I’m still breathing, yes.” Allan said, cheerfully. “It was great doing business with you.”

The Draconequus rolled his eyes….around his head, before they fell back into their sockets. “Whatever. I have better things to do than harass you.”

Allan smirked. “Like what?”

“It doesn’t concern you.” The Draconequus waved him off with a flapping hand, which flew off of it’s own accord after a few moments. “What I do with my own space is my business.”

Allan felt the gears in his brain stop turning for a moment as they caught the bizarre word choice in Discord’s statement. “Don’t you mean time?”

Discord raised an eyebrow and shrugged. “It’s all relative.”

More confusion. “Time and space?”

“And dimensions. Mustn’t forget those.”

“....You’re so weird.”

Discord just grinned a him. “Well, I have to be staying. Nothing to do, after all. Ta ta!” His snapping talons were followed by a flash of light and a distinct lack of Draconequus.

“But didn’t didn’t he just say….?” One noble dared to ask.

Twilight and her fellow Princesses just exchanged knowing looks before Celestia chuckled. “Discord has little regard for rules, including those regarding consistency.” The nobles intelligent enough to actually understand the meaning of consistency nodded in understanding, and all the others nodded anyway, trying to impress the Princesses. “Well, now that that’s over, let us continue the festivities. This is a party, after all.”

“Indeed, sister!” Luna agreed, heartily. “Though, I would ask that I talk with emissary Bronze in private. I have a proposition for him.”

“Of course Luna, if mister Ryder agrees.”

Luna turned to look at him, a smile in her eyes.

“Of course.” Allan bowed, bending one foreleg and lowering his front half in a sign of respect. “I won’t turn down such a request.” To be honest, he was accepting for a reason other than fondness for Luna. He wanted to get away from the party. “Might I request that Lady Fluttershy join us?”

Luna smiled wider. “I have no objections, emissary Bronze.”

Fluttershy quickly moved to his side, and the three left the party behind, traveling to a balcony that overlooked much of the castle grounds. The moon was glowing brightly, and as it always was in Equestria, it was full. Luna looked far more comfortable it here, under it’s light, and Allan had to agree with her. It did feel nice. Fluttershy seemed to be enjoying the much quieter setting as well.

“Allan, I have a proposition for you.” Luna repeated, though this time, her officious tone was gone, replaced with one far more open and warm. “I have been considering this for some time, since the first time we met in your dream, in fact.”
Allan nodded, listening intenty.

”When you dream, the results are far more clear and lucid than most should be. Whether this is something brought about by your bizarre situation, from your human origins, or from your new Changeling abilities, I do not know, but I do know what it means.”

Allan and Fluttershy looked at one another, wondering where Luna was going with this.

“Before my banishment, I had trained many of my own guards in the art of dreamwalking, and each one was chosen because they possessed the same qualities. They were kind, considerate ponies who were also brave and dependable. Most importantly, they all had very clear dreams. Now, the art is gone, as none of my guards ever passed their knowledge on after my disappearance. I’d like to rebuild what once was.” Luna looked wistfully into the night sky and the myriad of twinkling, shimmering silver stars high above. She seemed sad, maybe even guilty. “Lately, I have become aware that even an Alicorn such as myself cannot safeguard every dream at once. Try though I might, there are still those that slip through the cracks and are buried amid the masses.”

The lunar diarch turned back to them, her eyes boring into Alan's. “You have displayed many of the qualities I looked for in my knights. If you are willing, I would like to take you on as my own personal student, so that I may teach you the art of Dreamwalking, and much more besides.”

Allan was speechless. His mouth hung open, and his eyes were wide. Luna wanted him as her student. His hooves itched. His wings buzzed in odd bursts. He closed his mouth, licked his lips. Was he hallucinating? Had somepony spiked the punch? He’d only had one cup! He had to be hallucinating. Auditory hallucination was a thing, right?
“Uh…..come again?”

“I wish to teach you how to dreamwalk.”

“Um, the bit before that, your highness.”

Luna chuckled. “I assure you, my friend. You did not mishear me.” She reached out and tilted his head, so that they were eye to eye.up with with the feathers of her right wing. “I wish for you to become my student. You show great potential. It would be an honour to teach and train you.”

Allan was speechless. Luna chuckled at his hesitation. “You are not the first who had this reaction. I am told that many of Celestia’s previous personal students shared this reaction.”

“But….why me? Aren’t there loads of your guards that would qualify?” Allan asked.

Luna glanced aside, looking a little guilty. “I must admit, there is a selfish reason for asking you, and not somepony else.”

“Really?” Fluttershy spoke up, curious. “Well, what is it, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I still feel rather…. lonely. “ Luna admitted. “If I am to have a student, I would much prefer to have a student who would be willing to converse with me like a normal pony would. A guard would still be far too formal with me for my tastes. I’d much prefer a friend.”

Allan felt a quite proud that Luna considered him her friend. Well, why not? He’d get to learn magic, and as the current liaison for the Changelings, it would make his job easier, learning about Equestria from Luna. It was a win-win.

“Of course, I know you are no doubt going to return to Earth once you’ve solved your problems, so I understand if you say you don’t-”

“I accept.”

It was Luna’s turn to be shocked.

“You….accept?”

“Yes. I made a decision when we found the second portal. I’m staying in Equestria. Even if a ‘cure’ for my condition is found, I won’t take it. Since I’m staying, that means I have a lot to learn about this world. Who better to teach me than my friend, Princess Luna?”

Luna’s face immediately broke into a great smile, and Allan found himself being crushed by a huge bear hug.

“OH, DEAR FRIEND!” Luna’s shouted, relapsing into her ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’. “THY HATH MADE ME SO INCREDIBLY HAPPY?”

Allan winced, rubbing his ears with a hoof, before letting out a dizzied laugh. “Hehe, yeah. I noticed…….ow.”

**********************

The cars came to a stop outside the abandoned building, almost at the same time. Anna and Katherine climbed out of their respective vehicles with trepidation, and looked at the third car, which belonged to John.

The young African American and his Russian friend, Mike clambered out, looking concerned.

“Hey guys.” Anna greeted. “Hope you guys are doing okay.”

“I was, until you said you thought something was wrong with Allan.” Josh replied, mouth drawn into a frown. “So tell us what’s wrong.”

“Yes, please do.” Mike said, frowning.

Anna and Katherine looked at each other, nodded, and began to explain.

“It started when I went to see Allan in the hospital……..”

*********************

Author's Notes:

End of Act One: Twisted Fates.

And so the stage is set for new things to start happening. The changelings are ready to begin their new relationship with Equestria, Katherine and Allan's old friends are ready to resist Chrysalis, Chrysalis's plans are in full swing, and Allan is ready to learn everything he needs to in order to protect his old home.

The next act will start one month after the gala, with Allan and the Princesses beginning to get things ready for the war against Chrysalis.

Chapter 23: Preparations.

The stars and galaxies swirled and danced around the two figures as they traversed the wide, wonderful and mysterious world of dreams. The beautiful lights swam in and out of focus like schools of fish evading a shark, flaring brightly on occasion before fading once again. The two figures were tall, regal beings, with flowing manes and soft, caring eyes, filled with motherly warmth spawned from decades upon decades of wise rule. The shorter of the two moved far more confidently through the endless expanse, whilst the taller kept pausing to take it all in.

A huge, gaseous disk, filled with billions of motes of light, swept by, it’s spiraling shape centered around the enormous, bright core that glowed a brilliant yellow whilst it’s surrounding mass glowed blue.

Celestia watched the huge galaxy spin past her, before rapidly vanishing into the ether.

“His dreams certainly are very clear, are they not?” Luna asked, the navy blue Alicorn was also watching the galaxy as it rapidly shrank into the distance, before it became just another mote of light. “It’s a marvel that he can produce such detail so quickly. He shows a remarkable talent in dreamwalking.”

“I agree, sister.” Celestia nodded, watching as a huge, striped ball of gas, coloured in various shades of brown, ranging from deep brown to pale, dusty brown, drifted past. A faint ring of rocks encircled the giant. “And his knowledge of the universe beyond our planet is astounding.”

“And yet he is but a novice on his world.” Luna chuckled, considering how even more complex the universe around them would be. “I’d still take him over an expert, though.”

“He does have that effect, doesn’t he?” Celestia quipped.

“I dare say his sincerity is to blame.” Luna commented, watching as the huge, burning ball of gas known as the sun shot past. “Ah, did you drop this?”

“No. I have mine.” Celestia replied with a smile.

Planet Earth came into view, and very soon, the two Alicorns were shooting down through the atmosphere, towards a house in the suburbs of a huge city. Celestia murmured her amazement, seeing the huge structures that stood so high above the ground.

They spread their wings and slowed their descent to a crawl, landing in the backyard of a particular suburban house.

The back door was open, allowing the two easy access to the building’s interior.

What they saw spoke volumes as to the greatest desire of the dreamer.

The changeling known as Allan “Bronze” Ryder, was sat amid a large group of individuals, eyes closed and a content smile on his face. The young woman that Luna recognized as Katherine Ryder, his sister, was sat to his right, and their parents sat behind them. Luna herself was perched beside them, and Fluttershy sat pressed against his side. All of his other friends, human, pony, and Changeling alike, surrounded them, and all of them were just as happy as Bronze himself.

“Hello.” He greeted, opening an eye. “I was practicing before my next lesson.”

“You certainly got my mane and tail.” Luna commented. “Though, my peytral is a little thicker than that.”

A brief shimmer encased the black, metal necklace of the dream Luna, and it steadily gained a few more millimeters of thickness.

“Better?” Allan asked.

“Much.” Luna looked about, before continuing. “Lovely as this all is, I’m afraid we must leave it for now. We have important matters to discuss. We’ll need to gather our friends before we continue though.”

Allan nodded, and the dream faded from view. As the darkness fully surrounded them, Luna’s horn ignited, and a whole new world of light revealed itself.

The stars were as a road, paving the path along which they strode, passing a multitude of doors, each one personalized after the pony they belonged to. Luna bade her student and sister to wait outside, before entering one of the doors. Very soon, she re-emerged, Princess Twilight Sparkle beside her. Allan and Twilight greeted one another warmly, after Twilight had finished saying hello to her oldest friend.

Another door summoned Applejack, another Fluttershy, who gave Bronze both a hug and a quick kiss, the third Pinkie Pie, who was standing on the other side, waiting when Luna opened it, and finally, Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

“So what’s the occasion?” Rarity asked, curious.

“Well….”Allan started.

“My student, my sister and I….” Luna continued.

“We have been talking. Mostly about you six, Starlight, and Spike.” Celestia sounded far more confident. Perks of over a thousand years rule. “We have all voiced concerns over your capabilities.”

“Chrysalis is a formidable foe, and so far, your abilities have kept you alive, but each time she has returned, she came closer and closer to beating you. Then, the last time, she actually did.” Bronze recounted his own arguments. “That can’t happen again.”

Rainbow butted in. “No, offense, B, but she caught us when we were asleep. We couldn’t have stopped her if we tried. Nopony could!”

“That is where you are wrong, Rainbow Dash.” Luna corrected. “Long before even our time, warriors of all manner of species learned and developed awareness techniques that helped to warn them of danger, even when asleep. It saved many a life, and was one of the skills passed down to us when we were taught to fight.”

Allan grinned. “Luna was giving me a little history lesson about early pony warfare, and when she brought it up, I knew it sounded familiar!” A book flashed into existence beside him, one depicting two humans, battling it out on the deck of a sailing ship. “I read a book series in my teens about a world of pirates, who made use of a skill from ancient Japan, called zanshin. Zanshin was a state of heightened awareness, like a sixth sense, where one could keep track of opponents around them, even without seeing them. And it wasn’t just opponents either, it helped to keep you alert of your surroundings, to the point that you could react to things faster than anyone not using the skill!”

“Allan and Luna came to me that same night, and we talked about trying to train others in it’s use. The conversation developed into today’s topic.” Celestia said. “After careful consideration, I have decided that their reasoning is sound, and ask each of you to accept this training. Without it, you are left vulnerable, as are the powers of the elements, and the Tree of Harmony. I will not force any of you to do this. It is up to you whether or not you learn to fight.”

Fluttershy turned to look at her coltfriend. “Allan...did you think about this because of the glacier?”

Allan was silent for several long moments, before he sighed, head drooping down, and the book vanishing into a cloud of sparkles. “Yes.”

“......Why?”

“Any of us could have died that day.” Allan replied, sadly. “Shining was the only one with any training at all, and, no offense Princesses, but your guards skills are sorely lacking.”

“It is a problem I myself have observed. You do not offend me, dear pupil.”

“Had we had the right training, we could have driven it off easily, without killing it. Think about it. It wouldn’t be to hurt, but to help. To save lives, instead of endanger. I don’t want to run into a situation where I have to choose between one pony or another, regardless of who they are. If this training can help reduce the chances of that happening, I’m going to take it.” Bronze spoke surely, confidently. Him practicing in a mirror for hours on end may have helped a bit…

“It does sound pretty awesome.” Rainbow admitted.

“Shucks! Even I admit it sounds pretty sweet. And if it lets me protect mah family an’ friends, then hay yeah, I’m in!”

“I’m not so sure I agree, darlings….it sounds awfully….brutish.”

“Rarity, I’ve seen you challenge dragons to a fight for your friends. We all know you’re no slouch when we need you.” Twilight said, eyebrow raised. “But…Princess, are you sure about this?”

“I do.” Celestia admitted, gazing into her peer’s eyes. “I would not force it on any one of you, but I believe it to be for the best.”

Fluttershy and Rarity looked uncertain still, while Twilight and the others were seriously considering it.

“We have had quite a few near misses…. I suppose.” Rarity eventually conceded. “It wouldn’t hurt….too much.”

Fluttershy hung back, mane over her left eye as her left flicked back and forth, as if she was reading a list of pros and cons. Allan let the conversation quiet down, waiting for her to come to a decision, saying only only thing.

“It’s up to you. You don’t have to force yourself.”

The yellow mare smiled warmly at him, before a thought crossed her mind and she looked annoyed.

“I just realized, you said you’d move past the whole glacier thing, that we’d both try to do that!” Her eyes narrowed. “And you’ve been thinking about this for an entire month?”

Allan smiled sheepishly. “Uh….surprise?”

Fluttershy’s narrowed gaze turned to Luna. “Can you wake me up so that I can kick him?”

“Flutters! Come on!” Allan protested.

“Certainly.” Luna grinned wickedly. Her horn glowed, and Fluttershy became somewhat see-through for a moment, she made a very swift motion with her hoof, causing Bronze to yelp, and he disappearing entirely for a brief few seconds. He reappeared moments later, scowling.

“Not cool, Shy.”

“We’re going to talk about this.” She promised, causing Bronze to cringe a little. Confident Fluttershy was scary Fluttershy.

There were chuckles all around, and eventually, the final verdicts were in. The friends parted ways for the rest of the night, leaving teacher, student, and teacher’s sister to talk a little while longer.

“You sure they’re up to it?” Luna questioned. “This won’t be like anything they’ve done before. It will be serious, hard, grueling even.”

“Together, they can face it.” Celestia nodded firmly. “While some of them may find it more difficult, they will emerge stronger than ever. That I am sure of.”

“Together, yes. It’s when they’re apart that worries me.”

“Worries the both of us.” Allan chipped in. “Though, I’m part of the concern. I’ve never done anything like this before. At least they have some prior experience.”

“You have a strong heart, my student. You’ll manage.”

***********************

Allan held the pose as long as he was able, his muscles aching underneath his chitin. The teaching of Zanshin was not a precise art, but something akin to a mixture of instinct and enlightened thinking. Luna had them all balancing on their forehooves, as a test of endurance and patience. They had already been there for some time, though not one pony had bowed out yet. Rarity seemed closest to doing so, followed, both bizarrely, and yet, predictably, by Rainbow and Pinkie. Luna herself was having no difficulty, whilst Applejack, Twilight, and Fluttershy were doing quite well.

Twilight had learned patience over years acting as leader to her friends, dealing with various crises and situations that had honed her skills. Applejack, being a farmer, had learned patience from caring for her family, the farm, and everything in it. Fluttershy had patience by the bucketload, learned through caring for her animal friends.

And Allan...well, patience wasn’t his strong suit, but it wasn’t his weakest either.

They were using one of the many rooms in Twilight’s enormous castle, as it was far simpler for the group of friends to go to the castle, than go all the way to Canterlot. It was supposed to be a meeting room of sorts, but after clearing away the tables and chairs, the large room was perfect for their training.

Allan’s muscles ached. Even as he realized that Rainbow, Pinkie and Rarity had finally given in, his own legs buckled and he fell to the floor, with a loud crash.

“Ow!” Allan couldn’t help the cry that came out of his mouth as he smashed into the cold floor.

“Eeeewww….” Rarity moaned, from where she lay, panting. “Why did I agree to do something so icky? Everything’s all sweaty!”

“Quiet, please.” Luna admonished, and further complaints were quickly stifled.
After a few long minutes, the last of the friends finally gave in to their complaining muscles.

“Alright. That’s enough of that. We’ll do some more in our next session.” Luna announced. “Now, we shall spar.”

“Spa!” Rarity’s head shot up. “Yes, yes, please let us go to the spa!”

“Wrong kind of spa, Rarity.” Applejack smirked. “The Princess wants us to fight one another.”

“But that’s so brutish! I couldn’t possibly!” Rarity cried. “A lady never raises her hoof in violence!”

Luna’s eyebrow rose, as the Alicorn stepped in front of the seven ponies.

“Dost thou suggest, fair Rarity, that my title of ‘Lady of the Night’ is invalid because I have raised my hoof to violently defend my kingdom?” Luna suggested, a wicked little gleam coming into her eye.

“Why, uh, of course not, Princess.” Rarity amended, ears splayed back.

“Fret not, dear Rarity. I merely meant to point out that even a lady can fight for what she believes. Now, please pair up. We’ll have each pair take turns sparring in the center of the room. Allan, if you will.” Luna indicated the center of the floor, and Allan took his place before her.

“Tis a simple exercise. Just utilize your experiences and abilities to survive against your opponent. First one to surrender, well, loses.” Luna seemed quite nonchalant as she turned to face Allan. Her poise was relaxed, and she was smiling gently. “I shall not utilize the full extent of my strength and experience against Allan, as I would most likely have him pinned to the floor faster than our Ms. Dash can fly.”

“Ms?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow.

“Faster?” Starlight blinked.

“Please go easy on me…” Allan whispered. Luna smirked at him from across the “arena”.

“Now, Allan, do your best to incapacitate me.” Luna finally crouched down, ready to fight. “Do whatever you can think of to take me out.”

Whatever huh? That gave Allan some ideas, but none of them would be particularly effective against an opponent with superior strength, even if she wouldn’t be using that strength to it’s fullest potential.

Allan breathed in deeply, starting to formulate some kind of plan. He’d have to- Luna was suddenly beside him, hoof raised in readiness to strike. “Don’t allow yourself to lose focus!” She cried, hoof arcing down towards him.

Allan dove aside, scrambling to keep himself on his hooves as Luna calmly adjusted her own positioning so that she was ready for anything Allan might do in retaliation. Pivoting clumsily on his hooves, Allan span to face Luna. A smile graced her lips, and she seemed highly amused.

“What?” He asked, concerned.

“You have good reflexes.” She said, as if that explained everything. She lunged again, spinning about and kicking out with her back right hoof. Allan dodged again, but wasn’t slow enough to avoid feeling the rush of air that accompanied the attack. If one of those connected, he doubted he’d be capable of fighting back. This was her holding back? Allan didn’t want to know what she looked like going all out.

Allan decided not to let her keep the upper hoof, and instead chose to gallop around her as she once again adjusted her footing. Going from her right side to her left, Allan kicked off with his hind legs, and tried his luck at punching the alicorn. He aimed for her side, only to come down hard on the cold stone, Luna having deftly sidestepped his attack. His hoof caught on hers, and he tumbled over, slamming his chin into the floor. His fangs pierced the skin of his lips, and blood dribbled into his mouth.

“Oh….I’m sorry, are you alright?” Luna asked, concern flowing off of her in waves.

Allan gingerly touched the tip of his hoof to his mouth, and then looked at it. Glistening red liquid coated the tip, and he winced in pain. Despite the minor injury, Allan felt fine. He swallowed, hating the coppery taste. “I’m fine.”

Luna waited a few moments longer, to make sure Allan wasn’t just putting on a brave front. Once she was sure he wasn’t, she settled back into her fighting stance. Allan hauled himself up, ready for another attempt. Dashing forward, he leaped up again, throwing a punch, but this time, when Luna sidestepped, he was ready for it, and landed on his back hooves, throwing himself in her direction with a new attack, which he was surprised to feel connect.

Luna’s reaction was to step back from the blow, which had connected with the side of her jaw. Allan took this as a sign of surprise, and pressed the advantage, only for Luna to use her long, tapered horn and deflect the attempted strike by rotating her head in a circular fashion and directing his attack upwards, throwing him off balance. Luna’s hind legs then smashed into his chest.

Allan flew back, landing in a crumpled heap, legs tucked up to his chest protectively. His entire front ached.

“Oh, now I know I overdid it.” Luna admonished herself. The Lunar diarch quickly moved to his side, and a with a short spell, helped to dispel some of the pain Allan was feeling. “I think that’s the two of us done for this session.”

Allan looked up to see her offered hoof, and he took it, wheezing as his lungs struggled to work properly after the heavy blow. He staggered over to Fluttershy, with Luna’s help, and carefully set himself down beside her.

“Are you okay?” His marefriend asked, leaning over to nibble gently on his ear, something he’d been surprised to find very relaxing when she’d first tried it. A yelp of shock had been involved during the first time…

“Yeah. Just trying to relearn how to breathe.” He whispered back, leaning against her. He was a little miffed that his plan to incapacitate Luna hadn’t had a chance to be implemented. Next time, perhaps.

“Applejack. Who did you choose as a part-” Luna only got the first part out before Applejack and Rainbow jumped up. “Alright, when you feel ready, you may begin.” The two were grinning manically at one another. “Please try not to kill each other.” Luna added, sarcastically.

Rainbow shot towards Applejack like a bullet, while AJ hopped to one side and reached a hoof out to grab Dash. Dash did nothing to evade AJ’s grapple, instead opting to haul the Earth Pony along with her. AJ whooped aloud, her hat floating gently to the floor where she had been just a moment before. Dash had little difficulty shaking the farm pony off though. She executed a stop so sudden that Allan almost got whiplash from several meters away. Applejack was only holding on with one hoof when Dash abruptly ended her speed run, planting all four legs and coming to a perfect halt, and as such, the orange mare went soaring gracefully overhead, flipping over in mid air, where she thudded to the ground on all four hooves.

Dash went on the offensive, hopping onto her hind legs and kicking first with one hind leg in a roundhouse kick, and then used the other for a sudden snap-kick. AJ blocked both of them with hooves of steel and a smirk, before slamming her forehead into Rainbow.

The sudden display of violence had Allan tensing up, wanting to rush in and break up the fight.

Luna noticed the tension, and smiled.

Applejack was physically stronger, whilst Dash was faster. Dash evaded strikes from AJ, and Applejack blocked or simply shrugged off the punches and jabs Rainbow threw her way. Dash interrupted a salvo of punches to leap up and over Applejack, flipping end over end before landing on her hooves and driving her foreleg’s elbow joint into Applejack’s side. Applejack grunted, but caught the foreleg with her own, and with a great heave, threw Rainbow towards the closest wall.
Rainbow tried to compensate and flip herself over before she hit the wall, but she was only partially successful, crashing hard into the wall and falling to the floor. Applejack was by her side in an instant, pinning her down. “Gotcha!”
“Damnit!” Rainbow swore, unable to move under Applejack’s hold. “I think you bruised my ribs!” Considering the number of cuts and bruises the pair had sustained, Allan considered it lucky that bruised ribs was the worst injury.

“Applejack takes the match.” Luna announced.

Rainbow shot daggers at Applejack as the farmer helped her up. “I’ll get you next time, Apples.” She promised.

Applejack shot her a grin. “Careful Dash, your wounded ego’s showin’.”

Rarity decided to intervene before things got worse. “Now now, darlings, let’s save the fighting for our next session, shall we?”

The two would have been all too happy to ignore her, had Luna not positioned herself behind Rarity, inspecting her hooves with a glowing horn, reminding them who was in charge. They promptly returned to their seats.

“Fluttershy, dear, would you come here?” Rarity asked, politely, from the fighter’s circle.

Next to Allan, Fluttershy “eeped”, but moved to stand. Allan tapped hr shoulder with a hoof, getting her to turn back. He stole a kiss then, turning her face beet red, and whispered in her ear. “You can do it.”

Fluttershy seemed far more enthusiastic after that, or, perhaps Allan had just helped her to stop panicking.
Rarity and Fluttershy’s match was far more tame. Flutters spent most of it flying just out of reach of anything Rarity could do physically, and Rarity didn’t know much in the way of combat spells, besides the most basic of beam attacks, which almost all unicorns knew how to do from instinct, meaning that Fluttershy was able to simply dodge her way to victory, letting the fashion pony wear herself out. When Rarity finally slumped to the ground, sweaty and tired, Fluttershy hadn’t really known what else to do, so just….sat on her. Luna had almost been unable to anounce the winner because she was too busy laughing.

Allan was most interested in seeing who would win in the next fight, as seeing an Alicorn going up against the pink terror was something one just had to see.

Pinkie won.

How she did it was perhaps the most ridiculous Allan could think of. She’d told her a series of nonsense things.

“Hey, Twilight! This sentence is false!” Pinkie yelled, the moment the fight began. Immediately, Twilight looked confused. “Space does not exist! Water is red! Wheels are square!”

Poor Twilight was so overcome with nonsense that she actually looked on the verge of a complete mental shut down. Pinkie had started bouncing all around the young Alicorn, different noises accompanying each bounce, including crickets, frogs, air-horns and pop sounds.

“Honey is sour! Discord is normal! The snozberries taste like snozberries!”

“Pinkie, what are you even saying?!” Twilight cried. “None of this makes any sense!”

“I put baking soda in all my frosting! Gummy is a panda! Allan licks spoons!”

“Hey!” Allan cried in indignation. Fluttershy giggled next to him.

“How is a raven like a writing desk?” Pinkie asked, giggling uncontrollably.

“I don’t know!” Twilight cried, helplessly. Her mane was completely frazzled. “How?”

Pinkie slipped on a monocle, which she got from thin air, thanking it as she did, and put on a posh accent. “The answer, of course, is that neither are made of cheese.”

Twilight’s lower left eyelid twitched once, and then she toppled over, legs still perfectly straight, as if she were a goat.

Pinkie trotted calmly over, and flopped over onto Twilight, and declared: “I am Pinkie Pie, vanquisher of Purple Book Horse!”

Luna just slapped her hoof to her forehead.

*************************

Chapter 24: A Hearth's Warming Gift

The first snows of winter had come early in Camelot. Due to overproduction of snow clouds, the pegasi had been forced to unleash the cold on the unsuspecting city. Ponies were shut in on days like today, as the snow fell in thick white curtains across the entirety of Mount Canterhorn. The wind whistled and drove the snow up into the faces of anypony foolish or unlucky enough to be out in it, whatever their reason for doing so.

The pearly white buildings were lost in the echo of pale color, and were frequently met with collisions by the hapless victims of those few who were outdoors. Every once in awhile, a curse would come drifting through the howling wind, much to the amusement of those who heard it. That had been weeks ago, and now, the snow had piled up taller than even the cities tallest inhabitants.

High above it all, lost and forgotten in the grey clouds, was Canterlot Castle, and in the second tallest tower in the structure, a Changeling and an Alicorn stood, panting, as sweat dripped from the Alicorn’s flanks, and the air around the changeling grew more heated. The two had been sparring, and practicing their awareness techniques for some time, more than the usual few hours they spent doing so. The changeling was balancing on two hooves, a style he had developed on his own, whilst the Alicorn stood as she usually did during these matches, holding herself low to the floor.

Allan's focus was entirely on Luna’s eyes. There was something about an opponent's eyes that made it easier to predict movements, a signal of intent. Even as he watched, that intent returned once again, and Allan moved instinctively, deflecting a strike meant to leave him gasping for breathe by raising right hoof. To counter, he sent a vicious kick at Luna’s ribs, managing to just barely make contact before she managed to pull away again.

She grinned at him. “Thou art getting better.”

“And you’re slipping again.” He teased.

“Hardly.” Luna replied. She lunged for his legs quicker than he could react and sweeping him off of hooves, before sending him flying into her wardrobe, which despite having moved aside for their lesson, had somehow still ended up in the line of fire more than once. “I am merely excited, is all.”

“Ow…” Allan groaned as he crawled out of the wooden mess, a few dresses tangled around his horn. “Can we stop for a break? I’m still sore from last time.”

“A warrior must alway be ready to fight, even when not at their best!” Luna proclaimed, only for her growling stomach to interrupt. “Although, it is time to eat.”

“How long have we been at this?” Allan asked, gently teasing some of Luna’s more frilly gowns from where they had ensnared him.

“Two weeks, and six days.” Luna responded promptly. “Just because you learn fast doesn’t mean you should let yourself forget the passage of time.”

“I meant today, Luna.”

“Oh….” Red faced, Luna quickly sought out one of the clocks in her room. “About five hours?”

“Holy shit.” Allan blanched. “Have we really been in here that long?”

“Yes. Let us retire to the kitchens. We may be able to catch the cooks in a good mood.”

“Your cooks? Not bloody likely.” Allan scoffed. “Just last week I asked if they had any of those awesome loaves of bread left, and the mare practically screamed in my face!”

“You mean the Morning Glory bread?” Luna asked, opening the door to the stairwell and passing through. “Those are delicious, I must admit. I believe Celestia favors them as well.”

“Oh, that explains why the mare yelled. Celestia doesn’t believe in small portions, does she?”

Luna smirked. “Never has. It’s hardly a wonder that so many ‘large plot’ jokes pertaining to my dear sister exist when she’ll happily devour a five course meal for seven in a single sitting.”

“I’m just glad Equestria has so much food. You’d never stop the riots if someone back on Earth ate that much.”

Luna chuckled, the sound mixing with the sound of their hooves clopping against the stairs. As the pair passed the tower’s entrance, and the guards who watched over it, Luna and Allan both inclined their heads at the bat ponies stood there. The nod was returned, if a little stiffly.

Once they were far enough away, Luna turned a knowing and quite cheeky look to Allan. “So, how do things go with dame Fluttershy? Messed up any hay piles yet?”

Allan's face burned bright red, and he turned his gaze elsewhere, only to be greeted with his teacher’s painted face looking back at him from a picture frame. Luna laughed uproariously.

“Oh, your face!” She slapped a hoof over her own muzzle as she laughed, nearly knocking the crown she wore off her head. “I swear, modern ponies are such prudes!”

"That was rude!” Allan retorted. “I expected better from you!”

“I’m a soul from a much older time, remember? These things were far less private then.” Luna acknowledged. “These days, everypony’s ashamed of something so natural! It’s bizarre.”

Allan could understand what she meant, and after some thought, realized he actually agreed. “Well….yeah, I guess that’s true.” A few moments later, he added: “And no. We haven’t. Not yet, at least.”

“Oh well, there’s always time for it later.” Luna hummed. “Aha, here we are.”

The kitchens weren’t located far from either Princess’s tower, or in fact, from any room inhabited by ponies or diplomatic guests. The kitchen sat at the heart of the castle, ready to create and distribute delectable delicacies and damnably delicious dishes in any and all directions. Amusing to think the heart of the kingdoms seat of power was actually the fuel for it’s stomach.

Luna exchanged words with the head chef, and in less than half an hour, a small plethora of midday meal dishes were placed before Luna and Allan, who gave their thanks (and in secret, some bits, on Alan's part) and went off to find a place to eat.

They settled on a place that had quickly become a favourite of the two, an indoor garden that was constantly in bloom in the dark, as it was populated by nothing but beautiful, night-blooming flowers, including many bioluminescent ones, which provided a lovely array of soft glows to guide the garden’s few visitors. Allan had affectionately called it: “Luna’s garden”, as it was technically always night here, and thus, was always Luna’s domain.

“I take it you’re going back to Ponyville after we’re done today?” Luna asked, munching on a large carrot that had been cooked in butter.

“Yeah.” Allan picked up a large daisy and alfalfa sandwich and took a bite from it. “I’m looking for a christmas gift for Fluttershy, and I want some advice.”

“Christmas….?” Luna looked confused for a moment, before she remembered. “Oh, right. Earth’s version of Hearth’s Warming.”

“Yeah, sorry. I still use the old lingo sometimes.”

“And you accuse us of slipping? Hypocrite.”

Allan laughed, enjoying the lack of formalities that tended to tie any of the Princesses down the moment other ponies became involved. Whenever somepony who was not a close friend came into the room, Luna, Celestia and Twilight all slipped into Princess mode, acting like the perfect role models that history had set them up to be. Well, Twilight not so much, but she tended to be far less relaxed once her audience consisted of more than her friends.

“Any word on the portal?” Luna asked.

“Twilight thinks she might know how to get it open again, but she’s still uncertain. Could be days or months before her research gets any results.” Allan explained, taking a few more bites of sandwich. “Starlight’s helping out as best she can, but her expertise doesn’t cover inter-dimensional travel.”

Luna laughed. “Whose does?”

“Twilight’s. She specializes in everything. And if she doesn’t yet, you can bet she will.”

“Very true. And on Thorax’s end?”

“They’ve finished examining the Thaumatology team’s notes. They took lots. And lots. Just thinking about it keeps making the other Changelings complain about it.”

“It’s that bad?” Luna looked surprised.

“Yes.” Allan deadpanned. “They’re sick of it.”

“Ah….unfortunate.”

Princess and student returned to quietly eating for a little while, long enough for Allan to polish off his sandwich, and two others as well. Luna had devoured a meal sized salad, and was working on a set of muffins, which she offered to Allan. Gratefully, Allan accepted the offered treat.

“So….do you have any advice….regarding my gift to Fluttershy?”

Luna put a hoof to her chin as she considered her wealth of experience. “Well, if purchasing something for a mare like her, I would suggest something small, and definitely personal. She’ll prefer something simple over some grand gesture.”

“Thanks, that helps a bunch.”

Luna wiped her mouth, brushing several crumbs away. “Are you leaving now?”

“Yeah. I’ve gotta get back soon, or everypony will start worrying.” Allan grinned at his teacher. “And I still gotta find a gift, now that Hearth’s warming is so close.”

“You’re cutting it pretty fine, Allan.” The Princess warned. “It’s only a week away now.”
“I know. Now, I gotta go get my saddle-” A flash of light from Luna’s horn revealed Alan's saddlebags lying beside him. “....bags…..thanks.”

“Do not mention it.” Luna waved his thanks away as he quickly put the bags on his back. “Give our friends my regards.”

“I will.” He replied, giving her a warm hug and moving for the door.

“And Allan?”

“Yes?”

“Make sure that hay pile gets disturbed at some point. Both of your dreams are getting a little raunchy.”

Allan couldn’t have run out of that garden fast enough.

**********************

“So you want to get her a gift?” Twilight asked, as her pen scratched its way across one page of princess-y duties after another. Spike sat next to her, his new wings still a little too delicate for real flight practice. His larger size made it easier for him to do certain things now, but he was still Twilight’s little brother, and was more than happy to help her with anything she needed, so most of the things he found easier to do were generally done for her.

“Yes.” Allan nodded, casting a warmth spell on himself, trying to get the chill out of his insides. “Luna suggested something personal, so I was thinking, maybe jewelry? I know it’s cliché, but…..”

“I’m not sure it’s Fluttershy’s ‘thing’.” Twilight answered, miming quotation marks with her wings primary feathers. How pegasi and Alicorns did that baffled Allan to no end. “Maybe you could get her-”

“If you suggest a book, I’m gonna light your mane on fire.” Spike warned. “Not everypony likes books.”

“Fluttershy likes books!” Twilight protested.

“Not like you do.”

“But they’re a perfectly good gift!”

“Yeah, for you!”

Allan grimaced and walked back out into the freezing cold.

************************

“Please have some actual advice for me Rarity.” Allan begged. “So far all I’ve got is personal, and subtle! I have no idea what kind of gift Fluttershy might like! She’s never displayed an interest in anything remotely gift worthy!”

Rarity chuckled lightheartedly. “Oh please, darling. That’s an easy one!”

“Really?!” Allan sat bolt upright on the couch he was perched on.

“Why yes, darling!” The fashionista smiled. “Listen to this…..”

*********************

“Aha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!” Applejack hooted with laughter at Rarity’s suggestion for Fluttershy’s gift, unable to control herself. “She really, *snrk* told you to buy some o’ them? For Fluttershy? Hoo boy, that’s a good one.”

“I know, right?” Allan groaned, letting his chin thunk onto the Apple family’s kitchen room table. “Why she thought that would be an appropriate gift, I have no damn clue.”

“Language.”

“Oh, sorry.”

“Well, if you want my advice, don’t follow Rarity’s.” Applejack nodded sagely, as if she had just imparted some fantastical truth to the unwise.

“No shi- I mean, no duh.” Allan griped. “You got anything else for me?”

“Well……” Applejack thought it over, tapping the side of her head, as though she could shake an idea loose. “Sorry. I’m gettin’ nuthin’ except stuff I’d want, and that ain’t no good. Y’all wanna ask Mac?”

“Uh, no thanks. I’m good.” Allan avoided that barrel of decidedly not-fun times by a slim margin. Don’t ask an ex about their old girlfriend. Ever. Even if it was a healthy breakup.

“You sure?”

“Yeah, I’m good.” Allan put emphasis on the last part.

“Alright. Well, stay warm. Even if the snow’s only in Canterlot for now, it’s gettin’ mighty cold out there.”

“Don’t I know it.” Allan muttered. “I’ll catch you later AJ.”

“Later! Oh, wait, did Apple Bloom or her friends catch you yet? You’ve been avoidin’ that project o’ theirs something’ fierce.”

“Not yet. But so far, it just feels like I’m prolonging the inevitable. Anyway, I’m gonna get going.”

“Alright, get yourself gone.”

Allan did that.

*************************

“Bwahahahahahahahaha!” Rainbow guffawed at Alan's recounting of his day, especially over Luna’s comments, and Rarity’s suggestion. “That’s bucking ridiculous! Why did- ahahahahahahaha! Oh my gosh! That’s just too good!! Oh, Rarity, why?!”

“Focus, Skittles. I need an opinion, not repeats.”

“None of the nick-names, bub!” Rainbow growled, before doing exactly the same as everypony else had done, and poking her chin with a hoof. “A gift, for Shy, huh? Well, pet stuff’s alway something she’ll appreciate, but that’s not very personal. I’d say…..actually, I’m not sure. You know I’m no good at sappy stuff.”

“No, but you’re good with her. You’re her oldest friend, for pete’s sake! Apart from Discord and Pinkie, you’re the one who knows her best.”

“You rank the clown above me?” Rainbow cried, aghast. “I know her better than Discord!”

“Opposites understand one another very well, or so I’ve been told. But that’s not the point. You know Shy. Can you give me any advice at all?”

“Uh….well…...I guess there’s one thing….” Rainbow narrowed her gaze, glanced around making sure nopony nosey was hovering around the cloud she had been napping on, despite it being so cold. “You ever tell anypony else I suggested this, I’ll kick you between your rear legs so hard your junk’ll come flying outta your mouth, got it?”

“I got it!” Allan yelped. “Totally got it!”

“Good.” Rainbow checked around again, before leaning forward to whisper in his ear. “Get her something that means something to both of you. She’ll love it.” She pulled back from his ear, her face scrunched up as she tried not to “give in to the sappy”. Her eyes were like thin, drawn on lines as she glared at him. “Tell nopony.” She warned, before flying off, leaving her familiar rainbow contrail behind her.

Pinkie promising all the way down to the ground that he would never tell another soul that Dash had suggested it, Allan sought out the last pony he was willing to ask.

**********************

“You don’t need my advice, silly!” Pinkie giggled as she squeezed a bag of icing to gently apply intricate detail to a monster sized cake she was in the process of completing. Her bright mane and tail were absolutely caked (pun fully intended) in icing, frosting, and various other ingredients. Her pet alligator, Gummy, clung to the tangled strands of hair with nothing more than the pair of gummy jaws that were his namesake. “You already know what to do!”

“I do…?” Allan asked, tilting his head, curiously.

“Of course you do, silly bug-brain!” Pinkie giggled again, reaching out a hoof to pat his head from across the counter. “You’ve already got the only advice you need!”

“Oh, well….I, uh…...could I get two cupcakes to go please?”

“Sure!” Pinkie quickly dug around in Sugarcube Corner’s display case before slapping down two brightly coloured cupcakes on the counter, sporting red and blue icing, with a deep brown chocolate cake base. “Here you go!”

“Wow, those look great!” Allan complimented the baker. “How do you make them so vibrant?”

“I put rainbows in ‘em!” Pinkie cried, happily stuffing a cupcake of her own down her throat. “Hmmmmm, so goof!” Pinkie mumbled, spraying crumbs as she spoke.

“You put rainbows in them? Aren’t those supposed to be super spicy and hot?” Allan said, warily eying the pink bouncy ball of energy known as Pinkie.

“Normally, yeah, but if you dull’ em down with a mixture of water, milk, sugar, and chocolate, they’re fine!” She emphasized the point by scarfing down another cupcake.

“I’ll take your word for it.” Allan floated his cupcakes from the counter to his bags, deposited several bits on the counter for Pinkie, and turned to trot out of the store, before getting a lovely little idea.
“Hey, Pinkie?” As soon as Pinkie turned around, she found a pair of hooves wrapping her up in a warm hug from across the counter..

“Oh, uh, thanks?” She raised an eyebrow at him. “What’s this for? You already paid for the cupcakes.”

“Nothing. Just saying thanks for being awesome.”

“Oh silly! Rainbow is the awesome one!”

Allan tutted. “Really, Pinkie? Dash doesn’t have exclusive rights to being awesome. All you guys are!”

Pinkie broke into a huge grin. “Aww! That’s so sweet! Here! Have another cupcake, on the house!”

Allan was about to refuse, but the look on Pinkie’s face got to him. “Alright. Sure thing, Pinks. Thanks again!”

“Come back soon!”

*********************

Allan swung the door to the cottage open, to the sight of Zephyr sitting on the floor, surrounded by a plethora of shaped wooden beams. He was busy trying to slot several pieces together, but was having a tough time of it.

“Uh, what are you doing, Zeph?”

The young Pegasi’s wings flared in shock, and he leapt up, yelping in surprise. “Wha-! Oh, Allan, it’s just you. I though you were…”

“Fluttershy.” Allan finished, stepping inside and shaking himself a little, in an effort to warm his frozen muscles. “So, what is it you’re doing?”

Zephyr looked at the wooden pieces sheepishly. “I’m...trying to build her a new bird roost. For Hearth’s Warming.”

“Ah. Well, I’ll leave you too it. I think I’ve figured out what my gift will be, so I’m gonna go borrow a few things that I’ll need from the kitchen. Good luck, and make sure that you’ve hidden it by five thirty. That should give you plenty of time.”
“I’ll keep an eye on the time.” Zeph promised. “I don’t want to ruin this.”
Allan chuckled. “I don’t want to ruin mine, either.”

*********************

Allan shifted in bed, slowly opening his eyes to the blinding light of early morning that was streaming in through the bedroom window. It alighted on Fluttershy’s prone form, illuminating the blanket the she lay sprawled under, her mane falling across her face in a cascade of delicate pink. Her mouth had fallen slightly open, and her ears twitched slightly as she slept.

Allan smiled, brushing a few strands of mane away from her face. She really was beautiful.

“SIIIIISSS!! AAAALLLLAAANNNN!!”

Lovely moment gone. Trust Zeph to interrupt a lovely little moment like that.

Fluttershy jerked awake, expression panicked as her sleepy brain caught up to the incoming signals coming in from her eyes. “Whu-uh, oh. Morning Allan….”

“Morning.”

“Wassat Zephyr?” She mumbled.

“Yes. Impatient for Hearth’s Warming, I guess.”

“Do you want to go down?” She asked, yawning.

“Not just yet. Let him yell a bit longer.” Allan grinned as he snuggled back down into the warm embrace of the blankets, and Shy snuggled in closer for warmth as well.

Five lovely minutes passed.

“COMME ONNNN!! IT’S HEARTH’S WARMING!!”

“Is he always like this?”

“Every year.”

“We’d better get up then, hadn’t we?”

“He’ll wake all my little animal friends from hibernation with all that noise.” Shy groaned.

What followed was a decidedly not very comfortable few minutes of scrambling around underneath a blanket in a tangle of cloth, hooves and tails, as the beds occupants tried to find the edge of the bed. Allan had to uncoil his tail from around Fluttershy’s, as it had been discovered that, when Allan was asleep, it seemed to possess a will of it’s own.
Unwrapping their tails from one another, the two finally managed to ext the bed, and then shortly after, the room. They traversed the upstairs hallway side by side, passing by the pictures hanging on the walls, which smiled and beamed down at them. A recent addition hung close to the end, a picture Rarity had sneakily taken of Allan and Fluttershy when they had dozed off after Luna’s first training session with the entire group.

They started down the stairs, only for them to be startled by the doorbell suddenly ringing.

Fluttershy squeaked in surprise, whilst Allan had to shake his head as Zephyr charged past, bellowing: “I’LL GET IT!”
Zephyr reached the door, paused, and opened it with a twist of his hoof. A flurry of snow blasted inside, and two figures were revealed outside, bundled up in winter clothes. Zeph eagerly beckoned them inside, and Fluttershy went pale besides Allan, eyes wide.

Allan figured it out pretty quickly. “Oh, pony feathers…” He mumbled, and felt Fluttershy nod beside him.

“Hi Mom, hi Dad!” Zephyr’s cheerful confirmed Allan's suspicions, and Fluttershy’s wings twitch, instinct telling her to hide her face. Allan knew what to do. His hoof found hers, directing her to look into his eyes. A single look was all it took for her to understand.

The twitch stopped, and her wings settled down again. The two descended the last length of stairs, coming to a halt in front of the now closed door and the two new ponies who had braved the cold to visit their children.

”H-hi Mom.” Fluttershy managed to say. “Hi Dad.”

“Sweetie!” One of the bundled up ponies said through the several layers of cloth separating them from the rest of the cottage. “Oh, how are you dear? It seems like it’s been so long since we last saw you! And who is this, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Her voice was as soft as silk, even quieter than her daughter’s, and what little of her coat was a very similar colour to Fluttershy’s. Her hair was a deep pink, her stance timid, and her question spoken quietly, as if she were just a tad afraid of the strange, alien creature standing a little ways behind her darling daughter. Her reddish eyes gazed at him, a slight concern behind them.

The father was a sea green colour, with a pink mane even paler than his daughters. His blue eyes peered out from under the lenses of his glasses, which balanced on the end of his muzzle.
Allan's mouth, had anypony been truly paying attention to it, was tinged slightly blue for a moment, and then, when he smiled, his teeth were all completely flat. “Hi. My name’s Allan. You can also call me Bronze, if you like. Most of the ponies in town do.”

“Oh, my. Such a polite...uh, colt.” Mr. Shy spoke, hesitantly. Allan noted how incredibly soft spoken this stallion was. With parents this quiet, it was amazing Fluttershy made audible noise at all when she spoke. “I’m sorry… I’ve never seen anypony like you before.”

Allan smiled wider. “That’s alright, sir. Not many ponies have.”

“Um… what kind of pony are you, if you don’t mind my asking?” Mrs. Shy asked, her voice growing even more quiet as she asked her question.

“Actually, I’m not a pony at all ma’am. I’m a Changeling.”

“Oh, my goodness! You mean, like those horrible things that attacked Canterlot?!” Mr Shy leaned back, eyes wide.

“Unfortunately, yes.” Allan sighed sadly. “Back then, our hive was controlled by Queen Chrysalis, who was rather… vicious, in her dealings with others. But, that was then. Chrysalis is no longer Queen, and we no longer do things her way. To love, and be loved. That’s what we want.”

The two older ponies looked at one another, unsure and afraid.

“Mom, Dad, don’t sweat it.” Zephyr chimed in. “Allan ain’t never done anything but be nice ever since I got here, and all of Sis’s friends trust him. Even Dash.”

That seemed to help them to relax, but they seemed to still be on edge, just a smidge. Not that Allan minded too much. Their fears were understandable given the amount of horrible things they had no doubt heard regarding changelings.
Fluttershy was quick to address the situation, inviting her parents to have a nice cup of tea, something Allan himself very much appreciated after training sessions with Luna. She busied herself in the kitchen, leaving Allan, Zephyr, and her parents to talk alone for a little while.

“So… changelings don’t eat foals?” Mrs Shy asked, the topic of urban myths regarding Changelings having been brought up.

“No. That is a definite no. I would like to say there is no basis for that particular wives tale, but it is true that some foals were replaced by changeling nymphs at an early age in an attempt to harvest love.” Allan explained. It was a rather deep point of shame for the hive that Chrysalis had once tried that tactic. It had failed miserably. Due to being so young, the nymphs had made mistakes and had been discovered, leading to a mass, public scare throughout Equestria. Thankfully, it was over seven hundred years ago, and the fallout from the incident was largely forgotten, or had already been remedied, thanks to Celestia’s careful rule. “Thankfully, it was such a short lived practice that no real harm came to anypony involved, and all the foals were returned.”

“That’s good to hear. I would hate to think of those poor, innocent foals being forced to live so far from their parents.” Mrs Shy certainly was empathetic, and Mr Shy seemed more inclined down that path than most stallions, and most men, that Allan knew.

“You don’t drink blood either?”

“Thankfully not. Emotions are more than enough for us. Food on it’s own barely provides any sustenance, and, in truth, is usually only eaten as an excuse to be close to other ponies, or to keep up a disguise. So, no. No blood. If the hive memory is correct, that little lie came about after some journalist pointed out that we have fangs, like a vampire bat. Of course, the use of the word vampire got fixated on, and the myth just grew from there.”

“Well that’s good to know.”

“What about abducting ponies and putting them in pods? That’s gotta be a myth too, right?” Zephyr asked.

Allan grimaced. “Actually, that one is true. It was one of the most effective ways of getting love. A harvester drone would find a pony with an active social life, wait for them to come back home, knock them out, and use a temporary memory spell to learn their mannerisms and would then live their life for a week or so. After they were finished, they transferred revised memories of that week to the pony they replaced, and then left, with nopony the wiser. The pony never knew they were replaced, their family and friends never suspect, and the hive got fed. Pretty efficient for the time, but definitely invasive. The amount of ponies who’ve had… ahem, intimate relations with ponies is a lot higher than one would think.”

“...... Remind me never to ask about that.” Zeph said, quickly.

“Yeah. That’s a good idea.”

“....What does that mean?” Zep asked, eyes both afraid and accusing.

Alan's gaze held on Zeph for only five seconds before he whipped his head around and pronounced loudly: “Okay, moving on!”

“Yes, let’s not talk about that any more.” Mr Shy stated, cheeks red with embarrassment for his son.

“Actually, Allan, could we talk in a bit more privacy? I...I’d like to ask you a few things.”

Despite having never having beene in a serious relationship long enough for the questioning father schtick to come up, Allan recognized the intent instantly, and gave a polite confirmation. The two moved into the hallway, and Mr Shy took a deep breath, before putting on the most self confident face he could muster, and asking outright.

“Allan… what are your intentions for my daughter?”

There it was. If Allan had had any doubts about the relationship that had so quickly developed between Fluttershy and himself, they were gone now. He had his answer before his heart even finished it’s next beat. “Mr Shy. Your daughter is the best thing that ever happened to me. She was there for me at a time I needed her most, and she has barely been out of my thoughts for more than a few seconds since. I love being close to her, and I treasure every second I get to be with her. She’s done so much for me, and it’s a debt that I will spend the rest of my life trying to repay, if she’ll allow me.”

**********************

The day wore on, and the little family sat about, talking and laughing as they shared stories from Fluttershy and Zephyr’s childhood, or from Mr and Mrs. Shy’s younger days. Allan told a few of his own stories, though he withheld the knowledge that he was in fact, from another world, only clarifying that much of his life had been lived away from the hive, in ignorance about changelings..

“Mike looked absolutely ridiculous, turning up in a frilly dress like that! The entire school was there, laughing, but he took it like a champ, and spent the whole night dressed up in that silly thing! The best part is, his fillyfriend at the time, Sandra, was actually the one who dared us to go to prom in a dress if we couldn’t sit through that move! He wäs the only one who chickened out, and she spent the entire prom giggling at him.”

“Dinner’s ready!” Fluttershy called, coming back into the living room with an assortment of plates balanced on her wings. “And there’s plenty extra, so feel free to grab more if you’re still hungry afterwards.”

The meal was gorgeous, with beautifully fluffy potatoes with crispy skins, well cooked carrots, broccoli and other vegetables, and a few meat replacements, like tofu. The four ponies and changeling ate heartily and enjoyed the warmth of the fire from the fireplace, Allan and Fluttershy snuggling together under a blanket, as did Mr and Mrs Shy. Zeph tried to fīnd an animal to snuggle with, but with most of the hibernating or having flown south, only Angel was left, and Angel only ever tolerated Fluttershy, and no one else, leaving Zephyr with a blanket all to himself.

“Can...we do gifts now?” Allan asked, listening to the cracks and pops of the firewood as it burned.

“”Oh...sure! I’m sorry, but we don’t have anything to give you, Allan.” Mr and Mrs Shy looked apologetically in his direction.

“You didn’t know I was here, or that I even existed. It’s not a problem.” Allan waved away their concerns with a smile.

“Can I give you guys mine first?” Zephyr asked, excitedly.

“Sure!” Allan grinned.

The gifts given were thoughtful, but not practical by any means. Zephyr had managed, somehow, talk Rainbow Dash into helping him replace some of what he had thoughtlessly ruined during his previous stay at his parents house in Cloudsdale, giving them a small selection of bottled pieces of cloud from the Cloudsdale weather factory, each one from a different year, which Dash had been forced to call in several major favours to get for him. He also had enlisted Fluttershy’s help in growing some lovely flowers for their mother to replace the ones he’d dug up when ‘remodeling’. Both gifts were well received, and earned hugs from both. His first gift to his sister was no less thoughtful, a new sewing kit (despite Allan having never seen her touch a needle outside of Rarity’s shop), saying it would, “help with her hobby.” His bird roost was well appreciated too.

Zeph hadn’t known Allan long enough to get something meaningful, so it wasn’t surprising when his gift turned out to only be a bar of chocolate. Allan didn’t mind. He loved chocolate, and apparently, it was universally craved by Changelings, which meant that the wrapper was off almost before the actual gift wrapping was.

“Fhanks Seth!” Allan called, amid a mouthful of lovely, sugary, chocolatey goodness.

“Sorry it’s nothing special, I just-”

“Oi, none of that crap. Sit down and enjoy Hearth’s Warming.”

Mr and Mrs Shy had gotten Zehyr a mane therapy treatment kit. Although he already had one, it was approaching the end of it’s durability, as a lot of what was in it was worn or almost entirely used up. For Fluttershy, they had gotten a set of books, which looked suspiciously similar to Rarity’s own romance novels, something Fluttershy had blushed at when Allan commented on it.

Then came Allan's turn. Having not known about Mr and Mrs Shy’s visit, he, much like they themselves in regards to him, had no gift to give them. For Zephyr, he produced an alchemy book that specified on brewing your own mane centered concoctions, as well as a small starter kit. Zephyr had been pleasantly surprised at that.

“Aww, now I feel really bad that all I got you was chocolate!”

“”I’m not.” Allan grinned.

For Fluttershy, he had something special. But first, he had a more normal gift. “Okay, so, first, I want to give you this.” From behind his back, Allan produced the carefully wrapped present, careful to keep the second concealed. Fluttershy smiled, and started to carefully, and gently peel off the wrapping.

“Awww…..it’s adorable!” Fluttershy pulled the sweater he bought free from it’s papery shell, it’s light green fabric made of materials harvested in only the kindest and pain free ways possible. It was specifically made to keep pegasi warm in the winter, with a high neck and soft, unnoticeable padding on the interior, making it comfy, warm, and, on Fluttershy, cute.

“Then, I want you to have this.” The second box was smaller, the size of a CD case, but meant infinitely more than the first present.

Fluttershy was even slower to open this one. It left Allan trembling in trepidation and excitement, but it was not a bad feeling.

The box inside was one of the velvety kind, like one would find in a jewelers, and Allan had picked that one on purpose. It fit the contents to a tee.

The box lid lifted free, and Fluttershy gasped.

Lying inside, on a bed of foam, was a bit sized blue and pink heart. It was made of a delicately fashioned crystalline material, and glowed softly were it sat. A small line of gold framed both ends of the heart, and it’s lowest point. Where the two ends would have met in the middle where the chain was attached, the thin gold line instead made its way down on either side of the heart, where it curled back on itself slightly before tapering off. The chain was thin, so finely crafted that it seemed like gossamer silk.

Fluttershy looked up at him, tears in her eyes and a big smile on her face. “Did...did you….make this?”

Allan nodded. “It’s Changeling gel, filled with love to the point of oversaturation, making it crystallize. I used ours.”

“You….this is our….love?”

“That is literally my love for you.”

Allan didn’t have time to blink before he was covered in yellow fur, feathers, and kisses galore.

*************************

Author's Notes:

I enjoyed writing this one.... Merry Christmas, Happy Hearth's Warming, and Happy Holidays to all! May your days be filled with joy, wonder, light and, most importantly, a little love.

Chapter 25: The Troubled Dream of a Troubled Mare

Author's Notes:

Another short one today. Was busy....well, with a case of writers block actually........ Anyway... little warning, this one contains a bit more heavy subject matter than previous installments, so be warned. Also be warned of my comedy to counteract said subject matter.

Had Allan ever considered the possibility of a world of dreams back on Earth, it wouldn’t have looked like this. Luna described it as a starry sky, full of twisting pathways that snaked through the deep blue, all lined with doors into the minds of her subjects. But that didn’t matter. As she had explained it, the dream realm was different for everyone that entered it without anothers help.

It was the same as ordinary dreams, really. Everyone experienced their own unique dreams every night, and Allan was no exception, now that he could cast the spell himself. It had taken weeks of effort, but he was essentially on a fast track course, cramming his study sessions into as little time as possible.

So, while Luna was busy seeing doors, Allan saw thousands upon thousands of floating lights, each one representing a pony of Equestria, and any other races currently within their borders. It was like swimming through the vastness of space as a great titan, drifting through the cosmos and peering into the lights in order to take a peek into the dreams of the ordinary ponies. For Luna, it was a simple task of trotting down a starlit corridor, but Allan had to follow her through a directionless expanse of stars as they dove in and out of dreams like great, spiritual dolphins. Luna passed by a dream that was glowing a particularly dark shade of red, which twitched and shook in the weightless void.

“Luna?” He called, cupping his hoof to his projection’s mouth. It was strange being detached from his body like this. “Luna! This one’s having a nightmare! Luna!” The Princess did not seem to hear him, drifting onwards, tail and mane blending in with her surroundings until he could no longer distinguish her from the void. “Damnit.”

He had learned how to follow her into dreams now, but he had yet to successfully do it by himself. Shaking his head, Allan committed himself to attempting the spell that would allow him to enter the dream, letting the gentle glow and warmth flow through him. He envisioned the spell matrix as Luna had instructed, focusing the magic through the patterns so that it began to take a specific shape. His horn sparked several times, evidence of the task’s difficulty.

Pressing the tip of his horn against the spasming orb, Allan focused his magic, and cast the spell.

After a few moments, Allan felt a sense of gravity return to his limbs, and felt hard floor under his hooves. There was a fairly strong breeze as well. Peering around, he realised he had to be somewhere in Manehatten, because very few cities on Equus resembled modern Earth the way this one did.

The next thing that Allan noticed, was that he was not alone. Standing only a few feet away, on the lip of the building, was a young mare. She was a pretty little thing, probably in her teens, with a burned orange coat, dark brown mane and bright yellow eyes. And she was ready to jump.

All around her were wisps of darkness that seemed to take on the shape of ponies, all muttering horrible words of disparagement in her ear.

“He never loved you….”

“They’re all off without you…”

“They're all having fun because you aren’t there….”

“You’re worthless….”

Allan leapt forward as the mare went to step over the edge. His hoof caught hers, and he pulled her back, so that they collapsed on top of each other.

She stared at him for a moment, expression unreadable, before her face broke into a deep frown.
“What did you do that for?” She hissed. Her voice seemed familiar, but in the heat of the moment, he couldn’t place it. “I was finally gonna stop them talking!”

Allan didn’t know what to say, so the words that tried to tumble out ended up not tumbling out at all, refusing to move. The mare, a Unicorn, moved off of him, heading back to the ledge with determination on her muzzle. Allan's magic quickly snagged about her waist in a poor replication of a lasso, drawing her piercing stare back at him.

“What is with you?!” The mare cried. “Just let me go!”

“No!” Allan stubbornly held on to her with his magic, not letting her move.

“Why the buck not?! It’s what everypony else wants!”

Allan looked up at her with pleading eyes. It didn’t matter if this was a dream. If she woke up, having decided to follow through with her goal here, then she might actually do this for real. He had to reason with her.

“That’s not true!” He protested.

“Yes it is!” She screamed, tugging on the glowing aura wrapped around her. “Nopony gives a flying feather about me!”

“I care!”

“Why?!”

“Because I do!”

“But why?!”

“Does there have to be a reason to be kind?!” Allan roared. “This life is too precious to waste! Even to stop people from hurting you! There’s always time to change things! What if you jump and realize it’s a mistake?!”

The mare stopped tugging when she heard the last of Alan's protests.

“If you jump, that’s it.” Allan continued, not wanting to waste the opportunity. “But if you take a chance, who knows? You might just find that your life is worth something after all. But you’ll never find out if you don’t give it a chance.”

The mare stared at the edge again, but this time, it wasn’t with longing but doubt. The shadows dancing around her seemed to be quieter, slower to deliver a vicious barb or demeaning insult.

“I’ve been there.” Allan added. “I was getting so close to taking that step, because I thought I’d lost everything…. But then someone helped me. Someone helped me, without having any reason to. Me, a complete stranger! Thanks to her, I have a reason to keep going. And it’s worth it. No matter for how long a time, or how short a time the pain lasts. It’s worth the chance. Every time. So please.….” Allan stared into her eyes, begging her not to jump. “Let me save you.”

“But…..what if they hurt me again?” She asked, voice quivering.

“Then leave them.” Allan said. “Find someone new, and take a chance. And if that doesn’t work, try again.”

The mare’s left front hoof, which had been raised to try taking a step towards the huge drop, lowered. ‘And if I can’t find anyone? What then?”

“Then I’ll find you. I’ll be there, if no one else will.”

The mare stared at him, and…..for the first time, she really saw him. Not just the fact that he was there, but that he was real. That he cared enough to save her.

She took a step back. And then a second. A third. When she reached him, she collapsed, crying. The magic around her fizzled out, leaving the two of them to sit on the rooftop. The dream sun drifted lazily down to the horizon, bathing the city in it’s warm, orange glow. It felt real to both of them, perched on the roof, watching the sky turn into resplendent shades of yellow, red, blue and green. The wind was cool and tugged at the mares mane, and at the furry tip of Alan's tail. The sun was half gone by the time they began to talk again.

“So….you’re a Changeling?” She asked. “Like they said after the Grand Galloping Gala?”

Allan chuckled. “Yeah, that’s right.”

“That’s kinda cool, I guess. I always kinda pictured you guys as big beetles, though.”

“Our King has horns like a Stag Beetle.”

“No way, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

“So, what’s your name?”

“Bronze.”

“I’m Savannah.”

“Nice to meet you, Savannah.”

Allan talked to her for quite a long time. They talked about anything they thought of, from the shapes of clouds, the consistency of rice pudding and how it made them want to vomit, the wonders of rainbows, the rumors about Celestia and cake, the madness that was Discord, and they even talked about what it would be like to be a possum, of all things.

“They just play dead whenever something bothers them!” Savannah protested at Alan's insistence that Possums didn’t play dead, and that it was actually Opossums that did that.

Allan rolled his eyes, though he was smiling widely. “No, I’m serious! Opossums and Possums are two different things, and only Opossums play dead.”

“Nah, I bet you’re wrong.” Savannah said with a laugh. “I bet it is Possums that play dead.”

“You’re on.” Allan grinned, before coming to a realization. “HA!” He yelled, pointing at her with a hoof.

“What?” She asked, tilting her head, one ear pointing straight up and the other flopping down. “What’s gotten you so excited?”

Allan grinned triumphantly. “Now you have to stay alive so that we can see who wins the bet! No more standing on top of tall things for you!”

Savannah face-hooved and graned. “You’re an idiot, do you know that?”

Allans grin only grew broader. “Stupid as they come. And proud of it!”

“Well….anyway….thanks.” Savannah said, moving back towards the door to the main building. “For stopping me.”

“Thank you for letting me stop you.”

The mare rolled her eyes at him one last time before the door closed. Allan stared after her for some time before he released his control on the dream, and watched the colours of the sunset fade away, leaving him floating in the starry expanse again.

He smiled, drifting away again, through the light filled void as his thoughts lingered on Savannah. Those who dreamed of suicide were a peculiar case, as the majority of suicidal dreams more often indicated the end of one part of their lives, a sort of farewell to the part of them they were changing or leaving behind. But then there were a few whose thoughts of actually committing such a terrible act were so sincere that it permeated even their dreams. Allan truly believed that it was the latter in Savannah’s case. The things those voices had been saying were indicative of that.

That he had hopefully dissuaded her from actually going through with it was something he considered to be something to proud of. Changing someone’s mind without magic took a lot of trust on their part.

Still smiling, Allan floated off in search of his teacher. After all, this was supposed to be a lesson.

When he did finally come across Luna, she was sitting on the edge of Equestria’s dream field, deftly brushing her hooves across the strings of a lovely harp, watching the lights of other dreams in the distance. As Allan approached, a platform seemed to materialize beneath both his teacher and himself. His hooves touched gently down on the marble surface, and Luna’s ears flicked slightly.

“Well done.” She said, simply. “Savannah is well, I trust?”

Allan nodded, watching Luna play. It was a marvelous thing, how her hooves effortlessly plucked the strings to create a soothing lullaby. It rose and fell, as did the world around her, snaring Allan's imagination and sending it soaring through open skies and diving deep beneath the ocean waves. A feeling of serenity swept over him, leaving him at peace, content merely to be.

This was Luna. Not the Alicorn. Not the pony. Not the legend. Not the goddess. No, this was she who could capture the soul in a dream and send it wherever they liked, with a whisper, a word, a melody, or a gentle push. This was the Luna Allan had come to admire and respect. The Shepherd of Dreams.

“Good. I am glad you were able to convince her not to jump. I fear she would have taken her fantasy to the next step had neither of us intervened.”

Allan looked to his mentor quizzically. “Then why risk her life in my hooves, if you could do it yourself?”

Luna’s song stopped, just for a moment. She stared out into the deep blue of her realm, eyes focused on something only she could see. “To make you understand the responsibilities and dangers of this path we tread. If we fail, their lives could very well be at stake. A nightmare could hold back one who would otherwise excel, or encourage actions such as the one you prevented.” Her melody picked back up again. “T’is a difficult task. One I now know you are ready for.”

Luna stood, and stepped into empty air, walking out into the great wide nothing. Allan followed close behind.

“Every warrior needs a weapon.” Luna spoke again. A scythe appeared at her side, one that was carved of near-black ebony, tipped with a beautiful, yet simple blade that gleamed silver. “Dreamstinger has served me well these last few centuries, though I was thankfully unable to use it as Nightmare Moon.”

“Why not?” Allan asked, hurrying to keep pace.

“It did not recognize me.” Luna explained. “It recognized the parasite that encouraged my madness and refused to obey me.”

“Obey you?”

“It is made of a nightmare, bound to me via ancient magic. It was the first I ever encountered, and I took time to study it, and understand it. When I uncovered the binding spell, I cast it out of curiosity, and soon after, possessed this. Now, I offer you that same chance.” Luna pointed with the blunt end of the scythe to what appeared to be a dark cloud floating in the void. “I will teach you the spell, and you will use it on the nightmare you freed Savannah from.”

Allan gazed at the creature, nodding slowly.

“Good.” Luna turned to face him and knelt down so they were eye level. “Let us begin.”

***************************

The creature drifted listlessly through the home plane, irritated by the one who had thwarted it’s attempt at feeding on the numerous visitors that often came to this place. It was a simple creature, motivated only by instinct and emotion, unable to comprehend that anything It did could in any way be wrong. Not that It even understood that, either.

Instead, It nursed Its hurts and slowly moved away, deterred by the presence of other hunters in this place. They were stronger than It was, and so it felt rather alarmed that they seemed most comfortable together, forming a pack, or a family unit that hunted together. The two new hunters were watching It now, keeping their distance but following It as It traveled away from their chosen hunting grounds.

The hunters power was a strange thing. Unlike It, the hunter’s moved and flowed in bizarre, unnatural ways that made no sense to the creature.

The way they took the shape of those they hunted was strange too, and the creature found It’s desire to move away from them growing.

The creature flowed through the world as It always did, until It felt the bizarre power of the hunters affecting the world around It. The weightlessness vanished, and It’s new limbs left the creature feeling lethargic and slow. The body the hunters had given to It was covered in those thin fibres that coated the hunters bodies, only far longer and of a different colour. The creature growled, Its vocal chords thrumming in Its throat. Its ears twitched, and It felt the hunters materialize in this realm.
The larger one held back, encouraging the young one to interact with the creature. The creature did not like this. It was young too, having only seen several seasons of the glowing visitors It fed upon, and being confronted like this was sending jolts of alarm through Its mind.

The young hunter’s power flexed again, coiling around the creatures limbs and sending Its panic into overdrive. It thrashed and kicked and howled in Its borrowed form, trying in vain to escape. The hunter’s will wavered for a moment, before returning, albeit in a far different manner.

Instead of tight bonds around Its limbs, the power it wielded felt like….the embrace of Its own kind. Like warmth and comfort. The promise of food, and shelter. The creature stilled. Was this….was this an offer of partnership? An offer of food in exchange for service?

The creature stopped struggling entirely, instead, slowly approaching the young hunter, extending Its senses towards it. The larger hunter seemed slightly alarmed, but remained apart from its charge.

A single shape? That was all this hunter required? In exchange for food, and shelter? This was a good thing, the creature decided. The hunter would have its shape, and in return, the creature would be content to remain. The hunter’s power flexed again, and the creature allowed Itself to be contained, to flow and shift into the desired form. It felt an upwelling of energy, and realized that It no longer felt hungry, and was no longer limited to just feeding on the energy of those It found in the visitors to this plane. It could feed on the world itself, so vast and full, all in exchange for a partnership with this hunter.

It settled into Its new form, rigid and firm, yet completely satisfied. Yes. This was good.

************************

The blade that floated in the air before Allan was a curious thing. It had no real hilt to speak of, instead protruding from a gauntlet designed to be worn on a foreleg. The gauntlet was tinted blue, with silver inlays and patterns that gave it a more distinct appearance, with two curved bands of lighter blue arcing up on either side of the actual hoof-guard, each containing an unbroken chain of silver spirals that looped from one end of the arcs, to the other. A three pointed, metal fixing on the front of the hoof-guard held the sword itself, and was the only part that was coloured gold. From there, a broadsword style blade emerged, slimming down towards the tip, only for a small increase in size towards the tip, making a slight diamond shape, most likely to add a little more weight to its swing. Other than that, it seemed to be an ordinary blade, but Allan could sense the presence of the nightmare in the sword, much like he could sense Luna close by, or her own weapon, now that he was aware of it.

He emerged from the altered area with the transformed nightmare floating in his grip, and immediately saw Luna’s pleased smile.

“May I?” She asked, looking to the sword.

Allan nodded, letting her examine the sword.

She looked critically at the design, turning it around in her grip as she regarded the sword. Finally nodding her approval, she let Allan take it back.

“Well done. I must say that I didn’t expect you to try reasoning with the beast. Dreamstinger was a most troublesome beast. It lead me on the most merry chase through several dreams before I was finally able to wrangle it.” She shuddered. “I saw several things about my sister and I in ponies dreams that night that still haunt me to this day.”

Allan grinned at her. “Oh really?”

“Don’t ask.”

*******************

Allan grinned as Twilight geeked out over the sword he had brought back. He had woken up to find it lying on the floor by the bed, which was a strange event for both him and Fluttershy, who had groggily requested that he make sure it didn’t scratch the floorboards.

Through further investigation, Allan found that he could in actual fact, remove the blade from the gauntlet, giving him a more conventional weapon, which had been oohh'd and aahh'd over by his friends. They had all met up in the always convenient, always free to use Castle of Friendship, after Allan had managed to flag them all down midway through their morning routines, which had been a fun experience in itself. Thanks to the mischievous nature of the youngest Apple, Allan had accidentally stumbled in on AJ taking a shower, which had itself spawned a comical game of “dodge every item AJ happens to have on hoof”. Those items included, but were hardly limited to: a horseshoe, a bottle of shower gel, razor blades, bars of soap, toothbrushes, a mane brush, a whole cabinet, and, for some reason, a shovel. Why a shovel was in the bathroom, Allan had no idea, but he wasn’t about to stop and ask.

Allan had promptly vowed to never again set hoof inside the Apple family home before eight o’clock, just to be safe. He had also vowed to never again trust Apple Bloom’s word on anything.

The others had all been much easier to wrangle, and by nine in the morning, they were all gathered so that Allan could share his news.

The fact that the sword was a living creature from another plane of existence was a fact of immense fascination to the Princess, who had immediately demanded a full explanation, and permission to borrow the blade for study, until she could figure out it’s numerous properties.

It was during this time that one of those properties was discovered entirely by accident, when an impatient Rainbow Dash had accidentally touched the sharp edge of the blade, and instantly collapsed to the ground, knocked out cold and snoring loudly. After everypony had stopped freaking out, Allan was able to wake Dash up, even when Twilight’s best spells had done nothing.

This had, of course, lead to the current predicament of trying to get his sword back without incurring Twilight’s wrath for interrupting her. Allan, considering himself a fairly intelligent and intuitive stallion, decided that the best way to get his new sword out of the infatuated purple pony’s hooves was to simply let her fawn over it until she got bored, or it was needed elsewhere.

RD was a little miffed over being knocked out by a sword, even one as cool as this, going off to sulk in the corner. Rarity was humming away happily as she started designing a dashing rogues fit to go along with the blade, prompting many an eye roll. Pinkie was already neck deep in planning Allan numerous parties, several of which were for events that weren’t due for several years, including his engagement party. The fact that there were actually several copies of the banner, each with different fiancee names, was rather disconcerting, especially since all his friends each had one. Applejack was watching Rarity work with a raised eyebrow, peering over her friends shoulder with a question waiting on her lips. Fluttershy was busy controlling Angel bunny. The little monster had insisted on accompanying his owner, probably just to get on Allan’s nerves.

As it was, everyone was present when Celestia’s letter arrived.

And they were all on the train to Canterlot twenty minutes later.

Chapter 26: Like Tree Rings....

Celestia sipped her tea as Raven read her most recent report on the current state of Equestria’s alliance with the kingdom of Thicket. The relationship between the two kingdoms had never been all that stable, thanks to King Aspen’s limited temper. Whenever the Deer King thought the best interests of his people were being overlooked or ignored, he was very quick to jump from calm, cool and collected, to screaming in outrage at the drop of a bit.

Thankfully, it seemed that things were going well for now.

“Announcing Princess Twilight, the Element bearers, and Emissary Bronze Ryder.” The royal announcer cried, as the group in question entered through the main door. Celestia smiled, seeing the gauntlet on the Changeling’s foreleg. She recognized it for what it was, and silently thanked whatever gods may be listening for the success of both her sister and her student.

The seven approached, each giving rather more familiar greetings than most ponies addressed her with. She gave hers in response, before starting to explain the situation.

“Thank you all for coming.” She bowed her head in thanks, and continued. “I have been contacted by King Thorax, who has requested Starlight, Twilight, Allan and a miss Trixie Lulamoon to help.”

The changeling looked a little confused at that. “What? Why has he asked for us?”
“In his latest correspondance with me, Thorax informed me of a situation in the Hive regarding several Changelings who did not wish to accept the new way of doing things. He was able to persuade them to give it a chance, but one in particular is still giving him trouble. Thorax thinks your unique perspectives and knowledge might help to convince this Changeling to give this new life a go.”

Allan put a hoof to his chin. “Well...I would like a chance to go back to the hive. I still need to thank King Thorax in person for helping me back at the start. Sure.”

“And while we’re there, I can get more notes on the Hive!” Twilight crowed happily.

“I won’t pass up an opportunity to see my friend.” Starlight chimed in.

“This’ll be fun!”Twilight chittered.

As the group turned to leave, Celestia called out again. “Actually, Thorax specifically asked for Allan, Twilight and Starlight, but I called the rest of you here for a favour of a more personal kind” The immortal ruler of Equestria tapped her hooves together with a sheepish grin. “…..I was hoping we could have a little get together, relax and catch up….”
“You don’t wanna do paperwork.” Dash surmised, mouth twisting into a smirk.

Celestia’s scarlet cheeks spoke volumes.

************************

“Oh, this’ll be fun, you said!” Starlight complained as she, Allan, and Twilight hung upside down in some sort of net that had been set up as a trap on the border of the Badlands. “We’ll go talk to Thorax and hang out, you said!”

Allan snarled as he squirmed, attempting to maneuver his way around the inside of the net so that he could get to the net mesh. “Well, for starters, that’s a load of old bollocks! I never said we’d “hang out” with Thorax! Twilight was the one who said it’d be fun!” Allan paused between sentences to use his fangs to start biting through the rough hewn hemp. “I said we were gonna go help him, and that I thought Celestia was right about how you would be able to add another point of view! if we knew were the buck she ran off to, Trixie would be here too, but we don’t, so there. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m trying to bite through this rope.”

“No you aren’t.” A gravelly voice answered. “You’re a prisoner, and you’re going to behave.”

Three pairs of eyes all turned to the source, a pitch black changeling with red fins and deep purple wing cases. He was standing a few feet away, staring at them as they hung in the net.

Twilight shrugged through the ropes, a quill scribbling notes back and forth on a notepad. “Sure, we’ll just let you take us to the hive. It’s where we were going anyway.”

The changeling flinched. “No one goes to the hive without the permission of the reigning monarch!”
“Ugh, forget this.” Starlight snapped, teleporting out of the net with a snap of magic.

The changeling leapt at her, hissing, only for Twilight to stop him in his tracks with a spell of her own. “Look, we’re going to the hive, you want to take us to the hive. Why not save yourself the trouble of “capturing us” and just let us come back with you. You can keep an eye on us, and we get where we’re going. Sound good?”

The changeling sighed loudly, before relenting. “Fine. But any funny business, and I’ll kill you on the spot.”
“Fair enough.” Allan agreed. With a few quick bites, he chewed through enough of the rope to set himself and Twilight loose, while the changeling eyed Starlight warily. “Lead on then, Macduff.” Three pairs of eyes turned to him in confusion before he shrugged. “It’s an old expression from home.”

While Starlight and Twilight were content with the answer, the Changeling remained confused.

“Uh... never mind.” Allan sighed loudly. “Come on then. Lets not delay this any longer than necessary. T’is awfully rude to keep one’s host waiting, after all.”

Without further interruptions,the group, including their hostile chaperone, traveled on through the badlands, towards the spire they knew to be the Changeling Hive. The closer they got, the stranger the landscape became. Not for how abnormally barren it was, as it had always been before, but for how…..lush and overgrown it was. Plants were springing up from previously uninhabitable soil, a collection of vibrant ferns, flowers, trees and bushes that obscured increasingly more of their surroundings as time went on. Twilight made certain to acquire several samples of local flora for later study, quickly stuffing them into sample bags when their host was not looking. Flowers, leaves, and even whole plants were squirreled away into her bags.

The hive entrance was far more welcoming than it had been previously, the deep, nauseous greens having brightened to more natural, gentler tones, resembling the greens of some maple trees in spring. It also helped that the dark stone tower that it served as entrance to was now sprouting a healthy assortment of bright flowers and long, drooping vines that added to the more welcoming look.

The Changeling did not seem too happy though. He viewed it all with a grimace of discomfort and disapproval.
While Allan had no problems with the cheerier atmosphere, he did have a problem with something else.
Since their arrival, Allan had yet to see a single guard, save their new acquaintance.
The hive interior was similarly full of plants, and it was only now that Changelings were clearly seen. The moment they noticed Allan, the hive mind exploded with excited chatter, and the group was essentially mobbed right up to the throne room.

Allan made sure to greet as many as possible, taking note that Coxix was not currently in the hive, which was a bummer, since he still hadn’t thanked him for learning the Equish language, something that had been a very early lesson he had needed to learn. There were certain phrases that just didn’t translate, like the phrase: “Angrier than a frost-bitten Tatzleworm with a hernia.”

Since there was no such thing as a Tatzleworm on Earth, Coxix had kindly explained what Tatzleworms were, how they reacted to the cold, and how a hernia would only make the situation worse. And that was a simple to understand phrase. Coxix had been among the most frequent commenters and teachers during his learning curve, going above and beyond to help Allan when he needed it.

Not that Allan, Starlight, Twilight, or their guide had much time to do anything, as they were deposited in the throne room only a few minutes after they entered the hive, despite the constantly moving and changing structural features.
King Thorax stood up on his wide, wooden throne that looked perhaps a little too much like an uprooted tree stump.

“Allan! Twilight! Starlight!” He leapt off of his throne, wings buzzing noisily for a moment before he bounded over to them, sweeping them up into a hug when he reached them. “It is soooo good to see you!”

**********************

“To be honest, it was a little awkward, since the last time I had actually been in the hive, he had been a little….out of sorts, to say the least. Our relationship had greatly improved, but this was the first time I had actually come back to the hive, and as such, the first real interaction I had had with Thorax outside of the hive mind.

So yeah. Awkward. What do you even do when a King gives you a hug? Do you return it? Stand still and accept it? I have no bucking idea.”

*********************

“Sorry Trixie isn’t here, but we haven’t found out where she went yet.”

“That’s okay Starlight.” Thorax smiled. “It’s not your fault.”

“Yeah, it’s mine.” Allan muttered, earning a disapproving look from Twilight.

The Princess shook her head before referring back to her fellow royal. “So, you’re having problems with a changeling?”

“Yes.” Thorax admitted, looking guiltily at the changeling who had ambushed them. “You’ve already met Pharynx.”

Allan turned his stare to Pharynx, taking a good look at him. He was glaring daggers at the king, his posture defiant, with legs open wide and head held high. His unique, violet eyes bristled with aggressiveness, and they were narrowed to slits.

“So you couldn’t deal with me yourself, and immediately called for them?” Pharynx sneered. “Some mighty King you are.”

“Cut it out, Pharynx. We’re not nymphs anymore.”

Pharynx’s teeth audibly ground together. “You coulda fooled me.”

“Pharynx, please! Can’t we just get along?”

“And what? Sit in circles discussing feelings? Plant flowers all over the place and spit upon everything that made us great?!”

“We were bullies and liars!” Thorax thundered, eyes flashing as he stomped his hoof in anger.

“We were the greatest warriors this side of the great dunes!” Pharynx countered.

Allan and Starlight leapt between them a mere moment later, pushing them firmly away from one another. “I think things are a bit too heated for any talk involving both of you at once, so how about we separate you two, talk things out and see exactly what’s wrong?” Twilight suggested quickly. “How does that sound?”

The two of them glared at each other for a few more seconds before each following a pony, Pharynx following Allan outside, and Thorax following Starlight into a different room, while Twilight remained in the throne room, essentially agreeing to be mediator.

*****************************

“So…..” Starlight started. “What exactly is it that Pharynx did that made you ask for us?”

Thorax sighed, sitting down at a table carved of solidified emotion gel. His larger frame was not entirely suited to the seat he sat down on, but it had obviously been made with smaller proportions in mind. The King’s neck hung almost limply, eyes closed and horns pointing up to the ceiling.

“It…...It was little things at first. Just, saying a few things about what he didn’t think was right, or being a bit too forceful with others.” The King explained, making a few motions with his hoof. “But….then, a little while ago, he and a group of others used magic to separate their section of the hive mind off to everyone else, so we had to talk to them in person. I was eventually able to talk the others down, and they opened the hive mind back up….except Pharynx. He’s shut everyone out, and is becoming more and more…..confrontational. He talks over and over about how we used to be strong, how we were better off before, back when we were feared. He punched holes in the walls to make the hive look more like it used to, and rips up plants everywhere he goes. He’s rude to everyone he talks to, and doesn’t listen to anything I say.” The King grimaced. “I’m worried what he might do if he keeps going.”

Starlight frowned. “Well, surely you can just kick him out of the hive, right? If he’s getting too disruptive, I mean?”

“Creator’s above, no!” Thorax responded, vigorously shaking his head. “I couldn’t do that to him!”

Starlight leant back in her chair, keeping herself balanced with a single hoof. “Why not?”

Thorax’s head sank again, low to the table. “Because he’s my brother.”

*************************

Allan followed Pharynx with all the patience he could muster, all the while wondering if this was how annoyed Thorax had felt dealing with him on his first night in Equestria. Pharynx was shouldering through the underbrush of the new growth forest ahead while muttering angrily. The black shelled changeling was reeking of anger and disgust, to the point that it was almost tangible, a thick, viscous soup of negativity that slowed Allan's steps.

It tasted foul.

Pharynx did not slow until he emerged from the undergrowth into a large clearing. Hearing the plants part again behind him, Pharynx turned, glaring daggers at Allan.

“Still following me, chrome dome?” He snarled.

“Yes.”

Pharynx grimaced, before turning back to the center of the clearing, which was dominated by a large shelf of rock that stuck up out of the ground, bits of dirt clinging to the rock higher up on its slope where the stone had been exposed after years of geologic shifting and limited rainfall packing down the dirt. It was mottled red, like most desert formations always seem to be.

Allan watched as Pharynx quickly and effortlessly flew up on top, starting a futile attempt at some kind of observation. The reason for his attempts futility was due to the thick expanse of head height foliage in every direction, limiting visibility in all directions, save upwards, to little more than a meter or two past the brushline. Pharynx was very quick to give up his attempt, opting instead to lie down and rest.

Alan's dragonfly-esque wings clumsily carried him up to join the dark shelled Changeling. In comparison to Pharynx, Alan's haphazard flying looked dangerous, but he was far better than he had been.

“Unless you want me to bite you, I suggest you leave me alone.” Pharynx growled, as Alan's hooves touched down.

Allan merely shrugged. “Eh, up to you. Pretty sure I’ll give you indigestion, but go right ahead, if you feel like it.”

Pharynx’s fangs closed over Alan's foreleg a moment later, but he almost instantly gagged and let go. “Creators above! What is that taste?!” Pharynx choked as he tried to scrape off his tongue.

“Polish. I kinda like how my shell shines, so I polish it to stop it getting dull. Plus, I look better. More presentable.”

Pharynx stared at Allan before snarling. “You’re just like them.”

“Yeah, in some ways.” Allan stared back at the hive for a moment, eyes distant. “In others, no, not at all.” Allan twisted his head around to regard his current sitting buddy. “You know about how I came here, right? I’m sure Thorax told everyone, didn’t he?”

“No, I wasn’t listening to him.”

“Oh, well, that just makes this more awkward than it needs to be.” Allan sighed, before launching into a very short version of his tale. “I wasn’t born a changeling. I was born as a human, on a planet called Earth.”

“Yeah, right.”

“It’s true. I come from an entirely different world. I had to leave behind everything. My home, my stuff, my friends….my family.” Pharynx flinched at the word. “I get it. I do. Better than anyone. Change is difficult to accept, but I didn’t have a choice. It was accept what had happened or live a life of misery. Right now, you have an opportunity here to help guide the change in the right direction. So tell me why you’ve been acting all aggressive.”

Pharynx stared at him.

“I just want to help.”

The stare remained fixed on him for several long minutes before Pharynx finally relented.

“They’ve been frustrating me.” Pharynx admitted. Shuffling his hooves a little and staring at the ground beneath him, he continued. “There were ten of us, originally, trying to keep up the security of the hive, just like when Queen Chrysalis was in charge. We patrolled. We scouted out the new woodlands. We kept the monsters away.” The dark shelled Changeling frowned deeply. “But then Thorax came and convinced them to stop. He convinced them we didn’t need to have warriors anymore, since we’re now supposed to be in league with the ponies. He made the give up their beliefs, give up who they were. And now they all look like….that.”

“Sounds bad...” Allan conceded.

“It’s worse.” Came the terse reply. “Those monsters? They’re getting bolder, coming closer. We’ll have big, bad, mean sons of a lazabout larvae knocking on the Hives door before the week’s out at this rate. There’s one Maulwurf in particular…..”

**************************

Allan and Pharynx trotted into the meeting room from one side, whilst Thorax and Starlight came in from the other,the two pairs impatient to get started. Twilight sat in the middle, as mediator.

“So, I guess we should do this properly.” Twilight said, squirreling away her numerous notes on the Hive and the Changelings. “I, Princess Twilight of Equestria, hereby agree to act as a mediator between King Thorax and his brother, Pharynx to settle their differences and restore their relationship.”

“As King of the Hive, I accept Equestria’s aid in mediating this dispute….even though it’s technically a matter of internal security.” Thorax completed the official greetings. “May our mediations begin.”
Starlight stood up. “Can I begin?”

“Certainly.” Twilight nodded.

“Thank you, Twilight” Starlight said, politely. “Thorax explained to me that Pharynx has displayed openly aggressive behaviour towards him, and other members of the Hive. He has gone so far as to physically damage the Hive structure itself, attempting to recreate it’s previous appearance. He has offered little in the way of explanation for these actions.”

“Hmm….” Twilight furrowed her brow. “I take it that Pharynx has explained his point of view to you, Allan?”

“Yes, he has.” Allan stood up as Starlight returned to her seat. “Pharynx explained to me that Thorax has disbanded the Hive’s guard force, under the impression that it is no longer needed, due to their peaceful status.”

“Thorax did tell me why he reached this decision. He believed that showing the world how committed the Hive is to peace will help to dissuade the fears of the other races. Disbanding the guard was meant as a sign of trust.” Starlight recited as Thorax nodded beside her. Pharynx shook his head, ready to spit back a retort. Allan quickly spoke over him.

“Be that as it may, Pharynx’s reasoning also included other concerns, particularly in regards to monster attacks.”

“Monster attacks? But the Hive hasn’t been attacked in years!” Thorax protested.

“Because we had a guard force to stop them from getting close!” Pharynx returned, raising a hoof to slam onto the table. Thorax was half out of his own seat in an attempt to stop Pharynx. Both were quickly shut down.

“Enough!” Allan and Twilight both yelled. Twilight shook her head at Thorax and Pharynx before she followed up the outburst. “We’re doing this civilly, remember?”

The two brothers were guided back to their seats, allowing the meeting to continue. That done, Allan resumed.

“Pharynx raised the point that the renewed environment is full of food sources and potential hiding places. With the abundance of food, all kinds of creatures will be drawn here, including dangerous ones, like Maulwurfs, or Hydra. Without a proper guard force, the Hive could very easily experience an attack, perhaps even an infestation.”

Thorax blinked, owlishly. “I….I didn’t consider that….”

“Twilight, from what I understand, Pharynx attempted to explain this to Thorax and others, but was repeatedly told he was still being too aggressive. This lead to his frustration, his recent behaviour, and his exclusion by others.” Allan explained. “My recommendation would be to reinstate the guard. It’s disbanding is the cause of all of this.”

Twilight turned to Starlight.

Starlight nodded. “I agree with him. We need to fix the problem in order to fix the symptoms.”

Twilight nodded, too, turning to face Thorax. “Do you accept these recommendations?”

Thorax hung his head. “I do.”

“As for your relationship, I recommend the two of you actually try to talk to one another, not yell. You both need to be open and honest with each other. If you have problems, talk to each other. Discuss the issue. With inside voices.” Twilight beamed happily as the brothers exchanged looks.

Thorax was quiet for quite some time, as was Pharynx.
“Well!” Allan cleared his throat loudly. “I guess with that done, we should go.”

Twilight and Starlight caught on immediately. “Yeah, we’ve been cooped up in here for far too long already! Let’s go get some fresher air, Starlight!”

“Right behind you, Princess!”

********************************

“I think that was a good start.” Allan replied to Twilight’s question with relative confidence. “They’re at least going to give each other a chance now.”

“And that’s the best we can do without forcing anything on them.” Starlight added. “They need to work this out themselves, or it’s just us doing everything instead.”

Twilight hummed in agreement. “Well, even still, I wish we could make sure everything does work out. If they can’t work through this, then there won’t be anything we can do except force a resolution.”

“Somehow, I don’t think that will be an issue.” Allan grinned.

The three friends trotted outside, looking for a place to relax. They wouldn’t find it.

A scream erupted from the undergrowth as six young Changelings charged out of the undergrowth opposite the Hive entrance, followed by an enormous, star nosed monster with huge, buck teeth, tiny, furious eyes, and enormous claws.
All three reacted instantly, crouching down into attack positions while the Changelings around them quickly ushered the children inside.

Allan lead the first rush, sword sliding out of his ever present gauntlet in a blur, whilst Starlight charged to the left, firing a concussive blast of energy from her horn. Twilight went right, shooting flames from horn that caught on the Maulwurfs hide.

Allan attempted to end the battle quickly, stabbing ahead with his sword so that it’s enchantment could do its work. The blade met fur….and stopped.

“Huh?” Alan's eyes flicked down to the point of the sword, which was just touching fur, but felt as though it were up against a brick wall. The distraction proved costly.

The Maulwurfs massive claw slammed into him, sending him flying into the nearest wall of the Hive, leaving a deep indentation that looked just like him.

The Maulwurf rolled over, putting out the flames on its coat and putting it squarely in front of Twilight, who turned, readied her rear legs, and bucked with all the power she could muster. Being an Alicorn, that was a lot, and the Maulwurf roared in surprise, tumbling over as the impact unbalanced it.

Starlight seized the moment, jumping on top of the Maulwurfs chest, and firing a multitude of concussive blasts into its face in rapid succession. When she finished, her triumphant expression turned into a startled whinny as the Maulwurf, who was not unconscious as anything else would have been, turned it’s sunken eyes on her and slapped her aside with the force of a rock slide.

Twilight caught her friend with her telekinesis, lowered her gently down, and quickly evaluated what she had seen. Allans enchanted blade had been stopped, Starlight’s magic had been ineffective, as had her own. Only her strength had effected it. Conclusion: they needed more fighters.

Starlight groaned from behind where Twilight stood, and Allan fell painfully to the floor some distance away, having managed to pull himself free from the rock face of the Hive. Neither were in ay shape to fight this thing, and she wouldn’t be enough on her own. But she’d have to try.

Twilight teleported behind the Maulwurf and bucked it again, drawing it’s attention away from her friends as she started leading it away from the Hive. Every time it swung it’s claws, she teleported just a short distance away, enough to keep herself from being hit. She returned a few punches were she could, but even with Alicorn strength, she was barely able to phase it.

Fifty meters from the hive, the Maulwurf surprised her by swinging twice in rapid succession, catching her off guard right after emerging from teleport. The blow connected solidly with her front leg as she tried to jump away, sending her pinwheeling across the floor and kicking up clouds of dust.

Shakily, she attempted to stand. She felt her front leg buckle under her weight.

The Maulwurf loomed over her, mouth open wide and ready to devour her, and she felt fear lance through her heart. Was this it?

The answer surprised both her and the Maulwurf as a massive form grabbed onto the thing from behind and pulled it away from her.

The insect was enormous, far beyond what she knew a natural insect could reach, thanks to the limitations of their respiratory system. It had six, armoured legs, a segmented purple and black body, and a multitude of simple eyes that lacked pupils. Its great wings flickered as they rapidly buzzed up and down, keeping their owner in the air. The creature let out a screech at the Maulwurf, before lifting it into the air and biting down hard on its preys shoulder. The Maulwurf roared and kicked at the creature, setting itself free, only to fall and land- hard.

Another beast appeared then, a massive serpent that appeared like lightning to rapidly encircle the Maulwurf, squeezing it in its coiled embrace. Its scales glittered like diamonds, all emerald and purple, with intense, violet eyes that bored holes into Maulwurf.

Behind this great monster came the Changelings, charging together as the Maulwurf managed to throw the snake off of itself. The smaller, more agile Changelings ran underneath the Maulwurf, which turned around to swipe at them, only to receive a vicious tackle from the flying insect creature from before. The serpent lunged in too, wrapping around the Maulwurf legs to stop it from kicking the insect away again. The other changelings backed away, allowing the two monsters to lift the Maulwurf into the sky, before soaring away from the Hive and into the distance.

When they reached a nearby river, a flash of light consumed the snake and bug, letting the Maulwurf drop into the water below, where it was swept far downstream, never to be seen by the Hive again.

Twilight managed to breath a sigh of relief before the Changelings carried her off to the hospital.

**************************

Twilight thanked her nurse yet again for the care and treatment she and her friends had received, before settling back into her pillows with content. Sometimes, even being hurt was a nice break from her responsibilities…..though she could do without the fractured cannon bone in her leg. It hurt quite a lot.

A knock on the makeshift door to the room she was in drew her out of her little train of thought.

“Come in.” She called.

Thorax poked his head in a moment later, his large horns wedging the door open wide. “Hi, Twilight. How are you doing?”

“I’ve been better, and I’ve been worse.” She answered, feeling very aware of the silvery lines hiding under her facial fur. “Thanks for your nurses though. They’ve been a great help.”

“Most of them were nurses out in Equestria, so a lot of what they know was taught by your medical schools. They all love what they do, so I think they see this as an opportunity to show their gratitude.”
Twilight laughed. “I know I’m glad Princess Celestia taught me, so I definitely understand why they’d see it that way…..so…..about the Maulwurf...?”

“It’ll be fine. Pharynx and I dropped it in the river. He already knows it can swim, so it’ll just swim itself to shore further downstream.” Thorax looked slightly guilty as he considered the possible implications. “Hopefully nowhere where it’ll cause trouble.”

“It should be fine.” Twilight said, hurriedly. “That river leads to the continent’s south coast. As far as I know, there’s not really much down there.”

Thorax let out a nervous laugh. “Yeah, that you know of.”

“Thorax, relax. It’ll be fine, you’ll see.”

Thorax didn’t look entirely convinced, but he smiled politely and started to back out of the doorway. “Thanks for your help, Twilight. I’ll let you know how me and Pharynx get on.”

*************************

“Why did you stay?”

“What?” Pharynx looked up at Allan in surprise. He’d come in to the medical wing to check up on the bronze shelled Changeling, only to be asked the question the moment he opened the door.

“The Hive was ignoring you, endangering themselves and you. You didn’t have to stay. You could have left. Spared yourself the trouble.”

Pharynx stared at Allan incredulously. This was the same person who had talked about missing his own family just hours before? “I couldn’t do that!”

“Why not?”

“Because they’re my family!”

“Not all families are worth risking your life for.” Allan said, coldly.

“This one is!” Pharynx roared.

“Really? You didn’t seem to think too highly of them when I first got here.”

“Family being foolish doesn’t make them stop being family!”

“So be honest with me, then.” Allan snapped. “Why did you stay?”

“Because I love my family!” Pharynx thundered.

Allan stared into Pharynx’s eyes for some time, before a smile broke out across his face. His horn glowed for a moment, as he pulled out an old microphone, a wireless one that had been left in the Hive by Discord several months previously. It had been hooked up to small but powerful speakers that Starlight, Trixie and Thorax had hidden around the entrance to the Throne room, the very same room that was now filled with the entire population of the Hive. Allan's smile became a grin.

“That’s all we needed to hear.”

Pharynx felt his heart beat wildly as he realized what had just happened. And when he heard the joyful cheers echoing through the halls, he felt it burst with joy. That joy rippled through his body, touching every nerve, every synapse, and every ligament, from his snout to the very tip of his tail. And it felt amazing.

“Welcome to the club, big guy.” Allan said with a grin. His magic pulled a mirror out of a drawer nearby, presenting it to Pharynx.

The older Changeling looked at the mirror uncertainly, not sure if he wanted to look. Then he did anyway.

Pharynx stared at his reflection for a moment, at the new, yet familiar face reflected in the shiny glass. Not black, but deep, cyan blue chitin, blue-violet eyes, a muted red chest and horns, and a deeper purple elytra covering his wings where they hadn’t been before.

“I….I don’t understand? I didn’t give up being who I am! Why did I change like the others did if I didn’t give up on my belief in strength?”

Allan just laughed. “Silly bug, that’s not how it works! It’s never been about giving up who you are.” Allan chuckled happily from his bed. “I thought I was giving up who I was when I first came here, but I learned better.” He blinked away a tear, the words he was speaking finally being completely and wholly accepted as the truth, deep in his heart. “It’s not giving up who or what you are. It’s about becoming something more.”

***********************

“You seem…..heightened, Allan.” Luna commented, staring at Allan as he gave one of the best games of chess she had played in years. He regarded the pieces with careful consideration, before moving his bishop to intercept her rook, stopping her from checkmating him...three moves ahead. Luna moved her Queen against Alan's bishop, who simply placed it close to his own Queen, so that taking his bishop would result in her Queen’s capture if she tried. While he was not winning, he was holding his own and doing nearly as much damage to her side of the board as she was to his. They both had lost about half of their pawns, and Luna had captured his Kingside knight, and Queenside rook. Allan had taken both of her bishops, but hadn’t managed to trap her Queen just yet.

“I’m just….. I guess I kinda had some...lingering doubts. I decided to stay here, even though it might hurt my family, but….now, I think I can turn this into something wonderful. My family on Earth, and my family here. We can bridge the divide between us.” Allan moved one of his pawns two spaces forward from its starting point. There was an energy exuding from him now, not confidence, but a sense of quiet, introspective comprehension. “I don’t have to choose between them at all, or leave who I was behind. I’ll just…..” Allan looked up, a sparkle in his eyes. “....change.”

“And that’s a good thing?” Luna asked, leading Allan into further elaboration.

“Done right? Buck yes. We all change, every minute, every hour, every day, and with every lesson. And that’s good. As the world and life changes around us, we gotta keep moving, keep changing, staying the same person but becoming a new version of it each day. As long as we don’t forget all the people we used to be....” Allan beamed with pride. “I will always remember when Allan was me.”

“A spirited speech, my student.” Luna said, eyes narrowed and a predatory smirk sliding into place. “But I’m afraid that’s checkmate.’

Allan looked down at the board, where his King was now trapped up against his own forces and Luna’s skillfully manipulated Queen. “Ah, nuts.”

***************************

Chapter 27: The Magician's Heart

Allan watched the memory spell shift again in the sky as he and Shy continued watching the last of the Star Wars movies he had seen before coming to Equus. Fluttershy, like many had been in the audience when he had originally seen it, as well as the one currently watching the movie with them, was weeping over the final acts heart-wrenching turn of events.

“Nooohooohoo!” She managed to blow her nose on a paper towel she’d bought to use as a napkin. “Wh-wh-why would he do something so cruel?!”

“He’s an emotionally unstable young man who thinks that power is everything, and will do anything to get it.” Allan commented, levitating a banana up to his muzzle so that he could take a bite. “Did you notice the symbolism in the lighting effects though? Genius.”

Fluttershy’s balled up tissue smacked into his eye. “You’re heartless!” She accused. “He just murdered him!”

“Yes, and now he’s been shot.”

Fluttershy’s eyes zipped back to the screen so fast that Allan nearly got whiplash simply by being close-by. “Good!” She barked with conviction. “He deserves it!”

“Wow. Didn’t expect that from you.” Allan eyed Fluttershy carefully, noting her tense muscles and grinding teeth as she realized the “meanie-pants” on the “screen” was still alive.

Fluttershy said nothing, instead snarling at the “meanie-pants” as he started fighting the heroes with his sword.

Allan grinned, enjoying Fluttershy’s reactions to the movie. He munched on more banana and pulled the peel off, discarding it in the paper bag the pair had brought along on as a makeshift trash bin for their little picnic. There was an ear jerkingly wet, *splith*, sound that drew attention from all those present, including Twilight, who Allan could sense, annoyingly, in her hiding place in a nearby bush. Why their friends insisted on spying on the pair, Allan had no clue, though he supposed it could just be Twilight’s obsession with learning about….well, everything. Being a Changeling and having been human made him a goldmine in Twilight’s eyes. Maybe that was why….

Lifting up the bag to peer inside, Allan quickly found the problem. The bottom was soaked, as was the blanket underneath, no doubt from the rain. Since Pegasi and Changelings had natural protection from the elements, it was easy to see why neither of them had noticed.

“Uh, Shy? The blanket’s wet.” Allan said, still maintaining the memory spell.

“Oh no!” Shy gasped, forgetting the movie and quickly grabbing the blanket, pulling it out from underneath everything, including Allan, and examining it fearfully. “Oh! It took me ages to make this! It’s going to get stained now!”

Allan took his tumble with grace and charm, the words, “grace and charm” here having the meaning: “Face planting, and profusely swearing through a mouthful of mud and grass.”

Shy quickly shook out the blanket as best she could, regarding it with a downfallen expression that just helped make Allan's heart in its attempts to implode from witnessing cuteness. The navy blue sky above, as ever, to impassively regard the entire situation from afar, as Allan sorrowfully tried to help dry the blanket as best he could. There were a few chuckles from close by, and Allan good naturedly laughed along. It was a little funny how Fluttershy was acting so protective over a simple blanket.

As he helped Shy ball up the blanket, he felt a familiar tingle in his horn, before a burst of magic deposited a scroll on the blanket in front of him.

“Oh, that’s from Princess Luna, isn’t it?” Shy commented, returning the blanket to the bag they had brought it in. With his concentration disrupted, the movie faded from view, and Allan quickly made his apologies to the other movie goers who had gotten invested in the space-fantasy. “What does it say?”

Allan unrolled it, and gazed at the words written on the page, and frowned. “Luna needs my help with a difficult Nightmare. It’s firmly entrenched in it’s hosts mind and won’t let go.”

“Oh, how dreadful! Does it say who?”

Allan's eyes alighted on the name written underneath, and his eyes went wide. “Trixie Lulamoon.”

************************

Allan flew through the abnormally dark expanse of the dream realm, before alighting in small grove. Luna stood close to the center, her intense gaze fixed on the violently flickering light in the middle. No doubt the dream appeared to be a door being assaulted from inside to her.
Luna barely even looked his way when he arrived, a slight shift of her head and a flick of her cyan eyes being the only indicators she even took note of his arrival.

“Miss Lulamoon is having great difficulty with this nightmare. It is preying on her insecurities.” Luna finally said, taking a step back, ethereal mane curling in on itself as she started to manifest a series of armour pieces, each a deep navy blue with silver trimmings. Her scythe appeared in short order, the pieces of armour strapping themselves in place as Allan watched take several practice swings with both hoof and magic. “We must admit, it has been some time since We last faced a foe this strong within the dream realm. We will most certainly require your assistance to drive the beast off and protect Miss Lulamoon.”

Allan made a point not to mention her slipping back into archaic speech again. Instead, Allan summoned his own blade with a thought, his own nightmare creature forming the familiar weight on his foreleg within seconds. Luna eyed his exposed form critically without nary a word, but Allan got the message. “Think you can help protect the rest of me too?” He asked, picturing an armoured suit of similar style to his teachers, though less fanciful and more practical. While Luna’s still left a large portion of her flanks and even chest and neck exposed, his covered as much as he could get it to.

The helmet fit his head perfectly, to the point that it would have to be split into pieces to remove in the waking world. A large breastplate covered his chest, and a pair of slim pauldrons hid his shoulders from view. His long legs were likewise protected, both fore and rear, with a pair of matching pauldrons on his hips.

“Art thou ready?”

Taking a deep breath, Allan nodded.

“Then let us go.”

The two dove into the dream and were immediately buffeted by thick, dark clouds that choked the light from the sky...if there even was a sky. Allan could not hear anything over the roar of the winds and of the creature that had taken residence here.

The howling winds brought an acrid smell of sulfur and decay to his nostrils, and before his very eyes, the clouds withdrew from his vision, revealing a scene from the depths of hell.

It was as though the Acropolis of Athens had been thrown into the middle of an ocean of lava that stretched for miles, it’s Grecian buildings slowly collapsing under their own weight and the boiling heat from below.

Towering over the structure was a figure of literal darkness, an oppressive shadow with blazing red eyes that stared intently down at the only thing living in the ruins below. It was speaking, it’s massive, featureless face rippling as the words repeated over and over. “Hate you. We hate you. Everyone hates you. You’re a failure. You’ll always fail.”

Luna pointed to Trixie below, and without explanation, soared towards the pitch black thing, scythe ready by her side as she charged into battle.

Allan did not follow, instead following her directions and buzzing down to where Trixie was desperately trying to preserve a series of bridges that lead to the only pristine and intact things in the ruins, a series of statues that Allan recognized immediately. There was Twilight, reared up on her hind legs, looking resplendent in her royal regalia. There were the Elements, staring judgingly down at the space before them with contempt, their bodies perfectly sculpted in marble. There was Starlight, casting powerful magics without any trouble. There was himself, learning dream magic from Luna, walking side by side with Fluttershy, and ignoring Trixie no matter how she howled at him to look to her, or say something.

Allan alighted on the ground behind Trixie as the bridge she was struggling to construct with her magic fell apart, and she galloped back to where the bridge leading to Twilight’s had started to crumble again. Trixie’s frantic attempts to reinforce the bridge only made it crumble faster, until it too shattered and fell away.

Trixie galloped over to the bridge leading to Allan's island, only for a huge plume of lava to burst up from beneath it and rip it apart. Trixie screamed in frustration and collapsed onto her side, clutching her head in her hooves as she wailed miserably. “Why?! Why can’t it ever work?! Why does everything I do amount to nothing?!”

Dark tendrils reached from the shadows in the dream, even Allan's own, and started leaching the raw emotion from Trixie like a sponge. The demonic presence overhead grew stronger, easily knocking Luna aside as she attempted to fight it. The Alicorn slammed into a pillar not far away, which toppled out of view and into the sea of death below. The entire region shuddered, and as Allan stared, aghast, the largest building, perched atop a mountain peak beyond the islands Trixie was trying reach, lost a huge chunk of itself as part of the rock face beneath it collapsed.

Luna stood, shaking off marble dust, a look of weariness on her face. “We have already delayed too long in aiding her! I cannot stop it. It must be her.’

“I don’t think she can.” Allan pointed to the mare, who screamed as the Islands around her shook again.

“If we can somehow reach her, mayhaps we can stop this beast and reverse the damage!” Luna suggested. “Come!”

Allan did not need telling twice. “Trixie! Trixie!”

Trixie meekly peered out from behind her tangled, matted mane, and her tear clogged eyelashes, seeing Allan, she whimpered and drew away from him.

Allan was having none of it however, and moved to stand in front of her. “Trixie.”

“Go away….You hate Trixie. Trixie knows it.”

Allan winced. This was his fault. “I don’t hate you.”

“You said you did! You said it to Trixie’s face! Told her you hoped she died! I tried to be your friend and I screwed it up! Again! Just like Sparkle! Just like Starlight! Like all of them! Just go away!”

Allan frowned, before forcing a hoof under Trixie’s own and pulling on it. “Get up.”

“No! Just let me die here! I deserve it! You said so!”

Luna joined him, grabbing Trixie’s other hoof with her magic. “Stand, Trixie Lulamoon. My student does not despise you.”

Trixie yelled in protest, trying to drag herself back, but she was powerless to stop the two dreamwalkers. They hauled her onto her hooves as the island continued to crumble.

“Why are you even bothering to save me?” Trixie demanded. “I’m a failure! I screw up everything! You’re all so great! Why would you ever want me around?”

Allan staggered as a large portion of masonry came tumbling down. “You’re not a failure!” He grabbed her by the shoulders and forced her to look at him. “You have friends who care about you!”

“They’d be better off without me! All I do is hurt them!”

“That’s horse-shit! Starlight has been worried about you! You honestly believe she’d be fine if you just disappeared? She’d be heartbroken that one of her best friends was gone!”

“She’d-uh, she’d get over it! Besides, even my audiences hate me!”

“They were cheering your name at the show I helped you with. They loved you!” Shards of stone grazed across the trio as the huge shadow beast above readjusted it’s position, one of it’s formless limbs sending a spray of detritus across the island chain. A large boulder knocked over another pillar, and clouds of dust rolled over the three of them. “You’re wrong about being a failure!”

“And what about you!?” Trixie retorted. She managed to get her hooves between her body and Allans, and shoved him away. “You wanted me to be eaten by a monster!”

“I was wrong to tell you that!” Allan snarled, pushing aside his own guilt in order to speak. “I spoke in anger, in the heat of the moment! I don’t believe anyone deserves to die!”

Trixie stared at him as the rocks stopped clattering down around them, and the entire region fell silent. A kind of stasis held everything but the three ponies still, as if the dream was holding its breath. The moment lasted, the only sounds being the uneasy breathing of Luna and Allan, and the shallow rush of air from Trixie’s nostrils.

Allan dared to break that silence. “I don’t hate you. I…..actually kind of admire you.”

“You….you do…?” Trixie’s eyes were wide, but still disbelieving.

“Yes. Everything everyone’s told me made me think you were nothing more than an ego driven showpony. That you didn’t care. That all the effort you put in was just to make yourself look good.” Allan walked towards the edge of the platform, gazing out towards the statue islands, as he continued to speak. “But after I met you....even despite our falling out, I could tell that wasn’t true. You put effort into your shows because you love to entertain ponies. To see them cheer and be happy. You kept trying to be a better friend with Starlight and the others because you wanted them to like you. You wanted to be their friend. You pulled that stunt at the show because you wanted me to open up about Shy. Even if the method was wrong, the reason was right. You aren’t a failure. You never gave up even after all those setbacks, all that struggle.” Allan turned back to face Trixie again, smiling. “That’s why you were so determined to build these bridges. Why you were so devastated when they collapsed. Because for all that show, all the acting, referring to yourself in third person..there is an ordinary pony underneath, with real feelings and real drive. Just like me. Just like Starlight, and Twilight, Rarity, AJ, Rainbow, all of them. You’re right when you say you aren’t perfect, but that’s fine. We aren’t either. We’re all flawed in different ways.”

Luna smiled too, removing her helmet and letting it fall to the floor. “It is true miss Lulamoon. No pony is perfect. Not even my sister and I. We are imperfect, each of us.” The Princess chuckled, gazing up through the thick clouds of smoke that shrouded the skyline from sight. “I would hardly call myself a paragon of perfection after my misdeeds as Nightmare Moon, miss Lulamoon. We have both been motivated to wrongdoing by jealousy and envy. For a long time, We….I, punished myself over and over for my mistakes, until I nearly ruined myself, and all those I cared for. I shunned any attempt to assist me, no matter how truthful or earnest. I implore you…” Luna held Trixie’s hoof in her own, and allowed Trixie to truly register the fact that she was dreaming. She blinked, understanding growing in her eyes as she looked about in confusion. “...Learn from my mistakes. Let us help you.”

Trixie’s gaze slowly shifted between Allan and Luna, before she finally spoke. “You’re really here…”

Allan nodded, smiling. “Yes. We are.”

“You need not fear losing what you have worked so hard to build. We will help you to build these bridges anew.” Luna’s horn glowed. “Though, in truth, I think you’ll find that you do not require any assistance at all.” The dream shifted, revealing the two, very much intact bridges, and a third that was only partially built, which connected the Island with Alan's statue to the central one. There was a distinct lack of any lava. Pleasant fields instead extended in all directions, the sun shining over head. The islands were whole and intact, and the only darkness in sight was the shadowy figure that growled and hummed in response to the shift in scenery. “You have constantly strived to be a good friend, and you have been noticed in that regard. Starlight Glimmer is your friend, as are Twilight Sparkle and the other Elements of Harmony.”

“I…” Trixie stared at the floor, struggling to actually accept the words as truth. But she could not keep them out for long. Her eyes brimming with tears of joy, she brought Allan and Luna in for a heartfelt hug, and the entire dream realm shuddered at the Nightmare creatures garbled shriek. “Thank you! Thank you thank youthankyouthankyou!”

The Princess and Knight took the hug with grace, grinning happily as Trixie squeezed them as tightly as she could. “Come back home, Trixie.” Luna requested, still beaming. “I think you’ll find you have quite a few friends waiting for your safe return.”

“I will Princess! I will!” The magician wasn’t even bothering to refer to herself by her name anymore, as she was too happy to put in the effort. She let go of the pair, and stood, facing Allan, an awkward smile on her face. “I’m still sorry about what happened though…..do you….do you think we could try again?”

Allan looked at the hoof she offered, raising an eyebrow and letting his smile fade into a serious expression. Trixie paled a little as she saw the expression. “Trixie.” Allan said, slowly. He stared her in the eye, not breaking eye contact. “I thought you’d never ask!” The Lunar Knight swept Trixie up in a hug of his own, getting a startled cry out of her before setting her down again, a madcap grin on his face. “Silly filly….you’re still gonna do something embarrassing as an apology though, right?”

Trixie laughed, before she shimmered brightly, and vanished, her voice lingering just long enough for him to catch the reply. “In your dreams, bug boy! Trixie won’t let anypony make a fool of her that easily!”

Then, just like the dreamer, the dream world vanished, leaving a much weakened, and desperate Nightmare trying to flee from the guardians of Dreams. It didn’t get very far.

********************************

Far away, in a star covered bed, a pale blue mare woke up with a start, before the same grin that she had been wearing in her dreams split her muzzle. She threw off the bedclothes and began to hastily pack up all of her things, the trunks slamming shut almost as quickly as they were opened. A stallion with similarly coloured fur appeared in the doorway, a sleepy and confused look on his face.

“Trix, honey, what are you doing?”

“Packing! Gotta go!”

“But, where? Why?”

“Ponyville!”

“But you said they never wanted to see you again!”

“I was wrong.” The last trunk shut with a bang, and Trixie started dashing to and from the room, grabbing another bag each time. By the time she reached the last one, she was panting, but her grin remained unwavering.

“Sweetie, are you sure about this?” The stallion asked, standing in the doorway. “The Great and Powerful Trixie could still be a great hit all across Equestria, you know.”

Trixie stopped, letting the last bag drop onto the back of her wagon with a slight thud. She turned to look the Stallion in the eye, and he saw not just a spark, as he had once in her youth, but a fire of determination, beyond anything she’d ever shown before. “The Great and Powerful Trixie can wait. I’ve got another kind of magic trick to perfect.” Shutting the door to her wagon, she give the stallion a warm hug, and stared fondly into his eyes. “I’ll miss you, Daddy.” With a quick peck on the cheek bade, she him goodbye, hitched herself to the Wagon, and started to thunder down the road, a trail of dust clouds in her wake, as her father stared after her, unsure of what he had witnessed, but certain of its importance. His daughter was back.

The elder Stallion chuckled as his daughter galloped away, before he turned back inside and closed the door behind him. As he went to go up the stairs and back to bed, a picture on the wall of bearded, grey coated stallion, wearing an old, tattered hat adorned with bells, and a star spangled cloak, seemed to shudder in the breeze, and the stallion laughed. “Think she finally bested you, grandpa. Never could get the hang of friendship, could you?” The painting said nothing.
Still chuckling, the stallion trotted easily up the stairs, and promptly went back to sleep.

*****************************

Chapter 28: Party Party Party!

Author's Notes:

This one's short, but was oh so much fun to write!!
See if you can spot a couple sneaky little references.
There's one for RWBY, and one for James Bond.
There was one for Lord of the Rings, but I must have forgotten that I removed it at some point, cuz now I can't find the damned thing.

Play this when you get to it:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q7Bsb-8pxG8

When Trixie rolled into Ponyville having galloped all through the night, she had immediately, on very wobbly legs, hammered on the door to Twilight’s castle, demanding to talk to Allan at the earliest possible time. Luckily for her, Allan was already there, having been midway through his recounting of the previous night’s events when Trixie arrived.

The two had briefly gone into a spare room for a private talk….which all their friends eavesdropped on, a very bad habit they had started developing recently. They heard the discussion go from quiet apologies to a few well mannered jokes, and were very relieved when both told each other that they wanted to start over, just as they had talked about in the dream.

So within twenty four hours of Trixie having arrived back in town, Pinkie was planning a party. Because of course she was.

The “Allan-and-Trixie-apology-and-make-up-and-be-friends!” party was going to be another swinger. Every friend the two had in Ponyville were invited, and the rest of the town where turning up anyway. Streamers and candy and cake and all kinds of goodies were being pumped out of Pinkie’s personal use ovens, her party cannon, and her party planning cave.

Suffice it to say, Pinkie Pie was in a good mood.

Until Twilight broke her some bad news.

“Sorry Pinkie, but I’m getting really close to figuring out how to get the Badlands Portal working again, and I need to keep working.”

“Aww, but Twilight! Allan and Trixie are really looking forward to this! It’ll make them sad if you can’t join us!” Pinkie draped her hooves over the desk Twilight was sat at, trying to lean into her friend’s field of view so she could pull the classic “puppy dog eyes.”

“I’m sorry Pinkie, I really am, but if I lose my train of thought now, it could set me back days, days that Allans friends and family might not have.”

Pinkie’s ears fell, and she forced her eyes wider….not that that was difficult for her, but still, it was effort she didn’t normally need to exert. Twilight ignored her, instead turning her full attention back to her scribbled notes, and her current page of scratchy equations and rune combinations.

Pinkie didn’t like admitting defeat, but if Twilight said something was too important to stop doing, she was usually right. So, Pinkie let her normal manic grin flip her frown back up the right way, and started bouncing in place.

“Okie-Doki then! We’ll make sure to save you some cake!”

“Thanks, Pinkie.” Twilight said, waving a hoof without turning to look. “I’ll let you all know if I find anything.”

With that, Pinkie bounced off to go find Allan and Trixie.

**************************

Allan was sitting on a stump in Sweet Apple Acres, one of a small few that had once been some of the first trees planted in the orchards, but had been killed off by something Applejack called: “Tha’ Blight” The closest stump was currently occupied by Trixie, who had taken Allan up on his offer of teaching her Zanshin.

Trixie had her muzzle all scrunched up with all the effort she was putting into the excersize, the same one Luna had started Allan and the girls off with, her breath coming quickly in and out through her nose as she balanced on her fore hooves. Allan, in comparison, seemed fine, though in another hour he would be gasping for breath the way his magician friend was.

“Trixie, breath slower. Just, try to focus on balancing.”

“Why- huff- are we doing- huff- this?!” She asked, though gritted teeth. “I thought it was an awareness thing!”

“It is. But in order to access it, we have to train ourselves to find actual physical balance too, to be aware of everything around us, and….” Allan trailed off, ear suddenly twitching as he heard something. That something turned out to be Pinkie Pie, who barreled out of a nearby patch of bushes that was only a foot away from Allan's stump. Trixie expected to hear Pinkie slam into him, but, surprisingly, when she looked, Allan was still balanced on the stump, a look of surprise on his face as he registered that he had moved on autopilot, avoiding Pinkie. He was balancing on only one hoof, just aside from where he had been, and Pinkie was lying against the trunk of a tree on the opposite side from where she emerged, grinning like a mad thing. “....Hi, Pinks…..”

“Wow!” The party pony gushed, as Allan clambered down from his perch. “That was awesome! I was all ZOOM! And you were all HYAH! And you avoided it like a Ninja! Ooh, are you a Ninja? That would be really cool, or maybe a Samurai! Could you make your weird dream sword a Katana and go cut through silk?” The mare continued her helter skelter babbling as Allan and Trixie patiently waited for her to stop.

It took ten minutes.

*************************************

Allan was a little annoyed. To say that would be an understatement, but the CMC had finally caught up to him, and where drilling him on how his magic worked without a Cutie Mark….as they tried to earn him one by asking him to do all manner of ridiculous things as quickly as possible. He would have said no, had he not also been told that they were going to try this stuff anyway on somepony else if he didn’t. And considering Alchemy, catapultists, armourers, demolitionists and grave-diggers, of all things were on that list, he thought it would be best that an adult be there to curtail any dangerous misadventures.

Unfortunately, this also meant he had to sit there and allow Sweetie to explain to him, for the twentieth time, why what he was doing was wrong.

Not that she really knew which stitch he was supposed to be using to join these pieces of fabric into a piece of clothing. Or that the fillies had mixed up the template parts for multiple kinds of garments, which meant there was no creature in the world that would, or even could, wear it, the only exception being Discord, because Discord. ‘Nuff said.

He was also glad that he had managed to persuade the fillies to let him buy the materials for this project, otherwise, Rarity would have gutted him with her pins, slowly, and painfully, for letting them use her own stock of fabrics.

But sitting there sucked, as he had to try and look like he was actually putting in effort, which he wasn’t. Seriously, the ponnequin, the only thing Rarity had hesitantly let them borrow, looked like it had just run through a series of fabric sheets that had somehow gotten stuck together in something that vaguely resembled clothing. Vaguely.

He turned his thought’s to Pinkie, who had only wanted to know the two’s preference to cake and then talk about whatever stuck their fancy for the rest of the day. Her insistence had cost him and Trixie a pretty penny when they had inevitably decided to join Pinkie on a prank war she was having with Dash, since Pinkie’s cute, “sad and frowny face” was a powerful force of nature, and Dash had pranked both of them the first chance she got after Trixie had come back to town. Although she had put effort into her prank, Rainbow had gone a little too far when she drenched Allan with water mid-flight, causing him to drop like a rock right into the stream outside of Fluttershy’s cottage, scaring a good number of ducks and Otters. She’d apologized, but there was no way that was the end of it. Allan had wanted a little payback for miss Skittle-mane, and Trixie, being an audacious and delightfully vindictive shit-disturber, had only been too glad to assist.
Food dye thrown into her cloud home had turned everything…..and that meant everything, made of clouds (the entire house and all structures therein) bright pink.

Rainbow had not been too happy.

Allan guessed this was karma coming back to bite him in the ass for not being the bigger person, as making clothes was, without a doubt, the last thing he wanted to be doing. In all honesty, he’d rather practice playing his guitar, but the Crusaders were adamant on doing this, and if it wasn’t him, then it was some innocent foal getting in the firing line.

“No no, like this!” Allan looked at the stitch that even he could tell was completely the opposite of what was needed, and sighed, slamming his head against the table as the Crusaders looked at him, obliviously.

*****************************************

Day turned to evening, and as Celestia made the sun start to dip towards the horizon, the party began.
As expected, all of Ponyville crowded the streets, enjoying all the amenities and company they could ask for. And Allan walked through it all, undisguised. For the first time in a long time, no one stared. No one was angry about him. He was just another face, another friend. And it felt glorious. Vinyl Scratch’s music played through the speakers set up at intervals for maximum coverage.

A warm body pressed against his side, and Allan turned to see his favourite pair of eyes staring lovingly back.

“I’m glad you made up with Trixie.” Fluttershy said, simply.

“So am I.” The changeling watched as Pound and Pumpkin Cake ran and flew about, laughing, as their parents tried to catch them, all four laughing happily. Pinkie bounced along behind them, giggling and snorting with unbounded mirth as she watched the Cakes impromptu fun times. “Earth could do worse than be more like this.” Allan commented. “Working together, being understanding. Trusting in one another.”

“Well, that’s really only here in Ponyville, and it’s not perfect, yet.” The canary yellow pegasus replied with a smile.

“But look how far you’ve come already.” Dotted among the crowd were Griffin’s, the odd Changeling, and even a Diamond Dog, who wore a dapper tuxedo and talked without the trademark animosity his kind was known for. “You have so many people, of all different kinds, and all different beliefs, all living and working and partying together. Just a decade ago, you didn’t even know for sure that Changeling’s existed, now you’re co-operating and doing your hardest to make it work.” A small group of children ran past them then, kicking and throwing a ball back and forth. A Griffin chick passed to an Earth pony filly, who passed it to a young Changeling, who in turn threw it to a Pegasus colt. “That right there, is the future. And it’s beautiful. And I get to be a part of that future, now.”

“And a part of mine?” The question caught Allan off guard, and he stumbled slightly as he tried to do a heel-faced turn (which, anyone who is familiar with quadrupeds would be able to tell you, is impossible).
Looking at Fluttershy, surrounded by an image of the world at it’s best, there was only one answer. Allan leaned in and kissed her. “I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

Fluttershy went to kiss him back, only to turn bright red when she realized the foal’s and chick’s ball games had come to a halt and that they were staring at the kissing pair with wide eyes. “Uh…..I think we should get to Sugarcube Corner….”

Allan peered over his shoulder, before he too, turned bright red, and galloped off with her to the bakery.

******************************

“Where have you been?” Rainbow demanded as they entered, screeching to a halt in front of them as the pair entered.
“We’ve been waiting for aaaaaages!”

“We ain’t been waitin’ fer ages, Dash!” Applejack chided. “It’s been ten minutes since Pinkie brought out the cake.”

“At a party, ten minutes feels like forever!” Rainbow retorted. Allan rolled his eyes.

“Well, come in Darlings! I’ve saved you some punch.” Rarity announced, trotting over. Out of concern for his mortal well-being, Allan inquired as to the whereabouts of Rarity’s sister. “Oh, not to worry dear, Sweetie and the other foals are currently playing together at the game stalls Pinkie set up. I gave them enough bits to keep them out of trouble until it’s time for their bedtime, and then we won’t have to worry anyway...hopefully.”

“Good, Trixie doesn’t do too well with older foals. They’re at that point where they have far too much energy, and ask too many questions.” Trixie was sprawled over two chairs, her trademark hat and cloak hanging from a peg on the wall. A drink cup floated next to her in her magical grip, which she drank from between long intervals.

“Tired, Tixie?” Allan asked with a grin.

“Buck you, Ryder.” She snapped, though no harshness accompanied the words.

“Thanks for the offer, but I’m spoken for.”

Trixie stuck her tongue out as the pair made their way further inside, to stand with their friends.

“Well, even though Twilight couldn’t make it, I’m glad we get to celebrate you two making up!” Pinkie pronked in place in excitement. “Here! I made you cake! Blow out the candles and we can get to eat it too!”

That was all the convincing they needed. With the candles blown out, the cake was eaten and compliments given to the baker. That done, the music was turned up and the group danced the hours away.

As night fell, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow all went off to find their sisters, and adopted sister in Rainbow’s case. They came back not long afterwards, and the party continued for a little while longer.

It was ten when they left Sugarcube Corner, having exhausted a plethora of party games, and made their way through town, until Rainbow took charge and lead them to a place she recommended as being the: “Best watering hole ever!”

It was a watering hole alright, with brass taps and shiny oak counter tops, barrels and bottles lining the shelves behind it, as well as several patrons who seemed cautious of the newcomers. Allan had never really been in a place like this before, but he found the warm fire and cheerful decor made the place more than palatable.

“You girls lost?” The Earth Pony bartender asked, a twinkle in his eyes. He was bald, but he didn’t seem bothered. He was wearing an apron, tied carefully around his waist.

“We’re not lost! We’re here to celebrate these two making up!” Rainbow exclaimed, shoving Allan and Trixie forward, where they waved awkwardly.

“Ah, the alien Changeling and the stage Magician. Pretty sure that’s the start of a joke.” There was a small smattering of chuckles from here and there, including from Rainbow and Trixie. “So, what can I get you all?”

“I’ll get a Fillydelphia Fire for starters! Hey, AJ, you wanna do shots?” Rainbow bellowed before anypony else could even get put a suggestion.

“Oh hey no! I’m not getting roped into another drinking contest with y’all! Last time was bad enough!”

“Oh, there’s a story here.” Trixie mused with a conniving, sly grin. “And Tixie wants to hear it! My good stallion! The Great and Powerful Trixie requests a Las Pegasus style Strawberry Sunrise, no ice…..oh, and one of those little umbrellas.”

“Ooh, that sounds good! I’ll have one of those too.” Starlight chirped.

The Bartender laughed. “I’ll see if we have some umbrellas. Anypony else want to order?”

“Straight up Hard Apple Cider.” Applejack requested. “And don’t let this’n order ANY shots, ya hear?” She stated, pointing a steely gaze at Rainbow.

“What?” Dash asked, trying to feign innocence.

“Don’t y’all pretend you weren’t gonna go an’ order some behind ma back- again!”

“I wasn’t!”

“Fibber.” Allan muttered, a wry smile on his face as Rainbow grumpily crossed her hooves.

“Can I have a Strawberry daiquiri, please….” Fluttershy requested politely.

“I’ll have a Cider too.” Allan said, just as politely as Flutters. “I’m not too big on drinking.”

The Bartender gave an understanding look. “Not an issue. Just remember to drink plenty of water.”

Nodding, Allan watched as the Earth Pony started flipping and mixing drinks with a practiced precision garnered through years of experience. Turning to Pinkie, the pony grinned. “Shall I get your usual?”

Several sets of eyes turned to Pinkie.

“What? I’m a Party Pony. I go everywhere.”

Several ponies all nodded in acceptance. “Eh, it’s Pinkie.”

“Martini, please, sir. Shaken, not stirred.” Rarity asked, with her usual amount of flair. Excessive.

“You got it!” The Bartender proclaimed, starting to slide finished drinks to their respective orderers. “Let me know when you’d like to get more.”

“Sure thing, Sugarcube!” AJ grinned with a wink. “And remember, no shots.”

*************************

“MORE SHOT’S HONEY!” Applejack yelled, a drunken burp erupting from her mouth like a thunderclap. “I’M DRINKING THIS SHOWBOAT’N BIRD-PONY INTO THE GROUND IF IT KILLS ME!”

“You ain’t got- *hic*- nothin’ on me, Apples!”Rainbow slurred, proudly. “Still- *hic* goin’ strong!”

“They really shouldn’t be allowed out.” Rarity complained from her safe table in the corner of the bar. She’d nursed both of her martini’s through the night, and was the least buzzed mare in the room, save one.

“Oh, relaaax Rarity.” Pinkie beamed. Her usual had actually turned out to be an enormous root-beer float with no alcoholic content whatsoever. “It’s not like they’re supposed to be two of the most upstanding mares in Equestria or anything. Besides, they’re having fun!”

Rainbow and AJ’s contest was relatively tame and didn’t involve anypony else. But Allan and Trixie however, were stood up on the bar, red faced and enjoying themselves immensely, with a guitar, a makeshift drum set made of pots and pans from the kitchen, and a very tipsy Fluttershy dancing around and singing a drinking song that nopony knew where she had picked it up from.

It went a little something like this:

“Well the night that old Starry Bearded died was a night I’ll never forget,

Some of the colt’s got loaded drunk and they ain’t been sober yet!

Long as that bottle was passed around, every pony was feelin’ gay!

Old Hoof-y brought the bagpipes, and music for to play!

That’s how they showed their respect for Starry Bearded,

That’s how they showed their honor and their pride!

They said it was a cryin’ shame and they winked at one another!

And every drink in the place was full the night that Starry died!”

The bar patrons cheered as the song increased in tempo, growing a little wilder, a little more raucous. Fluttershy’s inhibitions were long since banished by the drink, and her cheeks were beet red, but she was a little dizzy from her dancing, so Allan took over the singing.

“As missus Starry sat in the corner, pouring out her grief,

Celly and her gang came tearin’ down the street!

They went into an empty room and a bottle of whiskey stole,

Then put that bottle with the corpse to keep that whiskey cold!

That’s how they showed their respect for Starry Bearded,

That’s how they showed their honor and their pride!

They said it was a cryin’ shame and they winked at one another!

And every drink in the place was full the night that Starry died!”

Fluttershy finally recovered from her dizzy fit, blushing but still all too happy to rejoin the song, and Trixie started crooning along as well.

“About four o’clock in the mornin’, after emptyin the jug,

Ol' Magnus raised the icebox lid, to see poor Starry’s mug.

We stopped the clocks so Mrs Starry couldn’t tell the time,

And then a quarter after two, we argued it was nine!”

Rainbow and AJ started drunkenly singing along to the chorus, as did over half the bar patrons, happily missing notes and slamming beer glasses onto tables with reckless and wild abandon, ignoring the outrageous number of spillages that were all over the floor and on the tables.

Starlight had found herself caught up in Fluttershy’s dancing, and, while still holding her drink with her magic, prancing around in time to the beat, while shaking her tail around like a wild thing.

“They stopped the hearse on Prance Street outside Sundance Saloon,

They all went in at half past eight, and staggered out at noon,

Then went up to the graveyard, so holy and sublime,

And found out when they got there, they’d left the corpse behind!

That’s how they showed their respect for Starry Bearded,

That’s how they showed their honor and their pride!

They said it was a cryin’ shame and they winked at one another!

And every drink in the place was full the night that Starry died!”

The bar by now was reduced to a cacophony of drunken revelers belting out the words to a song their drink addled minds could barely recall, swaying and dancing and cheerfully guzzling more of their chosen drinks, not a care left in the world. The impromptu performers where among the only ones besides Rarity and Pinkie who had yet to drink their body weight in liquor, as they had been too busy playing their instruments for half the time they’d been there. The final verse arrived, the music at its loudest, and at its most rambunctious since the start, with all three singers yelling the repeated lyrics instead of singing them.

“Well the night that old Starry Bearded died was a night I’ll never forget,

Some of the colt’s got loaded drunk and they ain’t been sober yet!

Long as that bottle was passed around, every pony was feelin’ gay!

Old Hoof-y brought the bagpipes, and music for to play!

That’s how they showed their respect for Starry Bearded,

That’s how they showed their honor and their pride!

They said it was a cryin’ shame and they winked at one another!

And every drink in the place was full the night that Starry died!

And every drink in the place was full the night that Starry died!”

******************************

Chapter 29: The Return

Chapter 29: The Return

The following morning was like taking an unpleasant day trip to Tartarus after having been stuffed in a hoof basket, squeezed in a vice and beaten with great big dirty sticks while some snot nosed brat fiddled around with the system settings of a boombox right next to the ears of anyone who had been foolish enough to imbibe even a drop of alcohol.

While Pinkie was completely fine and still dancing around and goofing off like always, the rest of Ponyville’s adult population where traipsing about in abject misery, either bleary eyed from lack of sleep, or holding packs of ice to their heads until their migraines dulled down to tolerable levels. The majority of the Main Six, Trixie and Starlight certainly came down on that side of things, with AJ and Dash having woken up with the entire front end of their bodies sticky from the amount of spilled drink that had ended up getting splashed on them, whilst laying in the barn at Sweet Apple Acres, since they had tried unlocking the door to get in, only to completely screw it up. Thankfully, what little intellect their drinking hadn’t scrambled had informed them that having Dash fly home was a very bad idea, hence why she had intended to stay with Applejack that night.

A bleary eyed Rarity had tried oh so hard to avoid either her cat or sister, but by mid-morning, she was clutching her head from their complaining, wishing she knew the spell Twilight had talked about once, that could sober up a pony and remove that nasty migraine.

Starlight and Trixie weren’t much better off, having to contend with the huge booms and crashes of failed spells and enchantments coming from the basement of Twilight’s castle, which were so bad that Spike, bless his little heart, had risked flying on his barely trained wings, just to get away, deciding to visit Big Mac, simply because it would be quieter.

Allan and Fluttershy woke up tangled up together in their bedsheets, sweaty and hot from the previous nights revelry, made worse by the fact that Angel was taunting Zephyr Breeze- again- and the stallion had given up trying to catch the rabbit, and had instead resorted to yelling loudly for his sister and her Coltfriend from the bottom of the stairs.

Not many ponies in town had much in the way of a pleasant morning that day. Except Pinkie.

****************************

Two days later, and Twilight finally emerged, mane blackened and a few patches of her fur were burnt off, but otherwise beaming with pride, a gleam in her eyes and a spring in her step. By now, the migraines were gone, so her friends, while still sore, were all very much happy to see her, and were waiting for her at Sugarcube Corner for lunch.

It was quite a sight. Eight ponies sitting at a table with a Changeling and, for the first time since it had been brought back from the glacier, the transfigured Raptor, who Allan and Shy were both quite happy to call “Rexy”.

After a few minutes were taken up by telling Twilight about the party and everything she’d missed, the group settled down to talk business.

“So, as you all know, I wasn’t at the party because I was busy with the Portal.” Twilight started, to a crowd of bobbing heads. “It took a lot of time, and quite a few screw ups….okay, more than a few…..maybe about seventy-six…..and a half…..make that three quarters.”

“Ugh, get on with it, Sparkle.” Trixie groaned, munching on a cinnamon roll. Rainbow casually reached a foreleg over with her hoof up, sharing a hoof-bump with the stage magician.

Twilight stared flatley at Trixie for a moment before starting up again. “So, after a bunch of mistakes, I figured out what was wrong.” Twilight paused to take a quick sip of milkshake. “The runes used for the enchantment were suuuper old, pre-dating Starswirl by almost a century, and they were so overly….well, decorative, that all the additional and unnecessary parts were actually hampering the enchantment’s effectiveness. So, I did a little correcting here and there, stripped out any redundancies and simplified the runes.” She took another sip. “Before I realized that, the connection between Earth and Equus was too unstable, and blew up in my face more times than I wanted it to. With the simplified runes and refined formula, I was able to produce a working, stable, Portal for approximately five minutes, using a small, charged, magic crystal. With a larger power source, it could be opened indefinitely.”

There were open mouths around the table as she finished, before all eyes turned to Allan, who was very quiet.

“It’s time, Allan.” Twilight said, a small, but sad smile on her face.

“You can go home.”

******************************

The Badlands Portal hummed with energy as Twilight made the final adjustments to it’s enchantments. A series of looping, coiling wires were feeding the portal with a steady supply of energy from a large, fully charged magic crystal sitting just beside the pool of water that acted as the entryway for the portal.

The week that had followed Twilight’s breakthrough had been a hectic one, notifying the Princesses of her accomplishment, and gathering together a small force of guards to stand ready on this side of the portal, to make sure nothing came through until Equestria’s forces could be rallied.

Celestia herself was overseeing the preparations, dressed in armour that spoke of both power and regality, made of the finest, platinum coloured metal that shimmered in any light, intricate details applied in lines and plates of gold, all ornately shaped into elegant swirls, sun-motif’s.

In fact, all the element bearers were in some kind of armour too. In fact, in the time since the discussion several months previously about how they needed to know how to defend themselves, Celestia had commissioned armour and weapons for each of them, tailored towards their style of combat.

Rainbow was the most traditional, being simple armour plating in a gold colour, which Celestia revealed was a metal alloy of Gold and Titanium, something Allan hadn’t thought Equestria would have discovered yet, being so backwards in some places. A wing plating with a sharpened edge served as Dash’s weapon, capable of shearing through most objects that were less dense with ease. The overall set was lightweight, and relatively un-restrictive, allowing for near perfect movement in land and in the air. Needless to say, Rainbow thought it was the coolest thing ever.

Rarity and Applejack had nearly no metal plating in their armour at all, instead relying on densely padded gambesons, a kind of cloth vest worn under other armour, or on it’s own, allowing them even greater movement and speed, which suited the hoof to hoof style of Applejack and the nimble fencer style of Rarity perfectly.

Applejack wore a long, duster coat with even more padding over her gambeson, fitted with a harness that held her weapons on, a pair of gauntlets tipped with two large spikes on each hoof.

Rarity, on the other hoof, wore an elegant, yet functional white shirt, and a blue overcoat. The shirt was frilled around the hoof, but was held out of the way, so her hooves were free to move unimpeded.

Both mares wore a hat, Applejack wore a stetson, as usual, while Rarity sported a deep blue, wide brimmed hat, that was itself, wearing a huge, plumed white feather that Celestia swore up and wasn’t hers, despite having a missing feather in her wing.

Pinkie’ armour was a heavy metal chest piece that covered her barrel, a frilled skirt- “It’s a battle-skirt!” -sorry, battle-skirt, and a t-shirt…..that was honestly it. Her mane was bundled into two, poofy pigtails that stuck up haphazardly from behind her ears. A huge warhammer with a head the size of her own rested lazily over one shoulder, with the words: “Party Time!” scrawled on the sides in permanent pink marker. The handle was wrapped in a plethora of ribbons, pink, yellow and blue in colour, with several long strands dangling from the end of the handle.

Fluttershy was wreathed in a cloak, her padded armour hidden from view, with only her gold plated bracers sticking out from underneath. A quiver of arrows hung from her hip, and a collapsible bow was fitted onto one of her bracers, ready to spring back into shape, and into service.

Twilight wore a suit of armour that, like Rainbows armour, was very similar to the standard guard armour, consisting of a set of golden armour pieces that were covered with swirling filigree patterns like the other royals. Her Cutie Mark was emblazoned on the chest piece, and she wore a greco-roman style helmet, complete with a large plume of feathery hair that matched her own mane and tail colours.

Allan once again wore the armour he had conjured in the Dream Realm, his sword hidden in its gauntlet. He stood staring into the portal’s shimmering surface, expression unreadable. Twilight moved up beside him, before giving him a slight nudge on the shoulder.

“Whatever is on the other side, we’ll face it together. Promise.” She murmured, loud enough for him to hear. “We’ve got your back, and we’ll make sure your family and friends are safe.”

Allan remained silent for several long seconds, before he spoke.

“Last time I made this trip, I had no idea what I was in for. Seems fitting that the return journey is the same as the first, don’t you think?”

Twilight took a turn being quiet, before nodding in agreement. “You’ve come full circle, yes.”

Fluttershy and the others all crowded behind him, and Allan turned to face them, uncertainty written all over his smiling face. “Whatever happens, I’m glad we got to be friends. All of us.” He stared past the Element Bearers to Princess Celestia, Trixie and Starlight, who inclined their heads in his direction, a movement he mirrored. “I guess it’s finally time.”

“Hay, yeah. I’m bristlin’ in my britches at thought of a fight. Let’s get over there and see what’s goin’ on!”

“Remember ladies, we’re a scouting force. We’re to find out what we can and report back, if we can. We won’t have the Equestrian Army backing us up over there.” Rarity cautioned her more hasty companions. “We want to avoid a fight when necessary.”

“Indeed, we will have to wait at least a week before our forces are gathered. Any fighting before then puts you all at great risk, so be cautious above all else.” Celestia warned, trotting over to the machine connecting the magic crystal to the portal. “...Are you ready?”

“Ready and waiting, Princess!” Dash saluted, crisply.

“Yay….” Fluttershy cooed softly.

“Yeeehaw! Let’s get ‘er done!”

“Affirmative, Princess!”

“Wheeee! Let’s go!”

“Yes, Princess.”

“I’m ready.”

Celestia smiled sadly. “Then good luck, all of you. I will see you on the dawn of the sixth day. Be brave, My Little Ponies.” Celestia’s hoof flipped the large switch built into the machine, and with a burst of light, the portal exploded into being.

Dash let out a war cry, and dove straight in, followed by a laughing Pinkie, and a whooping Applejack. Rarity rolled her eyes and daintily hopped through, leaving only Twilight, Fluttershy and Allan.

“See you on the other side.” Allan grimaced, before he too, dove in.

Fluttershy followed without a word, grim determination etched into her features. Twilight glanced back once more at Princess Celestia, before she vanished into the pool too, and the cave fell silent, save for the sound of gentle breathing.

“Come.” Celestia announced, breaking the silence. “We have work to do if we are to meet them in time.”

With that, Celestia, Starlight and Trixie left the cave, heading back to Canterlot to prepare Equestria’s armies. They met Spike outside, who, it had been decided, would act as caretaker for the Element Bearers pets and homes whilst they were gone. His tearful eyes were noticed, and he was swiftly comforted by Starlight and Trixie, as Celestia charged a teleportation spell to carry them all home.

With a loud crack, they were gone, leaving the portal behind.

******************************

Allan had been unconscious the first time he crossed between worlds, and he had only seen it from the outside once, which meant he was not prepared for the reality beyond the tranquil surface of the portal.

The first stage was horrible, a swirling miasma of colours, sounds and imagery that made no sense, but carried him like a terrifying drop slide down its long, winding length. He could hear himself and the others all in various states of shocked terror, or in Pinkie’s case, hysterical delight, as they careened through a world that made no sense, narrowly dodging dancing teapots and screaming alarms, pillars if freezing fire, and more colours than could ever exist on a single planet.

When Allan thought it was about to end, his miasmic pathway was replaced by the cosmos itself, first exploding into being out of a pitch darkness, before rapidly expanding in all directions, gas and dust coalescing into the first stars, before they lived and died over and over, novas, supernovas and black holes and galaxies all spinning about endlessly until and single star seemed to pull him in, just like the huge rings of cosmic matter spinning, rotating and traveling about the star in very familiar pathways.

Those pathways were soon dominated by huge bodies of rock and gas, which soon started clearing the debris as they span. As Allan and his friends sped closer, those huge masses swept away that debris as they cooled, until an orderly, neat series of succesive, orbital rings formed, with the massive planets rotatating rapidly as they too, sped around the star at their center.

The third planet from that star soon dominated Alan's view, and he watched as history unfolded before his eyes. The planet cooled, and water soon covered the surface, the red atmosphere, and red water was cleared away by the first life, replaced by the familiar blue he knew so well. Green rushed across the surface, plantlife bursting into being as fish swam the sea for the first time. It went by faster and faster, to the point where the entire planet was nearly a blur. The dinosaurs rose and fell in a minute, the Ice age came and left within seconds and-

Allan burst up out of the portal with a gasp, before landing heavily on top of something warm, soft, and alive. His brain struggled to wrap itself around what he had just seen, but it failed spectacularly, several times.

“Allan, darling….” Rarity groaned. “Would you mind too much if I asked you to get off?”

Allan blinked, eyes focusing on the back of Rarity’s head before his brain finally told his wings to lift him off of her. “Oh, god, Rarity! I’m so sorry!” He rose quickly in place before landing beside her, and helping the swordsmare to her hooves. “I swear that wasn’t on purpose!”

“I know dear, just try to aim for the ground next time.” She answered, with a slightly annoyed chuckle.

Fluttershy came flying out of the portal next, followed closely by Twilight, both of them landing in sprawling heaps.

“Ow…” Twilight grunted, annoyed. Fluttershy said nothing, instead checking that she hadn’t broken anything. “Everypony okay?”

The replies were more or less upbeat, though Allan was a little distracted. The sky above was not the usual iron grey, or even blue, that he remembered, but instead, a putrid, bright green, which flickered and pulsated with magical power.

That was something too. The air was thick with magic, even when it shouldn’t be. It wasn’t the same, constant and pervasive feeling of Equus, but it was definitely here.

“Oof, that’s not a pleasant feeling.” Twilight commented, shuddering a little in her armour. “There’s a definite lack of magic here, and it’s making me all light headed.”

“Me too, Twilight, dear.” Rarity agreed. “Though, I don’t think the others will feel it quite as much.”

“Nah, I feel pretty fine. Heavier than normal, but fine.” Rainbow rasped, busily examining the water fountain the portal was in. “This thing’s pretty cool, but what’s with the lights?”

Allan pulled her away from it with a hoof, instead directing her eyes upwards. “See the sky? Know anything natural that would make it turn green like that?”

Rainbow let out an annoyed snort. “Sunset, duh?” She stared at it confidently before noticing a flaw in her assumption. “But that would be a kinda transitioning thing, with all different shades. That’s just one colour.”

“It’s a shield.” Twilight said, quietly. “One, massive shield. Rainbow, fly up, and see how far it goes...”

“I’ll go with her.” Allan said, quickly. “I have to see this.”

His wings buzzed rapidly, while Rainbow launched herself into the sky. They climbed quickly, until the entire city lay below them, and they could see the extent of the shield, and the changes made to the city itself.

To the east, heading inland, they could see one side of the huge dome, as it reached down from above and partitioned off the easternmost part of the city, a few kilometers away. To the south, even further away, lay the bulk of the city, which was now dominated by a series of black spires jutting up from between the hills there, all of them surrounded by flying black specks. To the north, barely more than a kilometer away, was a mountain, which was as far as the dome went. It looked like it stopped at the very top of the mountain ridge, and curved down from there, heading east and west. Out west, towards the city center, where the towering structures of the skyscrapers stood in a cluster, and beyond, to the ocean, where the shield came down several kilometers out. There, the biggest change was visible, a huge, pitch black tower, rose from the water offshore, rising at least a mile into the air, putting even the Burj Khalifa tower in Dubai to shame. It was an asymmetrical structure, with spikes, spines and spires jutting out every which way. It was a testament to the Changeling hive in the Badlands, but it was just...more. Bigger, grander, more foreboding.

Beyond the shield dome, the dark shapes of distant ships were visible, crowding the water on the horizon. There had to be hundreds, all of them military. Which military, Allan had no clue.

“Welcome to Earth.” Allan murmured. “Now get the hell out.”

*********************************

They crept through the streets, not daring to speak, for fear of being discovered before they could find out any information that would be of use to the alliance forces waiting beyond the portal. The air was tense, and nopony even attempted to joke, or make light of it, except Pinkie, who crept about in a stupidly obvious fashion, like some over exaggerated character from a kids TV show, having somehow found and put on a black, skin tight suit, and a pair of night vision goggles that wouldn’t look out of place in a video game.

The streets were empty, and there were overturned vehicles everywhere. Shattered glass littered the pavement near the buildings, and every so often, Allan would stop, taking the time to pick up a small, metal, cylindrical object or two with his magic. There were scorch marks everywhere, damaged fences and smashed cars too, as if something big had come through the area in a hurry.

Several cars were even burned out, and the seven friends were quite glad to see there were no bodies inside those cars. In fact, that was the strangest thing. There were no bodies at all, wherever they looked.

Allan had become all business now. He found a gun underneath a car that was still upright, a revolver, perhaps an old police issue weapon. One of the cylinders was empty, a spent bullet casing lay on the ground not too far away. The scent of the used powder was acrid, and highly unpleasant, biting into his nasal passage like a thirsty mosquito.

Whatever happened here, it was recent.

The ponies moved swiftly on, until they finally came across the thing that had caused all the damage.

A crashed car lay on its side, the windscreen smashed to pieces, and the wheels bent at odd angles. There were scorch marks along the side, which Twilight confirmed as being magical in origin. Most telling though, was the blood. It wasn’t much, just a little bit, where someone had forced their way out of the car door window, cutting their hand on some glass as they climbed out. While the ponies were busy examining the car, quite curious about these new vehicles, Allan decided to put his senses to use.

As Twilight used her magic to take as many notes as she could, while it was possible, she saw Allan trotting quickly off down the street, head bowed as he followed the blood trail, and the scent that came with it.

With hushed whispers, Twilight managed to wrangle her friends away from the car to follow Allan.

The trail lead through several buildings, where evidence of more fighting was found. More bullet casings littered the floor here, of many different calibres, and more blood splattered on the ground approaching those casings. There were hoof prints in that blood. Footprints too.

The trail lead outside the building to an open manhole cover, the smell wafting up from inside so disgusting that Rarity nearly fainted just smelling it. But the determination the group felt to get the information they needed was stronger than that awful smell. One by one, they dropped down inside.

The sewer tunnels were flooded with refuse, and those that could fly were glad they could. Those that couldn’t were glad for levitation.

The blood trail was harder to follow down in that fetid muck, but Allan found it, even when it was almost gone, and lead them through the tunnels, until they emerged into what looked like a basement. The walls were old brickwork, and pipes and wires lined those walls, bolted or screwed onto the brickwork with metal pins or screws. There were washing and drying machines here, some of them still with clothes in.

They crept out into the building proper, and Allan could not escape a feeling of dreadful familiarity. The foyer looked so familiar, as did the halls, the stairwell, the doors, the lights, everything! He shook his head, trying to remember. It seemed like a lifetime had passed since he had lived in this city, and all the details were blurred.

Only when they were standing in front of the door did it hit him. This was His home. HIS apartment building. This door was the door to HIS apartment. He’d finally come back.

He reached up, twisted the door handel. He heard the click. Pushed the door open. Watched as the door swung into the room.

Revealing the barrel of a gun.

BANG.

Author's Notes:

Short, but to the point. It's time for act 3......

Chapter 30: Reunion

The retort of the gun was a loud, deafening thing that left ears ringing all around the room. Alan's eyes slowly opened, and he lowered the foreleg he’d thrown up in panic, cautiously peering around. Everything but him, Twilight and their friends was frozen, and the Princess was panting from the exertion, her horn flickering with the light of her spell. There were several human figures in the room, the closest being a mere three meters away, gun in hand and straining in an effort to move .

Hovering right in front of Allan, was the bullet that had just been fired, and it too was attempting to continue its trajectory and ram home between Alan's eyes. Cautiously and wisely, Allan moved aside, so that he was no longer in the bullet's path.

Since Twilight was busy concentrating on holding the spell, that left Allan to speak up. “Okay, listen up you lot, cause I’m only saying this once. We. Are. Not. Your. Enemy. So keep your guns down! We’re gonna let you go, and then we’re gonna talk this out. Anyone who tries to shoot us gets punched unconscious. Got it? Good.”

Twilight let the spell go, and things started to move again. The bullet slammed into the floor, and the human with the gun fell on their ass, cursing loudly. No one seemed to want to move, but, in compliance with Alan's request, they lowered their guns….slowly.

With things now a little calmer, Allan was able to take in more of the apartment. All in all, there were five people in the main room of his apartment, each with a pistol or bolt action rifle. There were three rooms in total, the main room serving as a kitchen, dining/living room, and guest bedroom, thanks to the fold up couch bed set up opposite a small television and internet router box. The other two rooms were a small bedroom, and a bathroom, complete with shower, toilet and sink. Not a bad place for a twenty-three year old….was he still only Twenty-three?

Something Allan found interesting, was how he and his friends only came up to the human’s chests, but were a little bigger than them in regards to overall size.

As the guns slowly sank down and their muzzles pointed towards the floor and away from Allan, he sent a silent prayer to whichever gods may be watching…..then sent another to Luna, Celestia and Cadance, just to be sure.

“Thank you.” Allan breathed a sigh of relief, trying to stop his stomach from doing panicked somersaults in his torso.

Twilight stepped up, playing the part of the diplomat despite her lack of experience. “Thank you for lowering your weapons. My name is Twilight Sparkle-”

One of the humans snorted with laughter, before another one shushed him.

Twilight rolled her eyes and kept going. “Me and my friends have come from our world to help stop the one responsible for all this. Can you please tell us what’s been going on?”

The shooter from before stares through their makeshift mask before sighing, a female voice coming through the cloth. “You didn’t jump us when you had the advantage. Pretty sure those things out there wouldn’t let us go if they caught us…. Makes you a hell of a lot better than them in my book, so I’ll trust you…..for now at least.” She holstered her pistol, and began to explain. “Alright, so, things were pretty normal until a few months ago, when people started acting really weird, telling us to stay in our homes, and to not resist. Those towers started popping up all over the place, and those things did too. When some of us didn’t listen to the warnings, those people who’d been telling us not to resist started getting violent, forcing anyone who disobeyed to do as they said. Then those bug things came in and started hauling people away, and when those people they’d taken came back, they were acting like the other ones.”

“They were brainwashed?” Rainbow asked, worried. “That’s like what happened with your brother!”

Twilight nodded, grimly, while Allan blanched. “Please, continue.”

The woman nodded, starting up again. She sounded tired, like she had been running a marathon and only just paused for a rest. “ A bunch of us decided we weren’t going to stand for that, and someone must of called the army, because they came in and surrounded the city.” The woman sighed, sadly. “That’s when that dome thing went up, and the military couldn’t get through, no matter what they tried, and no one could get out either. Things went to shit pretty fast after that. Someone gathered up a bunch of people and weapons, started trying to fight back, but it wasn’t even a fight. Those things beat them without even trying, and anyone that’s left has been hiding out ever since. We only just escaped a patrol yesterday while looking for supplies, and we’ve been waiting for an opportunity to leave.”

“It seemed pretty clear to us on the way here. We picked up your trail when we found your vehicle. There were blood spatters. Are any of you hurt?”

One of the men lifted up a hand, showing off a red stained bandage. “Me. I cut my hand on the glass getting out of the car.”

Rarity trotted forward, her magic pulling the man’s hand closer to her as she examined the wound with a critical eye. The man protested, but Rarity shushed him. “That bandage won’t do. You need proper stitches.” She brought out a small sewing kit from a pocket in her shirt, and started to administer her mandated treatment. While she was doing that, the other humans started to come further out of hiding, now that they had less reason to fear the ponies. They steered clear of Allan, but they seemed curious about the rest of the ponies. But that was it. The ice had been broken, or at least fractured, just a bit. A few moments later, and the humans and ponies were talking together, exchanging knowledge, and swapping stories as if they were old companions. Allan wasn’t sure why this was the case, but he decided it might be because it was the closest thing to normal that these people had experienced in some time, and they had been craving normalcy.

“Five minutes on Earth, and they’re already making friends.” Allan muttered with a smile, watching the scene of first contact with some mild amusement. A set of booted footsteps drew his attention back to the shooter from before, who had warily approached Allan, no doubt with questions to ask.

“Sorry about nearly blowing your face off.” She said. Well, that was a surprise, an apology before the questions.

“Don’t worry about it.” Allan replied, a little tersely. “I’m sure I would have done the same, had our roles been reversed. I’m…..Bronze. Bronze Riff.”

The woman reached up with her hand, and pulled off her mask, letting her brown hair tumble down in it’s ponytail, and her familiar blue eyes stared freely back at him.

“I’m Katherine Ryder.”

Alan's eyes went wide with shock, ears folding down as he realized what had almost happened. He’d almost been shot by his own sister! Shot! Sister! By! His brain scrambled to reboot as he stared at her, and she stared uncomfortably back.

“W-what? Do I look that ugly to you? Wow….harsh.” Kathy being there was not expected. The odds of running into her were astronomical, and the odds she’d be free of Chrysalis were even slimmer. What had she gone through to survive this long? What had she done to survive? Those thoughts and questions ran through Alan's head, but while his subconscious was busy asking questions A, B, all the way through to Z, his conscious was busy memorizing the details of her face, as if he’d never seen this woman before in his life. How long had it been since he’d seen her? Two years? Three?

“You’re….you’re staring at me.”

Allan blinked, trying to hide his watering eyes as he forced himself to deal with reality. “Sorry! I don’t know what came over me...I’ll….I’ll leave you alone now…” He stood, turning away from her and starting to walk away.

“Hey, wait…..You...you sound familiar…”

He stiffened, not wanting to turn and face her. She couldn’t know. She’d not trust him, or believe him, and it would break his heart. She seemed to be leading these people, and if she thought he was lying, she’d think he was a spy, and then she’d stop trusting the others. His heart pounded in his chest, and he felt weak in the knees.

“You’re imagining things.” He replied, stiffly. “We’ve never met.”

“No, I’m not. I’m pretty sure I’ve heard you somewhere before.”

Allan knew he sounded different as a Changeling, but he was pretty certain she could still recognize his voice if he didn’t try to hide it. He shifted his vocal chords around a little, before he spoke again. “No, you’re definitely imagining things!”

Her eyes narrowed. Katherine was not stupid, she’d noticed the change. A silence fell through the room as everyone and everypony stopped talking, focusing on the changeling and Katherine. “Turn around.” She commanded.

“Why?”

“Turn around, now!”

Alan's legs felt like jelly. He slowly pivoted around, putting on a mask of false calm, one which was already cracking. “You’re being very loud.” He cautioned.

Katherine kneeled down and looked him in the eyes, a solemn look of quiet fury etched into her features. “I know you’re not the same as those things out there, but I bet you can do the same things they can. Stop pretending. Look me in the eyes and tell me who you are.”

“I’m Bronze Riff.” Allan felt his voice tremble.

“Tell me the truth.” Kathy snarled.

“I-I’m Bronze-”

“ThE TRUTH DAMNIT!”

“NO!” Allan cried. He couldn’t do this. He couldn’t ruin the chance to save her.

“THE TRUTH!”

Allan threw himself to the floor, hooves over his ears. He wouldn’t break. He wanted to, but he wouldn’t let himself.

“TELL ME THE TRUTH!”

His lips were trying to betray him already, their narrow lengths wobbling as he strained to keep the words in, but it was an ultimately futile attempt. Maybe he could get away with saying it in a way she couldn’t hear hi?

The whisper crept from his lips before he could stop it. “Allan…..”

“LOUDER!”

Allan felt it in his chest. He couldn’t stop it. He couldn’t even try.

“I’M ALLAN RYDER!!!”

Silence. Dead silence. Silence so dead it’s tombstone had been ground to dust. Allan's whole body shook. He’d done it. He’d just ruined any hope of saving his family’s lives. She wouldn’t trust him. She’d hate him. She’d turn him away. She’d-

A hand delicately lifted up his head, and directed his gaze into a pair of oh so familiar eyes, which bored into his tear filled ones with a focus so intense it could crack glass. Kathy stared at him for a good long while, the silence in the room deafening.

A tear dripped to the floor. It wasn’t Allan's.

“It’s you.”

Allan's ears shot up, unable to believe what they had heard.

“I don’t know how…..but it’s really you.”

He blinked, trying to make sense of it.

“Allan…”

His mind roiled. She….she believed him?

He stared back at her stupified expression, both siblings unable to move.

“You stupid twat.”

His ears flicked. A bubble of laughter filled his chest.

“I’ve missed you.” Her arms were folding around him, wrapping him in a great warm hug, and he felt his tears flow freely. She believed him. She was crying, and laughing. And he was crying. And laughing. It felt good. “I’ve missed you so much….”

“I’ve missed you too, Kathy…..” He sob-laughed, pulling back to wipe his tears. Katherine pulled back too, eyes roaming up and down the alien body that she had recognized as her brother.

“What the hell happened to you? You’re a bug-horse!”

“Which you shot at, you great pleb!” Allan responded, indignantly. “Hell of a welcome home, don’t you think?”

Her hands clapped to her mouth as she realized what she’d almost done. “Oh my god! I almost killed you!”

“Yeah, you did! You’re a lousy sister!” Allan accused, grinning through his tears. “Lousy, lousy, lousy!”

”Lousy? Which of us has been being impersonated by a horrible bug-bitch for the past few months?!”

The two continued to trade playfully snide comments back and forth as the rest of the room watched in either confusion or delight.

“Uh, what’s going on?” One man asked, looking to his nearest friend.

“Not a damn clue.” Was her reply.

Fluttershy was too busy smiling to voice any comments, while Applejack had her hat clutched to her chest and a tear in her eye. Rarity looked about ready to start bawling her eyes out, Pinkie was grinning a grin a mile wide, and Twilight beamed happily. Three of the humans had managed to piece together the fact that this bug-horse was somehow Kathy’s missing brother, and were just standing awkwardly, wandering what to do as Allan and Kate caught up on several years worth of lost time.

“So why did you guys come here?” Allan asked, having poked enough fun at his sister for the time being. “I mean, to my apartment, specifically?”

Kate lead him to the window and pointed at something in the street below. “That.”

Alan's eyes went wide with joy. “Little Blue! She’s still there! I thought she’d have been towed for sure!”

“After that bitch wearing your face insisted on staying at Mom and Dad’s until it ‘felt ready’, Dad pulled some strings so they wouldn’t take your stuff. Being a cop has perks.” Kate grinned.

“Little blue? What’s “little blue”?” Applejack asked, confused.

“That’s “Little Blue”. Allan pointed out the window, directly at a small, blue truck just across the street from the apartment building they were in. “Bought her for cheap off of our late Uncle Max a few years ago. She got me anywhere I needed to go with little fuss. She’s older than most of us and still runs like a beauty!” Turning to his sister, he raised an eyebrow. “And you want to take her?”

Kate shrugged, smiling sheepishly. “Well, it wasn’t like you were using it, and since I was sure I could find the key, it was better than breaking into some random car and bringing more of those black-shelled creeps down on us before we could hotwire it. You kinda interrupted our little search.”

“The key was with me when I ended up going to Equus, and I don’t think it survived the trip.” Allan groaned, before clopping his hooves together. “But the spare key should be…..”

He trotted easily past one of Kate’s friends, offering a polite “excuse me” as he did, before reaching up with his magic, and lifting a small, metal shape out of a large wall lamp shaped similarly to a bowl, above his couch. Oddly enough, despite most of the other lights in its set being on, this particular light fixture was still dark.

“This neighborhood was always a hotspot for burglary, and I didn’t want my things getting nicked, so I kept hiding stuff in here, since it’s the one light in here that doesn’t work.” Allan's eyes lit up as he pulled out something else. “My MP3 player! Thought I’d never hear my music again…” He galloped off into the bedroom, and returning with a set of earbuds to plug into the small device. He stuck the buds into their respective ears, pressed a button, which turned it on. “You still have power! Oh hell yes….” He quickly went through his selection of songs before pressing play, and nearly swooned at the crisp, electronic reproduction of music. Oh the little things…..

It was only after the first verse that he realized everyone was staring at him like he was insane, so, with an embarrassed grin, he pulled out his headphones and tucked the MP3 Player into a small bag fitted into his armour. “Not the best time to get distracted, huh?”

Katie shook her head, muttering the words ‘scatterbrained oaf’ to herself. Allan gave her the key, while she stared at his horn. “.....you’d better explain this all to me at some point, mister.”

“Who are you? Our Mom?” Allan snorted. “Come on. We’d better get out of here and to wherever you guys are holed up before we get caught.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Rarity chimed in, having stitched up the man’s hand and re-bandaged it. “I think we should be careful out there. There’s one of those ghastly towers nearby, and there are Changelings all around it.”

“Changelings? Is that what they’re called?” Katherine asked. “We just call ‘em bugs most of the time.”

“Well, whatever they’re called, let’s try not attracting their attention!” The man whose hand Rarity had stitched up said, ushering his friends towards the door. The ponies nodded to one another, and soon, emptied the apartment. The last to leave, Allan took one last look at the rooms he had spent much of his life before Equestria in, a heavy feeling settling in the pit of his stomach. One way or another, this was the last time he would set foot…...hoof, in this place.

As he stared, something flashed before his eyes. A single image, burned into his retinas. One that set his heart beating wildly. The twisted and mangled corpses of the ones he loved, dead because he had failed to stop Chrysalis.

Allan turned tail and bolted, slamming the door shut as he went.

**********************************

The street outside was clear of Changelings, much to the relief of the five humans, who made a beeline for Little Blue, with Kate headed right to the drivers side door. As Allan emerged, shaken, from the building, he got the awful feeling that he had forgotten something important. Something that could cause a lot of problems.

Kate unlocked the door, and climbed into the drivers seat. She turned to her companions and gave a few swift orders. “Alice, Allan, you’re with me in the cab. The rest of you, in the back!”

Allan and the woman who Kate had called Alice hopped inside the drivers section of the truck, whilst everyone, and everypony else hopped and clambered into the back, except Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Twilight, who stayed put outside, since they had wings.

“Kay, you guys hold on back there! Those things are going to hear us, and when they come, we have to be ready to fight them off!” Kate turned to her brother, perched in the space between her and Alice. “I hope your friends can do more than we can, with all that fancy armour. “

Allan smiled, though it was without any joy, completely grim. “I hope so too.”

Kate breathed out, readying herself, before turning the key.

The truck let out a loud, throaty roar, starting to rev up-

Before sputtering and dying.

Everyone was dead silent.

Kate twisted the key. The truck roared…..and died.

The truck roared again…...and again….

“Uh…..no offense, but ain’t this here thingamajig supposed to move?” Applejack asked, worriedly.

“Yes!” Kate yelled back. “Come on! Come on! Start damn you!”

Beside her, Allan realized what he’d forgotten, and, panicked, turned to Kate. “I didn’t have my truck with me that last night before I left because something was wrong with it! I had to get it towed here! It won’t start unless we fix it!”

Katherine’s face went white, and her head whipped around towards the direction of the Changeling tower Rarity had noticed before. The sound of buzzing wings could be faintly heard.

“Shit!!” Alice cried, opening the door and jumping out of the cab. She ran to the front of the truck and yelled back. “Open the hood! I’ll try and find what’s wrong!”

Allan vaulted out of the cab too, galloping around the truck to join his friends as they stood, eyes scanning the surrounding area for any sign of Chrysalis’s new swarm. The buzzing was growing louder, coming from all directions, but it was nowhere near the cacophony of the Badlands Hive.

“Allan, what are you doing!?!?” Kate cried from the cab window.

“We’ll keep the Changelings off your back! Get Blue fixed now!” Allan barked back. Kate was stunned for a moment, seeing the eyes of the Changeling Allan had become, instead of the eyes of the man he had been. She barely recognized those eyes now. Focused. Driven. Alive.

“Okay….” She murmured.

“There!” One of the men crouched in the truck cried, pointing to a flying black figure emerging from between two buildings a block away. It was high up, perhaps ten stories, but it had already seen them and had changed its course.

“I got him!” Yelled a second man, whom Allan had heard Alice call Jacob back in the apartment. He raised his rifle, lined up his shot, and pulled the trigger. The bullet struck a projected shield, just in front of the Changeling’s face, and it veered aside slightly, still heading for the twelve of them.

A spell danced on it’s horn, before careening towards the group. Twilight’s own horn lit up, deflecting the spell easily with a shield of her own, before a beam of energy smashed through the Changeling’s shield and into the Changeling’s chest, sending it flying backwards through a window, shattering the glass with a loud crash.

“That was just a scout!” Jacob called. “There’ll be more any second!”

“Too bad!” Alice called, triumphantly. “I got it! Start her up!”

Kate twisted the key, and the engine roared to life, before settling into a throaty purr. “Yes! All of you, back in the truck, now! Let’s go let’s go let’s go!”

None of them needed telling twice, and the sound of several sets of hooves clanging on metal was quickly overpowered by the engine roaring as Kate pulled away from the curb, tires screeching, and started to speed down the street.

Applejack and Rarity had to hold onto their hats, though only the former found the sudden onset of speed exciting. “Yeeeehaw!!!!!!!!”

Allan spun about in the trailer, looking back up to were the Changeling had crashed. It was stood in the broken window frame, and, as he watched, it took off after them, swiftly followed by…...Allan felt the blood drain from his face. Over a hundred changelings filled the sky behind them, and they were gaining fast.

“FLOOR IT!!” He screamed.

***********************************

Chapter 31: The Lost

Spells flashed and pieces of concrete were flung about by the resulting detonations, striking the sides of the truck with terrifying clanging sounds, and the sizzle of bubbling paint. The humans clinging to the back were trying to fire back, but the shaking, bouncing and juddering from the old vehicle threw off their aim, making it impossible to get off a decent shot. The ponies clinging to the back with them were facing similar issues, while those flying were too focused on where they were going to actually try fighting back. Only two of the humans even bothered trying to fire off their rifles, and none of their shots did anything more than slow their opponents.

The changeling swarm on their trail was gaining, rapidly closing the distance between themselves and the truck, which, while fast and well performing for it’s age, was still ground bound, and restricted in its movements.

Twilight twisted in mid-air a a Changeling, one of the group’s frontrunners, caught up with her. Twilight’s horn flashed, and the Changeling found itself being pelted by debris from all sides, which overwhelmed it’s shield and sent it tumbling down.

Rarity jabbed her rapier at a Changeling who appeared next to the truck bed from seemingly nowhere. It veered out of reach, only to realize this was a mistake when it flew headfirst into a lamp post.

Applejack couldn’t do much from her position in the truck, but she made herself useful by pointing out whee the next Changeling was coming from so that someone who could do something about it knew where to go. “Rainbow! On yer tail!”

“Got it!” The pegasus called, zipping straight up into the air, before slamming back down onto the Changeling that had been behind her, and driving it into the dirt. Dash recovered quickly, and caught back up to the truck before she could be left behind.

Pinkie’s hammer made short work of anything that tried to approach her side of the truck, smashing straight through the shields of changelings with sheer force, which was accompanied by joyful laughter from the Pink Pony as she laughed over the fact that, even now, she was giving these meanies a “Party” of their own.

Amid the chaos, a Changeling managed to drop down onto the roof of the truck’s cab, startled Kathy and Alice inside. Both women drew their sidearms and fired up through the roof, bullets stopping short of their target thanks to the shield the Changeling conjured.

Allan vaulted up out of the truck bed and rammed into the Changeling’s shield with his armored head, sending the changeling stumbling back slightly, so that it fell on to the Little Blue’s hood, eliciting alarmed cries from inside the cab. Allan chased after, sword springing free from it’s gauntlet. As Kate screamed to Allan that she couldn’t see where she was going, Applejack came soaring over the cab, and put her spiked gauntlet through it’s shield, and sending careening off the side of the truck. AJ and Allan exchanged grins before jumping back into the truck bed.

Kate plowed through a pair of smaller cars without a second thought, sending the immobile vehicles pinwheeling across the road until they smashed into the sidewalk and the buildings beyond. The Changelings were almost on top of them now, three or four attacking at once. Little Blue was now so covered in dents that she more closely resembled a moving pile of scrap than a car. If this continued for much longer, the truck would actually be scrap. And they’d be in trouble.

Allan was busy trying to figure out how to beat the Changelings. He wracked his memory for a place that they could evade their pursuers, but the only one he could think of was a risk of its own.

“The Tunnel up ahead! Go in! Don’t turn away!” He yelled to Kate.

“WHAT?!”She practically screeched. “That’ll get us caught!”

“Just trust me!” Allan yelled back, before turning to his friends. “Rarity, you and I are going to hit the support on the left side of the tunnel entrance, Twilight, you take the right one.”

With a rudimentary plan underway, Allan and Rarity got into position, while Twilight flew up and over the truck so she was on the opposite side. The Changelings were still gaining, but if his plan worked, they might just be okay.

The entrance loomed closer. Everyone held their breath.

“NOW!!” Allan cried, before letting off the most powerful spell blast he could muster, Rarity doing the same. The support beams disintegrated under the assault, and the tunnel entrance collapsed behind them, a shower of concrete shards and a thick cloud of concrete dust filling the air.

Kate pulled the truck to a stop, breathing heavily. Se flung the door open, eyes wide with anger. “You idiot! Now they’ll just come in from the other side! You’ve trapped us in here!”

“That was only step one!” Allan protested. “It bought us time! Now we go for step two.”

“Step two?”

“Yes.” Allan confirmed, jumping off of the truck, and onto a man-hole cover, tapping it with a hoof. “Step two.”

*****************************

They slipped back into the sewers, one by one, and then, with great reluctance on Allan's part, they collapsed the tunnel above them, just to be sure they wouldn’t be followed for some time, sealing themselves into the sewers and crushing the car. Allan winced at the sound of the destroyed metal, but it was better than getting caught.

With a fairly good idea which direction they needed to go in order to reach their hideout, the humans led their new friends through a maze of tunnels, each of them pressing makeshift gas masks to their faces. Allan and his friends had to make do, though, covering their noses with spare cloth strips Rarity and Fluttershy had intended to use as bandages.

They passed by a blocked off passage, the ground around it littered with fragments of grenades, indicating a struggle of some kind. What was more concerning were the Changeling sized tunnels around them, several of them with trails of dried blood leading into them.

“What happened here?” Twilight asked, her voice quiet.

Alice paused, eyes half closed, beads of water gathering in the corners. “Some people go out scavenging. Not all of them make it back.”

Kate pulled Twilight aside, and whispered something to her. The purple princess’s eyes went wide, and stared at Alice, a look of horror and sadness flickering across her features.

“We’ve all lost someone.” Allan noticed Katherine’s eyes flicking across to him as Jacob spoke. “Some of us more than others.” The troup fell silent for a moment, but they knew they couldn’t stay still for long.

Pressing on, the group finally surfaced, sneaking out onto the surface as the sunlit hours started to wane. The ponies took several minutes to process the view. It was a bizarre notion to them, that the sun required no one to move it. Kate quickly located their headquarters, and lead the troupe towards the hideout, until they arrived at an office building beside a harbour, situated in the river that ran through the city. The office building was not the end of their journey however. That honour fell to a large building that sat several dozen meters away, out in the open, on the riverside.

“Okay, so we’ve been hiding out in The Science Museum in town. It’s just over there, but we’ll have to be careful. It’s pretty out in the open, and if those things spot us, we’ll all be screwed.” Kate explained.

“A museum!?” Twilight squeed, excitedly.

She was shushed by everyone at once, prompting her cheeks to turn red in an apologetic smile.

“We’ll go in twos.” Kate continued. “Allan and I will go first. The Princess and Jacob can come next. You lot sort yourselves out and follow us once we’ve made it to the museum. Stick to the path we take, and keep an eye on the sky. Leg it if you see any bugs. We’ll draw them away from the museum if that happens.” A crowd of bobbing heads was the reply she got. “Okay, Allan. Stick close to me.”

Allan gave a nod too, before following Kate out onto the open pavement beyond the building they had emerged from. There was very little in the way of cover, a planter with a little tree here, an upturned bench there, a car and the largest of all, an overturned bus. They kept their heads on a constant swivel as they moved from cover to cover, slowly inching their way towards the science museum, wary of Changeling patrols. They reached the side of the museum without incident, and turned around to act as lookouts for the others as they all slowly crossed over to the museum.

They quickly motioned to the pair currently crossing, Applejack and Rainbow, to stop, when they spotted a Changeling approaching. It wasn’t looking their way, but was instead staring intently at the taller buildings, searching for signs of life. A sigh of relief rushed out from Kate’s nose as it flew away, unaware of the large group it had passed over.

The procession continued, until every last human and pony was safely across. Once they had regrouped properly, Katherine led them to a side door in the building, tucked just out of sight from most angles, thanks to a protruding wall.

Kate knocked smartly on the door in an alternating beat of two-three, two-three, three-four, and a voice inside called out something that was too muffled by the door for anyone but Kate to hear.

“Don’t shoot, okay? We’re coming in, with some new friends.” She called, before giving the group a smile that was supposed to be encouraging, but was too wan to do so successfully.

There was another muffled reply, that sounded vaguely like a warning, before a sliding bolt was released from inside, and the door swung open. A man stood there, gun already pointing at the ponies clustered together by the wall. He stood about six foot tall, maybe more, and he held the only machine gun that any of the ponies...or Allan for that matter, had ever seen. It looked reminiscent of the M16 that the American military used, but as far as Allan could recall from the various video games or movies he had seen them in, the M16’s didn’t have a handguard that was almost perfectly circular. Not that it mattered what kind of gun was being pointed at them. Kate was already talking to him, trying to explain what had happened, but it wasn’t going too well, since the man was not listening.

“They’re friendly.” Kate emphasized. ”They helped us escape from a real bad mess, and they risked their lives to make sure we all got back.”

“Where’s Jackson then? And Hank?” The guard snarled, accusingly.

“That happened before they found us. We crashed on our way back here with some supplies, and the bugs got Jackson as we ran for cover. They carried him off, and Hank got taken down giving us time to escape through the sewers. Then we met these guys afterwards, and they helped us get away from the danger zone. We can trust them.”

“And how can I be sure you ain’t all just tryin’ ta play me?”

“Connor. Back off.” A new voice came through the door. “I saw them sneaking past a bug on their way over. The wouldn’t bother if they were those things buddies.”

“Fine. But they all get quarantine until Richard can come down and test ‘em.”

“Fine. But tell him Allan's back.” Kate returned.

The group of twelve did as they were told, and followed the young man inside and through a network of corridors, none of them with exhibits, much to Twilight’s disappointment, before coming to a very thick looking door, which the young man opened with a twist of the handle. Under threat and command of gun barrels, the group trudged inside after handing over their weapons and gear, only to find a dismal, plain room that had been stripped of anything that could be of use, or turned into a weapon. There were no windows, and from the cool feel of the concrete, Allan could tell they were underground. That made sense, since they had gone down at least two flights of stairs to get there. The not so polished and refined feel of the room only added to that feeling of being below ground, in a way that ven the sewers hadn’t quite managed…...which didn’t feel right, now that Allan could fly. The open sky above him felt more comfortable than this room, and Fluttershy, Rainbow and Twilight all seemed to agree.

Since there wasn’t much to do, Allan settled down by a wall, and rested his head against the cool concrete floor. Without the adrenaline of the past few hours to keep him going, Allan realized how tired he felt, and promptly fell asleep, welcoming the chance to play in the world of dreams again.

**************************

He was unsure of where he was at first, but he realized pretty quickly where he was as the moonlight streamed down from above. The city of Alicorns was resplendent, as it had been before, but unlike the previous times, a tension filled the air. The adults muttered quietly amongst each other, and the foals huddled behind their parents legs, looking around in fear.

Though he had never lived it, his memory recalled the announcement made, of the threat from the chaos serpents, and the discussion between his mother and the queen. His dark grey hooves and lime green mane flicked in and out of his….her vision, as she trotted about, searching for her friend.

Bronze Shield stood near the stalls in the market, looking rather fine in his guard armour.

“Bronze.” She called. “I need to talk to you.”

“Not now.” Bronze hissed. “If the Captain sees us talking he’ll have me kicked out for sure!”

“Bronzie, please!” She begged. “This is important! I think that-”

She never finished her sentence. The sun had vanished behind a veil of roiling colours and.

“Chrysanthemum…..” Bronze choked. “Get to the schoolhouse. Get the foals out. GO!!”

He never used her full name. Not ever. She’d never seen him so serious.

Turning tail, she bolted, just as the first screams started.

*******************************

Allan blinked his eyes open as the door swung open, admitting a large, hawk-nosed man with a police issue shotgun leveled casually at pony head height. Of course, Allan and Kate recognized him instantly, and spoke in tandem “Dad.”

Richard Ryder was a man in his late fifties, with iron grey hair, and pale blue eyes that glinted in what little light there was in the room. His body was thick with both muscle and a layer of fat that gave him a bit of a paunch, but that, if anything contributed to his apparent relation to a grizzly bear.

Allan was shocked when he saw his father’s eyes, to see the hardened, defeated look that flickered in them.

“You the one who says he’s Allan Ryder?” It took Allan a moment to realize that Richard was staring right at him.

Allan steeled himself, before mustering his courage. “Yes. It’s me, dad. It’s really me.”

Peculiarly, Allan noticed Applejack perk up out of the corner of his eye, her own green irises locking on to his father with some kind of recognition.

Richard stared at Allan for some time, before he asked a question. “What were the last words we said to each other, before the accident?”

Allan blinked, before smiling, fondly recalling the last conversation the two of them had had. Applejack stared at them from across the room, eyes intently focused on Richard. Allan beamed up at his father, ignoring the shotgun barrel pointed almost directly at his face.

“You said to me that you wanted me to have all the happiness in the world. And I told you I’d leave enough for everyone else.”

Richard went perfectly rigid, his features locked solid, as if etched in stone. His eyes bored holes in Allan's skull, but the Changeling was nonplussed still smiling up at him, love and respect in his eyes. Richard glanced to his daughter, who nodded encouragingly, a hopeful smile on her face.

Richard turned his gaze back to the creature that claimed to be his son, looked into it’s loving eyes, and tried to look past what he could see.

The room was quiet, all eyes fixed on the Ryders.

Richard’s shotgun started to shake in his hands, as the image of the boy he had raised seemed to swim into focus, superimposed over the Changeling, before fading away again. And when the image faded, a single part remained. The love in the gaze of the creature looking back at him, the same soft expression. The eyes of his son.

Richard dropped the gun with a clatter, before falling to his knees and sweeping Allan up into a hug, sobbing. Months of hoping. Months of praying. Months of denying his doubts and fears. Now he was back, even if he had changed so much.

Richard pulled back, and held his son’s head between his hands, staring at the alien face Allan now wore, as if he could memorize every detail on the spot. “It’s really you, isn’t it? You came home.”

Allan smiled, returning his father’s embrace, fondly. “Yeah. And boy do I have a story to tell.”

“I can see that.” Richard wiped his face with back of his sleeve, so that the fresh tears would no longer bother. “And I’m guessing that these ones all have something to do with that story?”

Allan nodded, grinning widely. “They have everything to do with this story.”

************************

From there, Richard had the word spread that his son had returned, and that his story should be heard by all the current leaders of the Resistance, which in turn lead to Allan recounting the tales of the past eight months to his family, including his overjoyed mother, and several haggard strangers who scarcely believed a word of what he said, since it was so different from the brutal reality they had come to know.

Allan himself was in his element, using his shape-shifting abilities to help aid with his telling. Unfortunately, the more joyful parts of their reunion had to wait. Now it was time for more serious matters. Storytime over, Allan sat back and let Twilight take over, officially extending Equestria’s hoof in friendship. In order to better understand just how bad things were, it was time for the humans to tell their own side of the story.

“This, Chrysalis, as you call her, pretended to be you for a month and a half before things really started to change. After that bitch revealed herself to the world, she’s delighted in letting us get our hopes up, only to crush them.” Richard explained. “The first two months after her reveal were a steady descent to madness, while the next month was nothing but looting and shooting. Anyone that could get snatched off the streets went missing overnight, and anyone that fought back was taken too. Then it seemed to stop, and we thought that the Army might have found a way to stop her. We were wrong. She took their soldiers too. Then those ships showed up up and started firing on her then-unfinished tower. We thought they’d win for sure. Instead, she just put the shield up and laughed at us.”

“The outside world has known for all that time, and never once thought to nuke the city?” Twilight asked, remembering what Allan had told her about human warfare. “If Vancouver was a lost cause, they would, no matter if there were still people inside.”

“That’s just it. They did think about it. More than think about it. They did it. Chrysalis let it through the shield, caught like a baseball, and just disarmed it on the pot!” A man called Doctor Hooper said, gesticulating wildly. “It was useless. Absolutely useless. Mankind’s most destructive device, nothing but a curiosity for her to dismantle at her leisure.”

“She must have gotten hold of military information somehow, if she knew how to take it apart.” Allan considered the numerous ways the Queen could have done so, and they were a great many indeed.

“Our thoughts exactly.” The only survivor of the Military’s attempt to combat Chrysalis’s threat, an American agent from the FBI, one Special Agent Grey Pierce, said, quietly. He was a soft spoken man, with eyes the same colour as his namesake, thick brown hair that was kept at a short length, and combed back to give it a slick look. His face was rather square, and his expression always grave. “Most likely she’s managed to slip spies out of the shield. A source of info on her enemies right from the battlefield.”

“If I understand how these bombs work, simply catching them in a highly charged telekinesis spell could stop the bomb from going off like you describe, by simply freezing the bomb’s trigger, or even interfering with the trigger signal.” Twilight said, examining documents on how various weapons functioned. “With the amount of power she’s likely leaching from all the humans she finds, she could easily be capable of doing something like that. Oddly enough, that worries me more than her knowing highly classified information does.”

“Why does it worry you?” Several voices spoke at once.

“Because if she had the power to stop and dismantle a nuclear weapon….why isn’t she using that power on us?” Twilight theorized. “The most likely explanation, is that she’s already using it for something else.”

A chill crept around the room, crawling heavily down their backs like armies of centipedes. The idea that Chrysalis had something even bigger planned was simply terrifying.

Eventually, Richard cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the gathered individuals back to him. “Regardless of what Chrysalis’s plans may be, we still have a major issue. The people we have here are getting hungry, and our food supplies are running low. With the loss of the supplies Kathy was trying to bring to us, we’re going to have to try something more drastic.”

Richard produced a roadmap of the city, covered in pen markings, squiggles and lines that at first seemed to make no sense, but it slowly dawned on Allan that they were plans, routes and notes of both humans and changelings.

“There’s a supermarket here, about ten blocks away. We tried raiding it early on, but the Changelings were swarming all around that area. We never went back, but that was early enough into this mess that we could find viable supplies out there. Seeing as you’ve been successful fighting these things, perhaps you can keep a team of gatherers safe while they work.”

“What’s the catch?” Applejack asked, eyes narrowed.

“Just like Allan's apartment, there’s a nest nearby. You’re going to have to be quiet.”

The ponies exchanged confirming nods before Twilight agreed. “Alright, Mr Ryder. We’re in.”

*************************

It took them several hours to get into the Supermarket, thanks to just how quiet they had to be. It took them even longer to find enough food, medicine and other supplies to make it worthwhile, but eventually, they crawled back outside of the storage area in the back of the Supermarket, several bags loaded with loot.

Due to her previous experience with the ponies, Kate had been chosen to go along, something Allan was grateful for. Having her around made him less uncomfortable, since, other than the group they’d rescued, his parents, and Kate herself, no one seemed to trust the alien ponies who had come to help. Still, the looks she kept directing his way, of disbelief or concern, mitigated some of that relief.

“What’s it like?”

Allan frowned, before turning to face his sister. “Can’t these questions wait until we’re not in life-threatening danger?”

Kate’s eyes closed for a moment and she breathed in and out. She opened her eyes back up again before shaking her head and crouching down to look him in the eye. “I need to know. Is it better there? Than over here?”

Allan blinked. “That’s….not the question I thought you were going to ask.” He paused, his eyes settling on the humans and ponies quietly sorting through the supplies and putting them into storage containers in the back of their new car. “It’s not entirely peaceful. It’s not perfect. But it is magical. It is beautiful, and most importantly, that’s where they all are.” He nodded to his friends, a movement that Fluttershy caught and waved back, a determined but happy smile on her face. “They helped me get back on my hooves, and welcomed me without a second thought...well, except Rainbow, but we’re good now.” Allan extended his hoof and took Kate’s hand. “I know things are hard now, but this won’t last forever. I….no, we, won’t let it.” He smiled up at her, feeling the faint flickers of hope flare up again, just a little.

Katie broke the connection first, wiping away a happy tear from her cheek, before returning a wan smile. “Do you think…...do you think that I could go there?”

Allan stared at her for a minute. “You know you’d not be human anymore, right? You’d change, like I did. What about Jeremy? What about him?”

Katie fell silent, the hope and joy at Alan's earlier explanations about Equestria fading away, replaced instead with guilt and remorse.

“He…..he didn’t make it.”

Allan felt his blood run cold. “....What?”

“Jeremy is…..he’s dead, Allan….We were out searching for a place to use as our hideout when everything went to hell.” Katie’s face was turned away from Allan now, though he could see glistening tears on her cheeks. “Jeremy went into a hotel, thinking we could set up in there. But the looters set the building on fire, and….and……” She choked back a sob, hand flying to her mouth. “The fire reached the gas mains. He never stood a chance.”

Allan just stared. Jeremy was dead. A man who he had known and trusted….was gone. He had not liked him because he had been involved with Katie, but that was more of a joke than actual dislike. And now the man his sister loved was dead.

“I……..I’m sorry.” Allan stated. His voice was hoarse, rough. “I should have come back sooner. We should have tried harder, spent more time fixing the stupid portal and less time-”

“Stop.” Katie’s finger pressed against his lips, bidding him to be silent. “It….it’s been hard…..but you can’t blame yourself. You did everything you could to get back. All of you have given us more hope than we’ve seen in a long time, and that’s not something to forget.” She coughed, straightening her rumpled mask, where it sat around her neck, before standing back up. “I’ll be fine. Eventually. Let’s just focus on getting through this, and we’ll mourn later.”

Watching Katie walk across to the car left Allan feeling more alienated than ever. Despite her words, guilt heartily gnawed at his soul.

******************

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the long wait! I got busy switching all my stuff over from my old laptop to my new desktop, only to find it wouldn't connect to my internet. Thankfully, that's all fixed now! Enjoy!

Chapter 32: Even the Best Laid Plans.....

Allan stared at the young man inside the room behind the glass, happy that it was underground and had no identifying features. Yesterday's supplies were already being put to use, and he was glad to sense a definite rise in good feelings all around. His friends were scattered about the complex, helping in any way they could. Allan himself was fast proving just how useful a Changeling could be when siding with humans.

“Clean.” He stated, the glow around his horn fading. “You can let him in.”

Trust had been established with the supply run yesterday, begrudging, but enough to allow Allan and his friends to be useful. Screening returning scavengers was Allan's new job, seeing as he could sense Changeling magic, since it was so similar to his own.

“Well?” Richard asked, as the young man was let inside.

“The Changelings are staying close to their hives right now, just the few usual patrols here and there. I checked the tripwires in the sewers, and none of them have been sabotaged. We’re still in the clear.”

“Good. We’ve had to relocate too many times already. We’re running out of places to run to.” Richard sighed, waving the young man away. “Go rest Toby, you’ve earned it.”

“Thank you, sir.” Toby hurried away, no doubt eager to find his hammock.

“How many times has Chrysalis almost found you?” Allan asked, concerned.

“Too many. Half a dozen at least.” His father replied, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “We started with almost two hundred people hiding out in the old hockey arena. Now there’s just over a quarter of that.”

Allan said nothing, eyes downcast.

The door was knocked on again, for the third time that day. Connor opened the door, just like he had when Allan had brought Katie back, and brought the new person into the screening room.

Allan bit back a gulp. He had been dreading this reunion. “She’s clean.”

Anna Rois stepped inside, her clothes hugging her body, the outfit hastily put together to muffle sound and emphasize stealthy movement, as with all the scouts. She stared at Allan as Richard moved to talk with her, before dragging her eyes back to Richard. “The bugs are still watching the old hideouts. There’s far too many to try sneaking in for the stuff we left behind.”

“Thank you Anna. Allan, that’s everyone who was out today. You two go and….talk.”

*******************

“So it’s really you.” Anna said, simply. Her lack of joy betrayed her lack of belief, and Allan had to force his body to stop trembling. She’d hate him for sure. “You came back.”

“Yes…..” Alan's voice quivered just as much as his body as he sat on his chair, nursing his mug of coffee. “Yes it’s me.”

“Yeah, right.” Anna snapped, eyes burning. “You aren’t him. You’re just a bug sent here to fool us. You all are.”

Allan winced. Her disgust burned on his tongue. “Please, Anna, I-”

“You’re not him, so don’t fucking call me Anna like that!” She snapped, slamming her mug down, hard enough to dent the plastic table between them. “I don’t care who you are, but you listen to me, and ‘you listen good. I am going to find your stupid bitch of a Queen, I’m going to blast her face off with a shotgun, and then I’ll tear her heart out and eat it in front of all of you little drones! I don’t give a damn that you’ve got everyone else fooled. I see you for what you are, and the only reason I haven’t shot your face off is because everyone else seems to think you’re the four-legged Jesus!” Her cup shattered against the wall behind him, drenching him with scalding coffee that he barely felt. “You so much as put one hoof in the wrong direction, your little friends will be picking you off the wall in pieces, got it?”

Allan just nodded, ears flat against his head as he watched his oldest friend leave, hands balled into fists.

“And when the real Allan comes back, I’m gonna enjoy watching you squirm!” She threw back over her shoulder.

Great talk. “Anna….” His voice was a whimper as he said her name, feeling his colours dull nearly to grey as he considered her words in silence. They hurt. Deeper than he cared to admit. His oldest friend had just screamed in his face and accused him of being a monster. He stared down at his hooves, trying to see if, just maybe, she might be right. Was he really a good person? All this suffering had been going on while he pranced around Equestria like a stupid dick, marveling over every little thing, when he should have been focusing on getting back home.

His mouth was filled with a taste of offal and bile, thanks to the deep feelings of hatred that Anna had

“So, the prodigal son returns.”

Alan's head jerked up, colours immediately returning at the familiar voice from the doorway.

“Joshua!?”

“Long time no see, bug brain.” Josh’s grin was looking a little worse for wear, since it was missing a tooth that it hadn’t been before, but the young African-American man was still grinning like a Cheshire cat nonetheless. He was dressed in grubby, grimy clothes like everyone else, but he seemed to be in much better spirits. “Whole hideout’s been talking about you, ya know? Lot of fear mongering about you being a spy, but I don’t believe a word of it.”

“You don’t think I’m a spy?” Allan could hardly contain his joy at the idea that someone still trusted him here. “Really?”

“Really. Spies don’t just walk in through the front door with a target on their back. Looking like you do, that’s pretty much what you did.” Josh moved up to give Allan a hand-to-hoof shake, before settling himself in Anna’s empty chair. “Your dad gave me the lowdown on what happened to you while you were gone. Crazy shit. But I’m ready to believe a lot of crazy things these days.”

“You have no idea how happy I am to hear someone say that.” Allan gave a grin of his own. “How’d you guys avoid Chrysalis for so long? Dad told me some of the more recent stuff, but I don’t think he ever told me how you guys originally slipped under her radar.”

“Your sister figured Chrysalis out early on, then she warned us. We immediately started using the sewers to get around, since we figured it’d be safer. Very next day, the bitch started her more public reign of terror, and we went and got your parents. She’d left them alone, still pretending to be you. Said she wanted stuff from your apartment. When she first started appearing in public, we made the connection real quick. After that, we just started hiding where we could, and eventually, found this lot hiding out too. After that, we just kinda….stuck together.”

Allan nodded, thinking through what he had just been told. “Guess it wouldn’t matter much to Chrysalis what my family did after she’d revealed herself. She’d be free to do whatever she liked.” He shuffled his hooves on the table, his eyes moving across to stare out of the door where Anna had stormed off. “I take it you heard my last visitor?”

Josh nodded, sighing. His shoulders slumped and his smile vanished. “Oh, I heard her alright. So did most of the damn building, she was so loud...guess she just can’t accept the idea that you’ve changed so much. Not that denying it helps at all.”

The room fell silent as the two friends thought about Anna.

“Must be weird. Being back.” Josh broke the silence.

Allan didn’t respond with words, at least, not immediately. The silence prompted Joshua to redirect his attention from where he had been idly tracing random lines on the table with his finger. What he saw wasn’t what he expected. Allan was the one who had deflated now. “....Do you...do you blame me for not coming back sooner?” The Changeling asked. “If I’d focused more on training, and spent less time goofing off….you wouldn’t be in such a bad position now.”

“Come off it.” Josh’s voice was waspish, it’s owner directing a glare at Allan. “You aren’t the be all and end all of this stupid scenario. You coming back later or earlier would do next to nothing to improve our odds against that bitch.” Josh slapped his palm down on the table, eyes flinty. “So stop wasting time and energy shouldering the blame, and get busy doing something about it! You want to improve our odds? Tell us more about her! Her strategies, her way of thinking, anything!”

Allan stared right back at Josh for what felt like an eternity. That eternity only lasted the space of seven quick heartbeats, and struck Allan to the core.

Do something about it. Those had been Josh’s words. Do something about it. Allan narrowed his eyes, furrowed his brow, and let out a breath, before hopping off of his chair and onto the floor, wings buzzing excitedly.

“You know what? You’re right.” Allan grimaced, shoving thoughts of self doubt and self-demeanment to the back of his mind. “I am wasting time just sitting here. Let’s change that.”

Josh grinned. “Now that’s the Allan I used to know.” The young man stood up, grinning. “So what’s the plan?”

Allan smiled.

***************************

`Allan crouched low, waiting for the right moment. He was hidden among the rubble of what had once been an old comic book store near the edge of the dome, and he was searching for something. He had a plan, and he was going to do his damnedest to find a way to use it if it meant fighting off the entire Changeling swarm alone. Not that he was alone.

Not far away, just a few feet, in fact, Josh, his father, and Twilight were waiting for him to give the signal to get up and run, once the Changeling patrol they were hiding from had moved on. His sensitive eyes picked out the Changeling’s dark carapace’s easily in the dark streets.

It was the early night, the kind of night that sent the sky spinning with the glittering of a billion stars. With a huge swathe of the valley no longer lighting up the sky with their electric lights, Vancouver’s night sky had become riddled with the diamond glittering of a trillion points of light, stretched out across the sky in the familiar band of pale, wispy, cloud-like shapes that made up the entire Milky Way Galaxy, it’s soft reds and pinks streaking through the velvet blues like a highway through a prairie, or a great ship through a vast ocean.

Unfortunately, they could not revel in the unintended beauty that Chrysalis had delivered to them, and instead, they waited for the Changelings to leave. They slipped away almost silently, the only noise that gave them away being the low buzz of their wings as they flew to the next street.

Allan turned to his companions and waved his hoof, before vaulting over the crest of the rubble pile and flying quickly across the street to the oddly open and intact building that stood their.

The blocky, concrete structure opened into a wide corridor that soon doubled back on itself, before descending down beneath the street level, where it hid a secret from prying eyes.

While Chrysalis had been busy making sure that the sewers couldn’t offer the humans an escape, by sealing all the tunnels leading out of the dome, Allan was certain that she had missed something that most Vancouverites also took for granted. The Sky-Train.

While the public transit system was s almost entirely above ground, there was one line that passed underneath the ground for a time, before emerging on the other side of the Fraser River. The station there was far beyond the scope of the Queen’s dome, and if his hypothesis was correct…

The others quietly sprinted over to join him, before coming to a halt on the edge of the stairwell that lead down.

“You know she could have already figured this out, right?” Kathy panted heavily. Sneaking and sprinting across half the city had started to get to her, as well as Richard and Josh. “We could be walking into the most heavily guarded demolition camp on Earth.”

“We have to try.” Allan replied. “Celestia arrives in five days. We have to make sure we get anyone who can’t fight out of here. We can’t be effective if we’re constantly trying to protect them as well. We get them out, and at the very least, Earth’s governments will find out what’s going on in here.”

“So…..after that, then what? Five days of dodging the bullets and spells until miss Sunny comes and saves us?” Josh quipped, earning a glare from Twilight. Josh blanched at the sight of the death stare and tried to block the pony out of his sight as Allan answered.

“With civilians out of the way, we can focus on observing Chrysalis’s defenses, attack patterns, anything that could be of use.” Allan explained. “And besides, it’ll take us time to get the vehicles to transport everyone out of home-base. Moving that many people that quickly would be too slow to chance it on foot. That’ll take a day or two to find something big enough, and fast enough. We drive them here, and Twilight will send them flying down those tunnels in a Sky-train car….if there aren’t a bajillion Changeling’s down here.”

“Let’s stop wasting time and find out, then.” Richard growled, hefting his melee weapon, a sledgehammer he’d picked up from a hardware store at some point in his adventures. The elder man trudged off down the stairs, and with a shrug, Allan followed. Kate and Josh went down next, before Twilight did a quick visual and magical scan of the surrounding area to make sure they weren’t being watched, and then glided down on silent wings.

The darkness was overwhelming, the beams of the group’s flashlights and the aura’s of their light spells the only source of light without the electrical systems running. The subterranean station was dirty and smelled of something awful without the constant supervision of janitors, security guards and pest controls, and it’s bright white walls were now a grimy yellow, and a thin layer of dust carpeted the floor Thankfully, they weren’t leaving any tracks for the changelings could follow, as Twilight kept beating her wings gently as she walked, sending small gusts of wind to rearrange the dust and erase their trail.

The climbed over the now stiff and unresponsive entry gates, getting a decent scare when Josh accidentally kicked one of the plastic surfaces, emitting a dull but loud *THUNK* sound that had them all waiting with baited breath for the sound of buzzing wings.

None came, much to everyone’s relief.

Following the station down, they finally reached the platform, a Sky-Train just barely in sight of the platform, pointing in the right direction.

“Great! No Changelings, a Sky-Train just over there to use, and, if I’m right…..” Allan took to the air again and flew down the tunnel, for quite a long distance, before his voice drifted back to them. “.....I’m where the barrier should be! But there’s nothing! And the track and tunnel look intact! I can see a bit of moonlight at the far end! This is it!” He came zipping back along the tunnel to them, eyes wide and an excited grin on his face. “There’s even a ladder out we can use to escape if things go bad! It’s perfect!”

“Uh, dumb question.” Josh started. “Why aren’t we all just leaving? Screw finding out about Bitch-Queen’s plans! Let’s just get everyone out and let Princess Sunny bring her army in to kick Chrysalis’s ass!”

Allan's joy quickly turned into a frown of disappointment, ears flat against his head. “You honestly think that’s the best plan of action?”

“Yes!”

“Then perhaps I should inform you that my teacher has actually lost to Chrysalis before.” Twilight interjected, moving between the two. “And Chrysalis was weaker then.”

Josh stared at her. “You’re joking.”

“Does this look like my joking face?” Twilight retorted, almost jabbing Josh in the face with her horn as she drew herself up to her full height, eyes narrowed dangerously. “She almost beat us twice. And both times, we only won because she overlooked minor details or ignored people because they were “too weak to pose a threat”. She isn’t stupid. She won’t make the same mistake a third time. Oh, and did you forget that she’s had eight month’s and several thousand human minds to think about how best to beat us?” Twilight looked at him pointedly. “I’m a prodigy back home. Quite possibly the smartest pony in all of Equus. Not even I can beat her now. The only chance we have is to band together. Humans, ponies, and good Changelings alike. Together, we might just be able to pull this off. But not if you leave.”

Josh stayed silent. Twilight nodded in satisfaction, before flying off to start pulling the Sky-Train up to the platform. Better to do it while they weren’t holding off an army, after all.

“Alright, so that’s part one.” Allan grinned. “Now for part two.”

************************************

Sneaking back to the hideout was simple enough, and so Allan laid out the groundwork of his plan, with Twilight taking stock of supplies and munitions, weapons, vehicles, vehicle fuel, and of course, people. Once she had finished that, she went to work creating Changeling detection devices, taking over an entire room to use as a workshop as she tinkered.

The plan required the resistance to get two buses, which were in short supply across town. They finally managed to find two by going back to Allan's old school, where several damaged buses lay around. With some magical assistance and engineering know-how, they were able to use parts from nearly all the buses to get two of them in working order.

It took several hours to finally figure things out. “Alright, Agent Grey, you’ll be going with the escapees, to deliver this information to your superiors, but only once you use one of these to verify the identities of the people you entrust it to. It should glow green if they’re Changelings.” Allan presented him with a amulet that was softly glowing green in his presence. Twilight quickly cast a spell to mask Allan's magical signature, and the amulet turned purple.

“What’s to stop Chrysalis from doing that?” Richard asked, from where he stood close by.

“She’s a Changeling. I can hide Allan from the detection spell because I’m not a Changeling. If she tried, it would just detect her magic and light up anyway. Also, I did just create that blocking spell, took me three goes, but I did it, so she shouldn’t know how to cast it.” Twilight’s explanation fell out of her mouth at a mile a minute, and a faint call from the Armoury got a chuckle out of everyone.

“Egghead!!”

Twilight’s blush ran deep.

“Doc.” Once he had finished laughing at his friend’s expense, Allan turned to Doctor Hooper. “I need you to use that big brain of yours to come up with a way to toughen up the buses, and make them run faster. Think you can handle that?”

“That, I can manage.” Hooper nodded, before setting off on his appointed task.

“Dad, I need you to get everyone up to speed on what’s happening. The only way this goes off without a hitch is if we’re all on the same page. Then, I need you to help Rainbow and Twilight modify the weapons and protective gear to be more effective. Show her what parts she can’t change, and which ones she can. Twi, you and Rainbow come back here when you’re done.”

“I’ll get to it.”

“See you in a little while, Allan.”

“What about us, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked, prompting Allan to join the other four ponies. “It seems that everybody else has a job to do except us.”

Allan smiled. “The five of us? We’re going to train.” His sword burst free of his gauntlet in a shower of shadowy particles. “Hit me with your best shot.”

***************************

The museum was quiet. Night had fallen quite some time ago, and other than a few night guards, everyone else was asleep, or trying to sleep, before the big plan in the morning.

One of those guards, was Connor Murphy.

Sitting in his chair, watching the world outside the window he’d been assigned, he gritted his teeth and brought his cigarette to his lips. Fuck bug boy. Fuck his Dad, too. Fuck everyone. They were going to lose. Connor had realized that pretty early on, and regretted just how much his conscience was holding him back from doing what he wanted to do.

He pulled out his knife and started using the sharp tip to dig the dirt out from under his nails, when a voice spoke to him.

“Hey there, big boy.”

He jumped up, bringing his knife to bear on the intruder, ready to stab them in the face for- oh. “Katherine. Sorry. You scared me.” His lack of genuine concern for almost killing her would have made anyone else look at him in contempt or horror.

In fact, once he actually took in her appearance properly, he was the one who reared back in horror.

Katherine didn’t look right. There was a thick bile dribbling from her mouth, and her eyes were glowing a soft, putrid green, in a bizarre way that made her pupils look like the slit eyes of a cat, or a lizard…..or a Changeling Queen.

Connor was not unintelligent. He put two and two together and fell to his knees, eyes wide as he stared up at her. “C-Chrysalis?”

“So they told you my name, did they?” Katherine’s face twisted into a sneer. “Oh well, not that that actually matters.” She sneered down at his grovelling form in amusement. “Begging for your life already? I must say, that is a record. They usually squeal for a bit first about how life isn’t fair. Again, not an issue. Being prompt and candid is refreshingly different.” Chrysalis waltzed herself over to his chair and sat herself down in it, taking his knife from where he had dropped it as she went.

“Stand up.” She commanded.

Connor stood, not daring to make her angry by disobeying.

“Incredible. And I thought the ones I controlled were quick to obey.” Chrysalis chuckled, idly tracing designs into the chair’s arm with the knife blade. “Here’s the deal, meat-head. I know you hate Ryder. Both the boy, and his father. Tell me why, and I may just consider letting you live as my pet.”

Connor stared at her for a moment, unable to comprehend what he had just heard.

The knife stopped, and a sudden tightness developed in her jaw muscle. “Well?”

Connor gulped, before launching into his tale. “Allan used to go to my school! I was three grades ahead of him! I always hated how Anna Rois liked him and his friends and not me! I always hated him for telling his sister not to go out with me! I hate him for always stopping my fun! I hate his father because he locked me up for getting drunk and for confiscating my Dad’s old knife! He never gave it back and it was all had of him!”

Chrysalis smiled, leaning forwards. “You mean, the knife in the evidence lockup at the police station?”

Connors face couldn’t have been more priceless, covered in sweat and grime, and gawking in awe at her.

“I’m looking at it right now, actually.” Chrysalis smiled, leaning back in the chair, folding her fingers over each other in a pyramid shape while holding the knife between them. “If you were to help me do something, then I would be most grateful.” She unclasped her hands and leveled the knife at him. “I might even consider returning your precious heirloom to you, to remember your dear old daddy by as you serve me in the new world.”

Connor didn’t have to think twice. “I’m listening.”

Chrysalis was suddenly in his face, knife pressed against his throat.

Connor wanted to run in terror, but instead, he held perfectly still. “I’m listening intently.”

Chrysalis grinned, before slowly pulling the blade away from his skin. “I think I like you, Mr Murphy. Perhaps I’ll even let you be my right hand man.” She drew back, her upper face obscured by shadows, leaving her eyes glowing and her mouth as her only visible feature. “Trust me when I say that this will destroy Ryder, in all the ways that matter most. This is what you’re going to do for me, Connor…..”

***************************

The sun rose on the third day since Allan's return, and the plan had started to hit snags already. Doctor Hooper lacked the necessary materials and parts to beef up their transports, and Twilight was behind on her modifications on the weapons, since the guns had too many vital and moving parts that her magic kept interfering with, even at the most benign levels. Richard was struggling to maintain order, as people were starting to realize just how risky the plan was. Her best guess as to when they would be ready left only hours between their success and Celestia’s arrival.

Allan sighed, trying to figure those problems out as an arrow came streaking towards him. He vaulted over it, before throwing a stun spell back at Fluttershy, forcing her to dive aside with a squeak of surprise, before she drew her bow up again and fired, this time ducking immediately behind cover once the arrow was loose.

Allan knocked it aside with a thought, horn flashing once, before he blasted the box Fluttershy was hiding behind. It didn’t break the box, like it would have if Twilight had been the one to hit it, but it did draw out another scared squeak from Shy.

“Sorry!” He called, before losing another spell. “And again!” Even as Fluttershy squeaked again, he quietly chided himself. “I am far too Canadian…”

An arrow bounced off his head. Being a dulled, practice arrow, it just stung a bit. But that wasn’t the surprising bit. The surprising bit was that the arrow had hit him in the side of his head, and not the front.

Allan frowned, before trotting over to where he had thought Fluttershy was. A pair of adorable mice gazed back up at him before squeaking loudly.

She’d tricked him…..

“Clever girl.” Allan grinned in approval. Maybe this morning wasn’t all that bad.

***************************

The time had come. One last check before they risked everything. Everyone knew this attempt to get the non-combatants to safety would be almost guaranteed to be a suicide mission, but after everything that had happened, after the months of oppression and fear, they all knew and accepted the risks.

There were a grand total of thirty people out of approximately seventy seven who were staying to fight, hence why a single bus would have been enough to get everyone out safely. But the leadership was hedging their bets. Splitting the group in two made each group an easier target on their own, but also gave them the added benefit of being able to divide attention between them by splitting up.

Allan and his friends were divvied up into teams, three apiece, as Rainbow would be acting as an eye in the sky, via radio. As Fluttershy was limited to ranged attacks and her powerful Stare only, it was a pretty unanimous decision to place her together with Allan, so that the two could watch each others backs. Rarity was elected to go with them. That left Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie to defend the other bus.

Everyone else was split up pretty evenly, but Kathy ended up on bus two with Allan.

Richard, Doctor Hooper and Agent Grey, with Twilight beside them, stood up in front of the gathered fighters as the civilians crammed into the buses, taking small bags of personal belongings, food, and whatever else they couldn’t bear to part with along with them. Twilight, and all the equines, were wearing their armour again, including their helmets.

“You all know the plan, and you all know the route, so we won’t drill it in again.” Richard managed to get a little chuckle out of the crowd with his opening statement, which Allan couldn’t help but smile at. “I just want to let you all know how proud I am that you have fought so hard to get this far. It’s been an honor, really.”

“Indeed, you are all a testament to your country, and your species.” Twilight agreed, bowing her head. She couldn’t really hide the nervous sweat that public speaking still brought her, but she masked her expressions well enough to seem in control. “I look forward to when this is all over. There’s so much we can learn about each other! It’s going to be fantastic, just you wait and see!”

The idea that they might actually win was an encouraging one, and the crowd let out whoops of agreement.

“Together, we’re gonna beat this bitch. I know it!” Richard crowed. “Get to your places, and get ready to show these bugs what you’re made of!”

The thirty men and women streamed onto the buses, which had been altered for safety and protection, sporting huge, welded on metal plates that covered the windows and doors, with the windscreen being the only window not covered by a plate. It was instead covered by a mesh of bars that offered protection while not hampering visibility too much. As Doctor Hooper clambered onto the bus ahead of Allan, he looked pretty pleased with his work, even if it didn’t look all that great. There was barbed wire attached to the edges of the bus, and spikes sticking out from the sides to stop the Changelings from latching on.

Allan glanced through the small slits in the window plates that allowed for people to shoot out of them, and watched his mother and father board the second bus last.

He quickly turned on his radio, and synced it to the correct frequency. “Hey, Twi?”

“Yes Allan?”

“....Look after them, will you?”

Twilight was silent for a moment, before her crackly response came through. “Of course I will.”

Allan let one last smile play across his lips before he switched channels. “Rainbow. Come in Rainbow.”

“I hear ya.” Rainbow called back.

“We’ve just finished loading up. How are we looking?”

“Pretty clear for about eight blocks. The routes look pretty good too. I don’t think we’ll get a better chance than this.”

“Alright, thanks Dash. See you on the other side.”

“You too.”

Allan clicked off his radio, before moving up through the bus to the only area the ponies could really fight. He hauled himself up through the ceiling hatch and closed it behind him, using a quick blast of magic to shut it tight. He looked across to where Twilight, Pinkie and Applejack were standing on top of their bus. They were all gonna be dodging magic blasts and barbed wire.

“Everyone’s in position. Let’s get this show on the road!”

In response, the buses roared to life, and the storage bay doors were flung open by Twilight, Allan and Rarity’s combined magic.

The great vehicles lumbered forward at first, but once they cleared the upward slope leading out of the building, they started to build some speed. They would never reach the breakneck pace of Lil' Blue, but they could at least keep the swarm at bay for a minute or two. That would have to be enough. It was that or walk.

Allan stared grimly at the modified hunting rifle Twilight had presented him the day before. The stock had been re-carved to fit hooves, and the trigger was less of a trigger now, and more of a steel lever for him to squeeze.

“You want to conserve your magic for as long as possible. You only have so much, and just blasting Changelings is going to run you through it very quickly.” Twilight had explained. “This gives you an alternative long range attack to compensate.”

He still didn’t like it. He caught a glimpse of Twilight’s evenly cut mane billowing in the breeze ahead as her bus reached the first corner and turned sharply….well, as sharply as a huge, forty-five foot long, armoured school bus could turn.

He shot a quick glance up, trying to catch a glimpse of that familiar rainbow trail against the green sky, but he couldn’t see it. She was probably hidden in the clouds anyway.

He felt something change in the air. A palpable sense of dread and tension.

Something was wrong.

He cocked his gun. Fluttershy knocked an Arrow to her bow. Rarity hefted her blade.

The bus turned the corner.

All hell broke loose.

**********************

Chapter 33: ...Go Awry

They had planned for Changelings. They could fend off Changelings. They could deal with Changelings. They hadn’t counted on Humans.

A hailstorm of bullets ripped the air apart with the sound of a million, angry hornets and a drum beat so fast the sound never seemed to stop. The bus drivers slammed their feet down on the accelerators as hard as possible, until their feet were completely flat on the floor.

The ponies were forced to press themselves as flat to the roof as they could manage in order to avoid the gunfire, and there were screams and shouts from inside, followed by the sounds of gunfire being returned from inside.

The bullets impacted hard on a small group of vacant eyed people a few paces from the road, who had been using an upturned car as cover, and the men and women dropped like stones. Even though the modifications Twilight had made had turned the rounds non-lethal, Allan could not avoid the sudden image of blood spraying everywhere from a skull being caved in by a climbing axe, and nearly vomited.

He’d thought he’d gotten over that, but now it seemed so fresh in his mind, in a way that it just hadn’t been before now. He knew why too. The fights he’d been in until now had either been practice, with magic swords, or in dreams, where he could keep his emotions and memories in check with magic, even subconsciously. The only other fight had been the car chase, but that had been with the swords again. Now though, this was real, and seeing guns used for real, after watching all those TV shows and movies where a single bullet sent up sprays of gore….. His brain was making unwanted connections between two similar things, and he was paying the price.

He clapped his hoof over his mouth and forced himself to move, readying his own gun and aiming for the next group of armed people.

Three quick squeezes. Three loud retorts, and two of the three men fell over, limply, unconscious.

The image came again, followed by the same urge to vomit as before. He fought through it. Another squeeze. The last one fell.

There had been over fifty people in this one street, waiting for them.

They had known.

Chrysalis had known.

“Rainbow!! Get your tail down here! It’s a trap! She knew we were coming!” He screamed into his radio, before firing off more shots at the more distant people. He missed them all.

“I’M A LITTLE BUSY RIGHT NOW!!” Rainbow screamed back. A bolt of lightning flashed overhead, and a rainbow streak tore through a cloud at high speed, before careening out of sight, a group of thirty six changelings pursuing her.

“Split the buses up!” Came a call from somewhere inside the bus.

Alan's eyes widened. If Chrysalis knew their plans, then she knew they planned to split up in order to divide attention. She’d know exactly where to go.

“BELAY THAT ORDER!” He yelled, slamming into the roof again, just in time for a bullet to graze his shoulder, leaving a deep gouge in his armour. “WE’VE BEEN MADE!”

It was too late. He watched in horror as Twilight’s bus turned away from his at the next intersection, carrying his parents and friends away from him and out of sight.

He didn’t have time to even consider going after them, because more gunfire rang out, this time accompanied by magic bolts that burned scorch marks into the bus wherever they struck.

He brought his rifle to bear, only to be slammed into by a Changeling and pinned against the roof. He had to focus, but with a Changeling trying to bite his face off, that wasn’t exactly an option.

He twisted to avoid it’s first attempt to rip his throat out, and rammed his hind leg knee into it’s stomach, before ramming forward with a head-butt, that sent a jolt of pain through his unicorn-like horn.

His opponent reared back, and he seized his chance, drawing his sword and plunging it into the Changeling’s abdomen. The insidious magic of the Nightmare blade knocked it out cold, without leaving even the faintest mark.

Kicking the body off of himself and sending it falling to the road below, he took the opportunity to breathe, and focus.

Time slowed. His pulse quickened. Every sense fed him information. The sound of Rarity’s sword clashing against a magic shield as she fended off an attacker. The twang of Fluttershy’s bowstring as she dropped a human who had been about to shoot her. The enchantments on her bow offered the same abilities to her as his Nightmare magic did. The approaching sound of buzzing wings of two Changelings, one from behind. One from the left.

The left Changeling was closest.

Allan opened his eyes, and moved.

His blade deflected a punch with the flat edge, before twisting into a reverse strike that sliced through the Changeling’s foreleg. Had he struck it’s body or head, it would have been knocked out like the others. But he had only gotten a slice on it’s leg, instantly, but temporarily, numbing the limb to the point of being useless.

The lack of sensation threw his opponent off balance, giving him time to spin around and meet the second Changeling.

He darted to the side of its charge, rearing onto his hind legs and reaching out with his left foreleg, allowing its own momentum to slam itself into his arm and send it sprawling in a daze, before he gave it a quick jab in the chest with his blade.

He didn’t get time to celebrate.

His senses were good, but sometimes, he could still miss things.

A third changeling jumped him from above, knocking him to the ground and biting down hard on his gauntlet, stopping him from swinging his sword. He felt its hoof impact against his side painfully several times, and tried to hit him with his head by throwing it back as hard as possible, but he only managed to hit it’s own hoof.

He was about to try something else when the Changeling went limp. It fell off of him, revealing the magical, silvery-tipped arrow stuck in it’s back.

He nodded his thanks to Fluttershy, before he willed the Nightmare blade to slide free of its gauntlet. It obliged, becoming a regular, unattached sword and falling free. With a practiced motion, he caught it in his hoof, and, in a not so practiced motion, flung it at a Changeling that had appeared behind his marefriend. The blade sailed end over end, until it slammed into the Changeling….pommel first, and it dropped to the floor in a heap. While not his intent, the result was the same.

The bus squealed around the next corner, nearly tipping itself over as it did. The ponies and Changelings who had managed to find hoof-holds stopped fighting to cling on, grimly, while anyone unfortunate enough was flung into the air. Fluttershy let out a surprised shriek as a Changeling pulled her over the side, but Allan and Rarity both flung themselves after her.

She had managed to avoid the barbed wire, while the Changeling hadn’t, getting all tangled up in the horrible material. She was holding onto one of the welded metal plates, legs kicking frantically to find a good grip, just beneath the Changeling.

Allan reached her first, but Rarity was able to help him haul her back onto the roof, where they collapsed in a heap. Allan didn’t stay down for long, getting up and giving the tangled up changeling a jab with his sword, so that Chrysalis couldn’t use it to figure out where they were.

Surprisingly, it looked as if they had managed to get through the ambush, and that they had managed to deal with all of the Changelings. All they needed to do now was go under the half fallen skyscraper Allan had seen when they first arrived, and they would be on the home stretch.

The sense of relief that emanated from below was rejuvenating, at least a little, and Allan breathed an easy sigh. Hopefully Twilight and the others had managed to get through alright as well. He took a brief moment to find his rifle, which had somehow gotten tangled in the barbed wire too. He took the time to untangle it with his magic, and ease it out. He checked the ammunition count, and reloaded the clip, before sliding it back inside and loaded the next bullet into the chamber.

Maybe they could do this after all.

The bus suddenly jerked to the side, rising up on two wheels, before Allan felt himself go flying, slamming into a wall, and dropping to the floor before he could even begin to compensate.

Groaning, he tried to stand. What had hit them? He hadn’t felt an impact. Everything had been fine….unless….. Allan's eyes went wide, and he tried desperately to call out to Kathy. To Fluttershy. To anyone.

Chrysalis’s informant was on the bus.

*********************

Kathy moaned as she clutched her head, which ached and throbbed nastily from where she had been slammed into the side of the bus. Her ears were ringing, and her muscles trembled weakly as she tried to stand.

She coughed violently, retching pitifully as she lost the contents of her lunch to the bus floor. She noticed the growing, black splotches in the bile and her eyes went wide. That wasn’t normal.

Something was wrong. She felt sick. Incredibly sick. As if something was eating away at her insides while playing hockey, with her skull for a puck. She wretched again, and was rewarded with a putrid smelling ooze that seemed quite content to devour light.

She tried to stand, but her legs felt like jello, sending her sprawling through the piles of groaning bodies. Buses should really come with seatbelts.

She heard footsteps approach her, but her brain refused to obey her command to look up, forcing her to cough up more gunk instead.

Rough hands seized her, hauled her to her feet, before dragging her towards the door.

They must have broken through some kind of structure, because the air outside was thick with concrete dust, and the ground was uneven under her feet, forcing her to stumble at her saviours guidance. She kept going, stomach trying to purge itself of every tainted cell inside of it. The bile clung to her lips, and her breathing came in ragged, shallow gasps.

She walked in a daze, not knowing for sure where they were going, just that they were going away, and that that apparently meant a lot of stairs. She could hear something distant, but it was hazy and indistinct background noise, and she struggled to muster up the energy to listen to that something.

It was a voice, familiar, and reassuring, yet full of panic and anger.

She heard the squeal of something metal moving, and was led through that something soon after. Her lethargy was starting to drift away now, though she still felt weak.

Wind whipped past her now, biting and cold, and she desperately wanted to go back, to the warmer place before. She raised her head, to look her savior in the eye and request this of them.

Only to feel her gut wrench, and not from the bile this time.

Connor Murphy, with a sick, twisted grin, stood in front of her.

She heard that familiar voice getting closer, and the world started to fade back into a cohesive vision once again. Connor had grabbed the wheel and crashed the bus. Connor had hurt so many people doing it. Connor had pulled her out of that crash. Connor had led her here, away from them. Connor, who had long had a desire to see her be “his”. Connor, the bully. Connor, the coward. Connor. The traitor.

Kate stumbled free of his grip, falling to the steeply angled ground, and started trying to crawl away from him, back up the slope, but she couldn’t get the traction fast enough to get away.

“What’s the matter, Katie? Don’t you wanna live? I’m trying to save you!” Connor sounded angry, furious even. “Come with me and we can live together in Chrysalis’s new world, and never have to worry about any of this crap ever again!”

Kate did what Kate was best known for in the resistance. Fighting back.

She raised her leg, and kicked.

It was a weak kick, but on a slope this angled, it was enough to send him careening backwards, and he barely managed to stop himself from going over the edge of the roof.

The voice was getting very close now.

Kate scrambled up the slope of the roof as quickly as she could, skinning her hands and knees in her efforts, leaving smears of fresh blood on the concrete.

It still wasn’t enough.

Connor was suddenly on top of her, pinning her down by her arms and yelling into her face. “YOU ARE GONNA DIE IF YOU STAY WITH THEM!”

“Better to die with them than to live with you.”

Kate’s eyes went wide, and she twisted her head to look up at the door, and the figure standing in it.

The human being holding the sword was no different in her eyes, than the Changeling underneath that image, but the sight left a tear of joy in her eye nonetheless. “Allan…”

**************************

Allan stepped through the doorway and into the sunlight, sword held ready in his hand. He was covered in scrapes and abrasions, and he had been forced to use two pieces of rebar and some cloth splint his left hind leg….which translated to his left human leg, since the impact with the wall had snapped his ankle.

He had followed Connor up through the empty remains of a ruined skyscraper, the one that had fallen across the street, to lean against its counterpart on the other side of the road. He had fought through the pain and anger to go after the school bully who had once tormented him so much.

Gritting his teeth, he walked forward, brandishing his sword.

“You couldn’t just die, could you?” Connor sneered. “You couldn’t just make this easier for me.”

“As if I’d let you get away with anything scott free, jerk.” Allan shot back. “Especially when it involves my sister, and your bullying, arrogant ass.”

“Puh-lease. The only reason she never went out with me is because you told her not to.” Connor grinned. “We’d have been a great couple. Just imagine the kind of things we’d get up to…”

Allan growled, eyes flashing a brighter blue for a moment. “You aren’t even going to think about touching a hair on her head, or I swear, I’ll make sure you die in agony, you treacherous fuck!”

“Is it really so wrong that I want to live? That I want her to live?”

“When the cost is everyone else’s free will, the yes! Yes it fucking is, you sick fuck!” Allan's scorn ran deep, and he felt the old hatred he had held for Connor back in school start to fester and boil underneath the surface. He fought it down. There was already enough reason to despise the man. No need to add more. “All the people in this city- in the world! You’d just give them to her, for the chance that she’ll be lenient?! Are you out of your mind?! She’ll turn on you the moment you stop being useful! Mark my words, Connor Murphy, if you survive today, Chrysalis will chew you up and spit you out, and she won’t give two fucks about how much or how little you helped her get what she wanted! You’re just a tool for her to use.”

“I think I prefer the term, “willing pet”.” Connor smirked.

Allan blanched. “You are a sad, strange little man, and you have none of my pity.”

Connor shrugged, before hauling Katie to her feet, and spinning her around to face Allan. “Well? Go on, sweetcheeks. Tell him to save you. To make everything better. Tell him to be the hero.”

Allan stiffened. Hero. That word. Why that word?

Because Chrysalis was taunting him.

“I’m not a hero.” Allan growled. “I’m not the cool action hero who swoops in and gets the girl. I’m not the fantasy hero who slays the dragon and frees the Princess. Heroes do what’s right. And right now, looking at you? I know that whatever happens next….the things I’ll do to you for what you did…..? They will most definitely be wrong.”

***************************

Kate watched as Allan came at Connor, sword swinging in a broad, but precise stroke that forced the other man to back away, down the slope. The two of them fought like dogs, but it was clear which was rabid, and which was experienced and intelligent.

Connor flailed and made clumsy, yet powerful attacks that would cleave Allan in two, if Connor was using a sword. The piece of rebar he had managed to grab was not the best substitute, but it was enough to keep Connor in the fight when Allan's leg was factored in.

Connor lunged forward with a clumsy swipe at Allan's shoulder, but Allan grimaced, lurching partially out of the way and flicking his own blade out on an intercept course with Connor’s rebar in order to throw Connor’s balance off.

Connor fell backwards, nearly losing his balance on the precarious slope entirely. He avoided the cold embrace of death through sheer chance, managing to regain his footing just seconds before he would have plummeted to his death.

Allan joined him on the edge of the roof, sword swinging methodically in his hands…..but then he was swinging it from his hooves, a flare of light being all that gave hint he had even transformed, but he was a Changeling again nonetheless.

He fought on his hind legs, still with a splint wrapped around his left hind leg and blood dribbling down the shiny, metallic chitin.

Katherine was still staring at him. She could see her brother in the Changeling, and she could see that the Changeling had always been there, even when he was a boy. She forgot the distinction between Allan the Human, and Allan the Changeling. It didn’t matter. He was Allan. Her brother. Fighting to protect her from those that would hurt her.

Katherine lurched to her feet, still unsteady and weak, but determined.

Allan felt his leg buckle as he stepped back from one of Connor’s wild swings. He couldn’t take much more of a beating than he already had. He felt fit to drop as it was.

Connor noticed the pain on Allans face, and pressed the advantage.

“What’s the matter, bug-breath?” He sneered, as blade clashed against rebar. The weapons locked, crossed over each other as the two combatants fought for dominance. Connor easily overpowered Allan with his weakened leg, and threw the Changeling wide open by twisting Alan's sword out and pushing it away from him. He took the opportunity to smash his rebar club into Allan's foreleg, being rewarded with a crunching sound.

Allan cried out in pain, clutching the crippled leg closer to his body while bringing his sword back across to protect himself from the next blow.

Kate staggered closer.

Allan gritted his teeth and accepted a heavy attack on his right side, before clamping his foreleg down on Connor’s arm and slamming his forehead into the human’s, splitting the weaker skin and drawing blood.

“I’M GONNA KILL BOTH OF YOU!!!” Connor howled in anger.

“The only ones who’re dying are you and Chrysalis!” Allan spat, lashing out with his blade again as Connor jerked away from his hold.

Connor howled in absolute rage, half blinded by his own blood, and started swinging even more wildly.

He swung over and over, and Allan only barely managed to block each strike before it could connect, but as Connor’s rampage became more and more unstable, his feet were becoming unsteady as he toed the edge of oblivion with seeming obliviousness.

Katherine made her move. As Connor made one last wild, overhead swing, to try and cave in Allan's skull, she lunged, colliding with his shoulder.

Had he been on flat ground, it would have barely moved him. Had he been standing with both feet firmly on the ground, he likely would have laughed at her. But he wasn’t. He wasn’t standing on an uneven surface. He wasn’t standing with both feet planted on the floor. He was reaching up, to get more power behind his swing. He was unbalanced, and standing on the edge of a half fallen building, with a large gap behind him. A few meters to his left, and he could have simply put out his arm to steady himself against the building, which the one they were standing on, was leaning against.

But none of that mattered. Because in that moment, when he had been about to achieve victory, he was blindsided. The tackle was weak and clumsy, but it was more than enough.

With a terrified scream, Connor toppled over the edge, and fell.

The Ryder siblings staggered to the edge, just in time to see a Changeling swoop down and catch Connor, before carrying him away across the rooftops, still crying in terror.

Allan did not watch him go. Instead, he turned to Katherine. “Are you…..are you okay?”

Kathy could barely even catch her breath enough to answer, as another wave of bile spewed up from her guts. “Guh…..I’m…..I feel like…..like shit…..”

Allan made his way, painfully, over to his sister, and let her use him as a support, so that she could stand. “Come on. We gotta get moving. Chrysalis will have her drones all over this place soon.”

“What abo-” Kathy broke into another hacking and coughing fit, sputtering up black gunk. “-Bus?” She finished meekly.

“Rarity and I got it back upright and they’re already one their way to the Skytrain. I said we’d meet them there. Can you walk?”

Kate attempted to take several steps, but collapsed before she got to three, skinning her knee on the hard roof. “No. You go.” She wiped away some of the tar like drool clinging to her lips. “Get…..safe.”

“Not without you. I’ll carry you if I have to.”

Kate’s trembling finger pointed to his splinted leg.

“Not to worry. I have other ways of getting around now.”

*****************************

Allan's wings pumped with a fury unlike any he could muster as a Changeling. As a Pegasus though, he could put far more power into his flight, outracing Chrysalis’s children like an aeroplane outraces a housefly. The frantic beating of his wings was more than enough to jostle his passenger, where she lay between his shoulder blades, draped unceremoniously over his back like a discarded rag doll.

He knew where to go, but dodging Changelings forced him to keep twisting and turning, altering his route to be as unpredictable as possible, and avoid getting into a firefight. Kate wouldn’t make it through one if it came to that.

There was black gunk matting his fur, but Allan paid it little mind, instead, he focused entirely on trying to get to his destination, only pausing to extend his sword and send an unavoidable Changeling spiraling downward in the embrace of sleep.

He took a detour through the ruined remains of the top floors of one skyscraper, hearing the difference in air pressure as he sped between the building’s supports, which were blackened and charred from the fire that had consumed this building’s upper floors. Was this the hotel that Kate had mentioned? He was flying out the other side before he even had chance to truly consider that sobering thought, and he immediately folded his wings into a dive, glad he had thought to use her jacket to tie her to him…. He hoped she wouldn’t be too mad he’d torn it up to do so.

The dive brought him back down to the height of a seven story building before he pulled up slightly, angling his wings to take him between two buildings that were joined by a corridor that stretched over the road between them.

He quickly tried to recall which direction he should go to get to the Skytrain station, but a Changeling appeared out of nowhere and made his choice for him.

He banked right, feeling the hot air created by a spell blast rocketing by his right hip, singing his fur. Chrysalis’s aim was getting better.

His flight was forced even further away from the city center, and from the station as well, heading north instead, weaving between buildings and climbing higher and diving lower in order to keep the Changeling’s off his back.

It wasn’t going to be enough. No matter where he turned, a Changeling was there, a spell ready to fry him and Kate, only to be narrowly avoided at the last second. His wings ached, the muscles screaming for relief, much like the rest of his body.

He tried to call on his magic, to at least give himself a horn to cast back with, but even as he tried to shift shape, the blue flames he was so used to seeing rush past his vision sputtered and died, nothing more than a few embers being whipped away by the intense speed he was going at.

He recognized the neighborhood he was soaring through in a sudden moment of clarity, as he soared past the window of his own apartment, time seeming to slow as he saw his reflection in the window. His charred fur, his exhausted expression, his limp hind leg, his shaky foreleg. His sister, clinging on to life as she rode on his back.

He was so busy staring that he didn’t even realize that amid the slow passage of time, the space behind the window was glowing, a bright green that pulsed and swelled, until-

The spell burst through his apartment window, and struck him full in the side, the concussive beam punching him right where his shape-shifted ribs were. He felt them crack.

His form dissipated in burst of fire, and blood sprayed from the hole in his side. His broken ribs became shattered chitin. His buzzing wings stopped, the last of the magic in his body ripped away with that last blow, leaving him helpless. He fell. He and Katy both fell.

He hardly felt the impact, already dazed and confused, unable to focus on anything that was more than a hoof in front of him. There was grass under his cheek, and he was resting against something made of stone, with Kate lying not far away from him, the barest hint of life in her eyes.

He crawled over to her, trying to reach her.

A black, hole filled carapace filled his vision.

Twisting his neck, he looked upward, a pitiable, pathetic mess of a Changeling, staring up at the face of the Queen.

Chrysalis sneered at him, her horn glowing as she savored the moment.

“I want you to know something, Ryder.” She smirked. “After I’m done burning you to ashes, I’m going to kill all of those useless ponies you call “friends”. I’ll do it nice, and slow, and painful. In all the ways they fear most. All because you brought them here. You should have done the smart thing, and shut down the portal for good, and never come back. Then I could rule over this miserable little world, with my children, in peace. Farewell, Allan Ryder, and good riddance, you waste of space.”

Her horn flared, but then, a brighter light shone from somewhere behind her, and she turned, before her eyes went wide.

Allan turned his head to look to look too. At first, his vision was still too unfocused and blurry to make out anything further away than Chrysalis, showing three coloured blobs standing not too far away, white, blue and pink. But as he peered at them, squinting as he tried to make his eyes work again, those blurs became definite, equine shapes, with flowing manes, long, slender horns, and powerful wings.

“No…..not yet! It’s too soon!” Chrysalis seethed, staring at them. “You just can’t let me have my fun, can you?!”

“I think you should let him go, Chrysalis.” Celestia said, calmly, her face an emotionless mask. A blade of burning sunlight hovered before her, turning her golden armour red.

“Yes. Release my student, this instance, fiend!” Luna snarled, drawing a scythe of shimmering moonlight, and another of glistening shadows, from nowhere.

Cadence stepped forward, an ornate, yet obviously battle-ready spear leveled in Chrysalis’s direction, it’s heart covered form doing nothing to conceal its violent, intended use. “Surrender now, and we’ll only lock you in the deepest pit in Tartarus.”

Chrysalis snarled, a hoof coming down hard on Allan's neck, leaving him choking and gasping for breath, and trying to stay conscious.

“Fine. I’ll kill him after I’m done with you.” She drew a green blade from nowhere, her magic producing it from some magical, pocket dimension. It was inelegant, crude, and forged of Changeling gel, but it was most certainly not an instrument to be mocked. It was at least twice the length of Chrysalis’s own foreleg, and was wide enough to cleave a pony in two with one swing. “This won’t take long.”

“I’m afraid that it will be.” Celestia stated, her emotionless mask not wavering for a moment. “You see, we have a dragon.”

It was at that moment that the water from the portal burst upward, and a great, scaly mass soared overhead, before slamming into Chrysalis from behind, his green spines flashing, and his jaws filled with fire.

Spike had grown again. A lot. He was as tall as Celestia, and twice as muscular, with armour plating covering his most exposed and soft scales, such as between his shoulders and on the back of every joint.

Chrysalis teleported away, but she hadn’t gotten out unscathed, clutching her now bleeding foreleg to her chest, before she span around. “Delay them!” She screamed to her children, who immediately began to swarm at the Alicorns and their Dragon companion. “I’ll get to you soon! Don’t you worry, ponies. I’ll get to you very soon!”

Allan felt his head hit the floor then, the last thing he saw being the rulers of Equestria, and Spike, fiercely battling the many dark forms of over three hundred Changelings...

***********************************

Chapter 34: The Deep Breath Before The Plunge

She was standing in the doorway of the school building, staring in horror at the twisted abominations inside, the ones she knew had once been the sweet innocent little foals she had been helping to teach. Their bodies were twisted and warped by chaos magic, and she could feel that insidious sense of wrongness reaching out to her, trying to claim her too. She wretched, and backed away, until she was standing with her back to the building across the street, her eyes still fixed on the doorway, tears spilling from her eyes and her lip quivering as she continued to watch the door.

“Miiiiiiiiisssssssss CChhhrrrrrryyyyysssssaaaantttttthinnnnnuuuummmmmm…………..” She knew that voice! Poor little Water Wisp, who couldn’t fly no matter how hard she tried. Now her wings were stretched all the way to touch the walls, like giant spider legs, and her cute face was now home to a million fangs, and more eyes than she could count.

Shrieking, Chrysanthemum fled. She stumbled and staggered through the wild streets, trying not to look at the madness that spiralled around her, sometimes literally. She tried to ignore the Alicorn calmly peeling off his skin, and the one made entirely of balloons. She tried to ignore when the ground turned to paper beneath her hooves, and tried to ignore the Alicorn’s who had been transformed into wicked abominations that looked like a child had smashed a scorpion and a pony together, just to see what it would look like. She tried to ignore when her own head was pulled off by a group of Alicorn’s playing a game of dodgeball with their own skulls. She managed to find her head, and stick it back where it belonged, before she charged away, a tiny piece of Chaos magic slinking into her very soul.

She shrieked, feeling it start to play with her emotions, and wailed in agony as a thousand different images flashed through her brain.

“CHRYSANTHEMUM!!!” A moment of sanity. Her Bronze. She whipped her head up, and stared into those eyes, so full of devotion and determination. The chaos in her head seemed to fade, and she stopped screaming.

“B-bronze?” Her voice was ragged, her throat torn. “I-.....they…..the foals…..they…..they…” Fresh tears streamed down her face, her hooves clapping over her eyes.

“Not all of them.”

She stopped crying. She slowly looked up, into those wonderful blue eyes again, before she looked past him, at the two young fledgelings behind him...The King and Queen’s young son and daughter. Her world seemed to converge on them. Her head snapped back to Bronze. “We have to get them out of here!!”

“I know. But I had to come get you first.”

Chrysanthemum smiled, gratefully. “Thank you. Now come on. We have to go!”

“Right behind you. Come one young ones! This way!”

They galloped like wild things, dodging horrors and insanities that left their minds dizzy and their blood chilled, but they kept running, determined that this would not be the end for them. They were so close. She could see the city gates, growing closer, bigger, with every pounding step. More than once, she stopped to encourage the children on, to usher them to freedom, and give them hope. They were just meters away. Her muscles ached from running so far and so fast. She was no athlete, nor even a warrior, so she had no defense against the weariness in her muscles as they carried her to the open gates. They were just two meters away. She could feel the hope in her heart rise to a crescendo…..

And then hope died.

The Draconequus appeared from nowhere, his sick grin and manic eyes stopping them all in place, abject horror appearing on each and every muzzle.

“Oh, look! The last four left! The last four Alicorn’s in the entire city! All for little old me! It must be my unbirthday!” The mad creature cackled, a twisted, resonant thing that tried to seep through their magical defenses. “All mine! All for Havoc!! Now, just what should I do with the four of you, hmm?”

Chrysanthemum wrenched her gaze away from the mismatched beast to look at the foals. They had to live. They had to survive. She felt her horn burn with power, more than she had ever used before.

“What’s this, going to spare them my wrath? Blow them to cinders just to keep them from discovering the joys of chaos? Be my guest! I love a good show!!” Havoc crowed, his bright, neon eyes spinning madly in their sockets.

Her horn cracked. The magic exploded out of her, and left her drained and tired. But it had worked. They were gone. A simple flash of light carried them far, far away, way beyond the purview of this loathsome beast. They were alive. Unharmed. Her job was done.

“Do your worst.” She stated, calmly.

Havoc realized what she had done. “Teleportation?! But only the most powerful Alicorns can- ARGH!!! WHY MUST YOU STEAL MY FUN?!?!” He snapped his fingers, and both remaining Alicorn’s were lifted up into the air. “You’ll pay for this, mare! You’ll pay dearly!! And I know just where to start!” He span about, and prodded Bronze on the nose.

At first, it seemed like nothing had happened, but then, Bronze’s eyes widened, and he turned his head to her, and spoke three words. Just three.

“I love you.”

And then he started to laugh. It was a forced, ugly thing, the sound actually hurting her ears, but that was the point of it. She stared at him in horror, as horrid creases and lesions started to appear in his skin. He rose up higher into the air, his laugh growing louder, drowning out everything as she was forced to watch.

Tears flowed from his eyes, before the laugh devolved into a garbled mess, and….a shower of blood rained down, bits and pieces of the stallion she loved flying everywhere, many of them splattering all over her body in a mess of gore and guts that left her wanting to wretch, scream and cry all at once. But it wasn’t over. Far from it. The mess pulled itself back together, Bronze’s pulverized corpse stumbling and shambling, each step creating horrid squishing noises and leaving bloody hoofprints behind.

“Kiss me.” The ragged remains croaked, before they lunged for her, blood and pulp smearing all over her pale, wide eyed face as she tried not to let it get inside her mouth. Her breath was coming in short, ragged gasps, and she felt like she was burning inside, her mind and emotions flaring wildly as Bronze’s mashed up face tried to force itself on her.

Something snapped. She didn’t know what, but it was as if she had taken everything happy and good, and simply rolled it into a ball, and then thrown it into the deepest recesses of her mind, and left it there.

Her horn glowed. Bronze exploded again, and this time, he stayed in pieces, his eyeball hanging from a strand of her mane. Tears seeped down her cheeks, running in rivers until they fell like waterfalls to the red ground below.

“Kill me. I don’t care.” She mumbled, unable to speak properly.

“Kill you?!” Havoc shrieked. “Why would I kill you?! You’re going to be too much fun if I don’t! No. I think I’ll leave you for someone to find!”

He snapped his talons again, and her vision went dark. But she was not unconscious. Far from it. She was trapped. Awake. Alone.

“Oh, and one last thing!” Havoc called from somewhere. “Those foals you love so much? I’m putting a few of them in there with you! You’d better make some great chaos for me!!”

Chrysanthemum was silent then, for a long time. At first, out of shock. Then, out of remorse. Then she began to scream, a pitiful, wailing shriek that reverberated through her dark prison and in the confines of her own head. He was gone. Her best friend. The only stallion she had ever looked at like that. Gone.

Her wailings stopped, and silence reigned for a very long time. She forgot things. At first, they were little, inconsequential things. Names and details, the colours of manes and coats, and eyes, but always, their faces hung in her mind, taunting her with her own memories. And it hurt. It burned, and there was no relief. She spent a long time screaming in anguish then. So long that she forgot those faces. Forgot the names, the details, then even that they had existed. She didn’t care anymore. It was too hard to hold on. But always, despite forgetting so many, her family, and her closest friends stayed with her, calling out to her, trying to help, but always hurting instead.

Over time, something else began to creep into her mind. Anger. Rage. Hatred. A burning, passionate, hatred. Why, for the Draconequi, of course! They had done this! But...why had they done this? Because the Alicorns had provoked them. Why, because a pony had told them to…..They were all to blame. For everything. Hatred.

Pain. Anguish. Sorrow.

Time passed by so slowly, and the memories of even her family and friends began to fade.

For longer than she could remember after that, the darkness was everything, and she forgot everything that came before. The darkness was all she knew. The dark, the cold. The hatred. Always the hatred.

Then…..noise. Thumping. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. CRACK!!!

Was….could she.…..yes. She could move. So she moved. She felt them moving around her too. Her...children. Yes, her children. The one thing she could love. The one thing she needed. She would protect them. She would lead them, guide them…...rule them.

She would need a name. She seemed to recall a….Chrys….alis. Chrysalis. Yes. Chrysalis. She was Chrysalis. She smashed through the fragile shell that had imprisoned her, releasing her blazing fury out onto the world, a tiny spark of…..something, egging her on.
Find them, it said. Find them and feed.

Yes…..she would feed. She would feed…….She would have her revenge. She felt the bark splinter under her hooves. She took her first breath of free air. Yes. She and her children would take what they wanted, and return all the agony they had suffered.

For the first time, Queen Chrysalis threw back her head, and laughed.

*****************************************

Allan slowly opened his eyes, trembling. The dream had been so real. Seeing those poor foals had made him want to vomit, and feeling his head being plucked from his shoulders had made him want to scream aloud. That Chrysalis….no, Chrysanthemum, had done so for him had only barely been a relief, especially when things had continued to get worse. He could still feel pieces of Bronze in his mane.

It didn’t matter that he didn’t actually have a mane, he could still feel it.

He span about, leaning out over the edge of the bed he was lying in, and emptied his stomach, a thick sludge of deep, putrid green thumping into the bowl that was now hovering just above the floor underneath him.

He waited until he was sure he was done before he attempted to look up, and was immensely happy to see a particular mare there.

“Princess Luna.”

Luna smiled, horn still glowing as she gently levitated the bowl away from them.

“Allan. I am glad that you have awakened. Art thou well?”

“I’ve been better. But I could definitely feel worse.” He swept his body with a glance, before returning his eyes to meet hers. “Is Kate-”

“Relax, my student. Your sister is alive, and stable.” The Lunar diarch explained, smiling. “She is currently undergoing a treatment to cleanse her body of magic, using a tincture made by Ponyville’s Zebra friend, Zecora. It uses what we call null stone, powdered with some other herbs, to help quell the magic inside, and force it out of her. She should be awake sometime this afternoon.”

Allan sank back, relieved. “I’m so happy. Oh, I could just die.”

“You nearly did.” Luna griped. “If it weren’t for the timely arrival of our medics, you most certainly would have perished. You had a punctured lung and couldn’t breathe properly.”

Allan blinked in surprise. “I had a punctured….lung?”

“Yes. Your chitin was sticking out of it like a…...sore thumb? I am uncertain if that is the correct phrase….”

“I’ll, uh, pass on that. What about the others? Twilight? Applejack? Rarity? Fluttershy?”

“All fine. Now wilt thou lie back down? Thou art supposed to be resting.”

“Language.”

“Bite me.” Luna returned, snidely.

“.......I shouldn’t have taught you that one.”

“No, you shouldn’t. Now rest. And no Dreamwalking.”

******************************

When Allan was finally healed enough to move around, one day later, the first thing he did was find Kate. Of course he did. She was his sister, after all. And she’d been on death’s door. Thankfully, she was now only on the pavement outside death’s house, and not standing with one foot through the doorway.

Twilight was with her, monitoring the process that was nursing Kate back to health.

“How is she?”

Twilight started at the sound of his voice, and immediately jumped up, yelping in surprise.

“Allan! I didn’t think you were supposed to be up this soon! You look awful!” He didn’t mind admitting that that was true, after all, he only had a very flimsy layer of bandages and newly forming chitin separating his intestines from the open air, and heaven forbid he bump into something too hard. “You should still be in bed!”

“No offense, Twi, but you don’t look much better.”

Again, it was true. She was covered in scorched fur, and it looked like she’d got hit in the head at some point, because there was a nasty red line across her brow that matched up perfectly with where the rim of her helmet would have been sitting.

“We need everyone we can get right now.” She stated, poring over the medical sheet that pertained to his sister. “Being an Alicorn means I can take more punishment than most and keep on going. I guess the same is true with Changelings.”

“Otherwise I’d still be in bed.”

Twilight nodded.

“Tell me, honestly…..how bad are we looking at the moment?”

Twilight tried not to look at him, but she caved within just two minutes of long staring.

“It’s…...pretty bad. We’ve got all our forces through, but we’re never going to be a match for all the humans she has under her control. There’s just too many. And while a great deal of our forces would be able to fly over them, the Earth Ponies and Unicorns would have no choice but to go through them, most likely without the support of the Gryphons, Pegasi and….Thorax’s Changelings.”

“Are we actually fighting right now?”

“No. Everyone’s just waiting. Waiting for her to come to us.”

Allan fell silent, thinking about what he knew of her. “She won’t make the first move. She’ll have an endgame strategy that she’ll use. Something big. She’ll use the threat of that to force us to come to her.”

Twilight nodded. “Luna thinks so too.”

Again, Allan was quiet.

“You should go and report in to Luna.”

“Report in?”

Twilight’s flat stare made him wince.

“It’s war, Allan. And she’s your commanding officer. You are her Knight, remember?”

“Oh….yeah, right. I’ll….go do that.”

*******************************

It took Allan some time to find the command tent that had been set up. The entire Equestrian camp was clustered defensibly around the portal, a shimmering, pink shield covering the entire area. He had to ask a guardspony where the tent was, only to be told he should “follow the shield to its source.”.

So he did, and what he found there was Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Prince Shining Armor, King Thorax, and Prince Pharynx, a Gryphon female with white feathers on her head, a tawny body, and purple highlights in her crest. There were also several other ponies, the only one of which he recognized was Captain Spitfire of the Wonderbolts, but only because Rainbow had insisted on showing and telling him all about the Wonderbolts whenever they’d had the time. They were all standing in discussion around a large table, which held a map of the area, hastily drawn by scouts, and Twilight.

He started when he realized that his father was stood next to Celestia, pointing out certain places and explaining in more detail what that location was like. He could see Mike and Josh standing behind his Dad, but he had yet to see anyone else from the human resistance in camp. Thinking about it, it was quite likely that the majority of them were in the medical tent, like he had been.

The three of them looked a little worse for wear, and were obviously quite exhausted.

It was Celestia, who took notice of Alan's arrival first.

“Allan.” She stepped away from the table, filigree covered armour clanking with every step she took. “It is good to see you doing….better.” Her eyes swept his frame as she said it, drinking in all the bandages and bloodstains with her magenta eyes. “You are better, I trust?”

“Somewhat. I should be okay soon.”

She frowned slightly. “I know you want to be helpful, but you already have been. Go rest, Allan. You’ve earned it.”

“If my Knight feels he is ready to contribute, then it is my decision whether or not he be allowed to stay, sister.” Luna stated, firmly.

Allan distinctly heard Mike whispering something about “did you know he was a knight?” to Josh.

“Do you feel ready?” Luna asked, her voice sounding grave.

“I do. I may not be able to fight just yet, but you could use my knowledge, right?”

“Every little does help.” His teacher agreed. She turned to look pointedly at Celestia. “He stays.”

The white Alicorn clearly disapproved, but she simply nodded and motioned for Allan to step up to the table. He very deliberately chose to stand next to his father and friends.

“From what Twilight was able to tell me, we’re not looking so good. Care to elaborate?”

Luna nodded, picking up a short, metal rod with her magic, to use as a pointing stick. “The biggest and most glaring problem is this.” Her stick encircled a large, dark mass hastily scrawled into Vancouver Harbour. “Chrysalis has constructed a fortress in the middle of the bay, accessible from land by a single entry and exit point, a narrow bridge that would leave our ground bound troops vulnerable and easy to attack. Thanks Agent Grey’s efforts, and our new friends in your Human Government’s Joint Command, we now have intelligence that indicates the structure is hollow, and appears to have a definite shape.”

Celestia lit up her horn, and a flickering, 3d model of the tower, bridge, and closest shore appeared over the map. “Their data uses “experimental imaging software” to map out the interior. It appears very similar in structure, to a Unicorn’s horn. And the structure itself seems to indicate some kind of purpose, like a channeling device. Whatever Chrysalis is doing, that tower is in the dead center of it.”

“So she built a super weapon?” Allan asked.

“We don’t know. It could simply be an amplifier for her own Hive network, or it could be a dangerous spell that is intended to wipe us all out in one swoop. We just don’t know.” Cadence explained.

“Not that this matters. My fliers can’t get close enough to the tower to confirm any of this. Chrysalis has turned out all her Hive for this one. They’re just everywhere.” Spitfire added. “We might be able to guess what she’s planning, but she has the numbers to keep us from interfering.”

Allan looked critically at the map, looking for details that may be important. Chrysalis had had months to plan this all to the littlest detail, but maybe she’d missed something? Some small detail, like all the times before. Anything that they could use was an asset, and as he looked across the map, he started noticing something. A pattern.

“These smaller towers….do we know much about them?”

“Only that they appear to be arranged in a loose semi-circular fashion, like perimeter towers.”

“Except, according to this, they’re now all abandoned?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“We…..we don’t know.” Celestia admitted. “We were hoping that with your insights, we may be able to understand their significance.”

Allan frowned, before looking at the map. “Celestia, could you conjure models of all the towers?”

“Yes, easily.”

“Do it, please.”

The leaders watched as the other towers shimmered into existence, in a curved line that arced . Allan nodded in satisfaction.

“Now, could you please add in all the towers that would be in a complete circle?”

Celestia arched an eyebrow, but complied with his request. She watched as he grabbed a pencil and quickly sketched in where all the towers would be on the map below.

“Okay, you can stop now.”

The images vanished, and Celestia looked at him, curiously.

“What are you doing?”

“Working on a theory.” Was all he said, as he grabbed a pencil lying on the table and started to connect the towers in a big circle. He then started to sketch out a sprawling mess of tangled lines inside that circle. “If we assume that she linked all of her spires together, using tunnels, then this is what it would look like.” Everyone watched in silence, until the drawing was complete. Allan nodded in satisfaction. “I think I’m onto her. If I may present: her grand plan.”

He indicated the map, now covered in a massive, sprawling swirl of lines.

Celestia stared at it for a moment, before it clicked. “Those tunnels are deliberate! They make a spell matrix!” She breathed.

“A spell matrix that massive!?” Luna exclaimed, eyes wide. “It’s impossible! It cannot be done!”

Richard stepped up. “I’m sorry, but will one of you explain what a spell matrix is?”

Allan turned to his father, and began to recite what he had learned. “Basic magic, cast without any complex formulas, is called Sourcery. Spellcasting, however, is more complicated, and requires the caster to have memorised or precisely calculated the complex patterns and techniques necessary to perform each individual task in a spell. They’re mostly referred to as spell circles, as the shape is most conducive for Unicorn spell casting. Those formulas, when drawn out, become patterns like these. We call them a Spell Matrix. It’s why most Unicorns don’t learn complex magic. It’s simply too difficult for them to remember all those patterns.”

“And that means?” Mike asked.

“This giant spell matrix is full of so many complex formulas, and requires so much power to cast, that Chrysalis herself can’t cast it without assistance. The spires on the outside of the circle are strategic structures, placed on top of the circle to hide what’s going on underneath.” Luna explained, a thoughtful frown creasing her brow. “If she has gathered enough emotional energy from the humans she has enslaved, then she may well be able to cast the spell. However, she herself wouldn’t be able to carry all of that energy. She would require a storage system of some kind.”

“The tower itself could do it.” Everyone turned to see Twilight, as she trotted into the command tent. “It’s made of Changeling resin. Changeling resin can hold and store love energy with minimal net loss. A tower that size, and the ones on the outside ring, could store the energy until it’s needed. Then it’s just matter of casting the spell.”

“So why hasn’t she cast it yet?” Richard asked.

“Simple. She said it was too soon.” Allan said, staring at the map. “She hasn’t quite gathered enough to cast the spell.”

“So we still have a chance to beat her!” Richard’s eyes lit up, as did the eyes of many of the others. “If we can destroy the towers-”

“The energy would go critical and explode.” Twilight interjected. “Destroying any of the towers would cause all that energy to become unstable and be released at once. It would destroy the city.”

“Then how do we win? Destroying the towers would be the quickest way to stop her, wouldn’t it?” Josh moved up to the table, and lay his palms against the paper covered surface.

“And kill everything within a dozen kilometers.” Twilight sighed.

“It’s too big a cost. At least, not when we still have a chance.” Celestia said, gently. “If we are forced to, then it would be a last resort only.”

“Then what do we do?”

Allan looked at the Alicorns, and grinned. “We make sure we get our big guns in the same room as Chrysalis, and let them kick her fat ass into the next millennia.”

“The rest of the army will have to deal with the humans and changelings. She will order them to keep fighting until the last, in order to keep anyone from assisting us.” Luna stated. “She has grown very strong indeed. If we are to best her, then all five of us must be there.”

“Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Twilight, and Thorax…..” Pharynx snickered at the idea of his brother fighting. “No offense, but you’d be better off taking me instead of my brother.”

“Hey….” Thorax complained.

“It’s true and you know it.”

“So…..how do we get you into that tower and face to face with Chrysalis? She’ll probably still have a guard force.” Allan asked. “If she can swamp you with enough opponents, she could wear you out before you even get to her.”

“That’s where you and the other elements will come into play. You will spearhead the way into the tower, and then you will find a way to distract Chrysalis while she’s fighting. Any way you can divide her attention will be of use.” Celestia said, grimly. “This will not be easy.”

“Nothing worthwhile ever is, sister.” Luna gave a grim smile. “But, it will be fun. Are we decided then? Any who believe this plan to be flawed, speak now.” No one objected. Not a single voice was raised in protest. “Then let us begin preparations. We will take the fight to Chrysalis, and we shall claim victory!”

The cheers were loud, and long.

**************************

Allan found himself sitting alone on the edge of camp, staring into the darkness, his eyes still rooted on where he knew Chrysalis’s tower to be. He closed his eyes, the familiar pull of Chrysalis’s mind beckoning him on. He turned away. He wanted to see no more of the Queen’s memories, or even hear her jeering voice- not until he was swinging a sword at her, at least.

His mother was safe. His father and sister were still inside the shield. Jeremy…..Jeremy was dead. Josh and Mike were going to fight. His father would too. Kate was still in hospital, but there was no way she was going to let them stop her from helping. Anna…...Anna had vanished during the bus attack. She’d been taken.

The thought of his best friend, wrapped in a cocoon and being drained….he shuddered. There was more than one reason not to take a peek in Chrysalis’s rattled old brain.

It didn’t matter now. Tomorrow they marched. Tomorrow, it would finally come to an end. Eight months of waiting had lead to this moment. Allan closed his eyes. The least he could do was get a little sleep. With one last look towards the tower, Allan headed inside, and quickly found Fluttershy, asleep in the Element’s tent. Yes. One more day, and this would all be over.

**********************************

Author's Notes:

We're here at last. The final battle is about to begin.

Chapter 35: "Do You Understand?"

The dream realm was tumultuous, and for once, Allan had no control over what he saw. Instead, he felt something else take the reigns, steering his awareness towards particular facets of his own subconscious. The star filled expanse of the dream realm flashed by in brief momentary explosion of colour and sound as the awareness led him on, deeper into the dream realm than he had ever gone before.

He knew what was down there. Luna had warned him that he was not yet ready to delve so deep into anyone’s mind, even his own. And yet the awareness kept going, diving further away from the light of his creations and down into the dark expanse of memory and abstraction.

Things moved in the dark. Great, titanic beasts that floated among the shadows and gloom, their cries strange and familiar all at once, like the songs of whales and the calls of birds, flowing together. He passed by them, so close he could feel their immensity in comparison to his own mind. They were capable of dwelling within his mind, and yet, should they so desire, they could turn the enormity of their existence on him in an instant and squash him like the insect he was to them. Yet they didn’t. Like all giants, they didn’t even make note of his passing, and so he left them behind, the darkness opening into a strange world of swirling colours, shapes, thoughts and ideas. He was reminded of Discord, actually.

Yet further still they went, the awareness reaching down to something he had no idea existed. The colours and shapes swirled into a vision of order, an oasis amid the violent and unreal plane beyond.

They floated down into an image of a room, with only a single, simple mirror set in the wall opposite of where Allan touched down.

“Where…..where am I? What is this place?” He asked. The awareness did not respond, except to make the mirror quiver, as if it were impatient. He stepped closer, his dream body making no noise as he slowly approached. “Who are you?”

The awareness did not respond. Instead, the mirror rippled like a liquid, its silvery surface showing his reflection. His human reflection. Or….it had been, at some point. There was very little left of the old Allan Ryder left in that mirror, his flat face having pushed out into a muzzle, a pair of large horns jutting out from the back of his skull whilst a unicorn horn poked through what little remained of his hair. His eyes were still blue, but the irises were pale, and had taken on a similarly blue hue of their own. A tail poked out from behind him, and his hands and feet were hooves. Very little remained of the human. It was almost all Changeling now.

He didn’t really mind. “Is this what you wanted to show me?”

His reflection blinked, before it shook its head. The mirror image wavered, the ripples on the surface of the mirror distorting the image until it resembled someone else entirely. Queen Chrysalis. Then she seemed to shatter, leaving behind a smaller figure, one that possessed a warm grey coat, and a bright, vibrant green mane. She beckoned him to come closer, her hoof outstretched as if to shake his own.

His hoof took hold of hers, and she pulled him gently into the mirror.

******************************

Allan opened his eyes. He was standing in front of a familiar stone fountain, its water glowing with the soft light of magic. It was cold, and snowing. The night sky was a cool blue, and his coat did little to negate the chill. His phone was in his hand, and it was pressed up against his ear, yet he did not hear the voice that should have been on the other end.

Instead, he heard a single voice, one that was so familiar, yet so alien, that he couldn’t remember where he had heard it before. “Do you understand?” It asked.

He was not given the opportunity to answer, as an equally familiar, snarling face was suddenly pressed close to his own. Chrysalis began to feed on his love, and he felt the same emptiness as before, only once again, he heard the voice. “It’s your move. What will you do?”

Despite the dire situation, he was oddly calm, and moved almost lazily. “I guess, I could run? Maybe she came from the fountain?”

“Then make your move.”

So Allan flung himself away from the Queen, and watched as the world rapidly shrank from view, time itself seeming to move backward. Unbidden, the image of a chessboard flashed before his eyes, a single black pawn reaching the far side of the board, and shifting, growing taller, and stronger, until a proud knight took its place. A wretched, piebald black and white piece was left behind, its white finish drowning out the black, leaving it bleached, like bone, twisted and warped in an odd, top heavy shape that seemed unsteady on its base.

Then it was gone, and he was watching as Equus rapidly approached.

He watched in mild curiosity as he fingers crumpled up into a ball, their nails stretching to cover the entire circumference of the fleshy ball, merging into a single hoof, that darkened to a bright, shimmering bronze. His arm followed suit, twisting into a shape that was completely inhuman. His face and body were quick to succumb after that, putting him into a shape he was now all too familiar with.

There was a strange glow of light following him through the vortex, that shimmered a soft grey and green, and it seemed to be the source of the voice. “Do you understand?” It asked.

That light flew to his chest, before piercing through the thick chitin plate that grew there, and faded from view. The voice spoke in his mind now, posing that same question. “Do you understand?”

The scene changed, and he found himself trudging along behind King Thorax, his alien body not so much of a painful reminder as it had been. The voice spoke again. “Are you sure about this? Are you sure you wish to give up so easily?”

“I…..I don’t know.” He answered. “It doesn’t seem like I have much to live for.”

“Then make your move.”

So he did, and felt the world become swamped in anguish as Princess Twilight desperately sought to help him.

The chessboard came again, and the Knight piece began to shake, its stone body cracking.

“Are you certain you won’t change your mind?” The voice asked.

Allan was going to respond, but a pair of blue eyes pierced the dark veil that had started to descend. “Actually….maybe I can find a way after all…..”

“Then make a new move.”

The stone slowed its vibrations, and the cracks receded.

The scene jumped again, this time to Trixie’s magic show, where he had stood in her antique closet as the showmare; “Cinnamon”.

“Well go on then.” Came Trixie’s voice. “Tell Fluttershy how you feel.”

Allan wanted to say no. “Can I….not?”

The voice answered him. “Do you truly wish to make a different choice, knowing what comes after this? You could change more than just the outcome of this encounter.”

Allan hesitated, then sighed. “Alright, let’s get this over with.” He began to humiliate himself in front of hundreds.

The knight jumped several spaces back, then one to the side.

The scene jumped. Twilight was stood in front of him, a climbing axe in her hoof. “Well go on. You haven’t got all day.”

“What?” Allan asked, confused. “What am I supposed to do?”

She smiled, before using her magic to turn his head, so he could see what she was talking about. “Come on, go and kill the yeti.”

Allan didn’t have to ask the voice this time. He just sadly accepted the deadly instrument, and marched towards his foe. The Knight captured a Rook, and the cracks faded a little more.

The scene changed again. He was at the Gala, dressed in his red, tailed tuxedo. Luna was standing in front of him, and Fluttershy stood by his side. “Are you going to be my student?” The Lunar diarch asked.

Allan smiled, and nodded his head. “I would be delighted.”

“Thank you….”

The Knight danced across the board to stand beside the Bishop piece

The voice spoke again. “Do you understand?”

The Gala vanished, and he was standing on a rooftop, watching a mare about to jump to her death. He reached out and grabbed her hoof.

“Why are you saving me?” She asked.

“Because I want to.” He replied.

The Knight stopped a bishop from claiming a pawn.

Suddenly it was Trixie looking up at him. “Do you forgive me?”

Allan grinned. “Of course I do! Come back home. Your friends miss you.”

“I…..” Trixie gulped, but then the fire returned to her eyes. “I will.”

The Knight blocked another white piece from taking another pawn.

Kate stared down at him, hoping that she could go to Equus when he returned. He could turn her away, but he didn’t want to. “Of course you can come.”

Two Knights stood to face the world.

The dream faded, before the voice spoke again. “There’s one last thing I want you to see.”

He was watching Chrysanthemum and Bronze again, watching as the Draconequus tore the helpless stallion apart, and used his mangled corpse as a plaything.

Chrysanthemum destroyed that corpse, and the dream shattered into two. One played out exactly the way he knew, with the broken mare demanding death and being rebuffed, sealed in a prison of misery. Allan shuddered as he watched it. He knew what would happen to her, what she would become.

A black bishop, from a game a long long time ago, shuddered, the black sizzling away, leaving behind an imperfect, blemished white Queen, that was bent at odd angles and seemed unbalanced. The same Queen he had seen before.

But the other version of that memory was different. The ground under the mare fragmented, and she fell into darkness, screaming. There was no bottom, and she continued to scream all the way, tears flying from her eyes as she wept for her dead friend.

Chrysanthemum screamed and wept, and slowly, her body began to fade away, becoming little more than a few motes of light that flittered this way and that amid tumultuous seas of emotion. That sea was dominated by anger, hate, and fear. Allan could hear Chrysalis’s voice, hear so many years of madness pass by, as the motes of light cried out for her to stop.

But the Changeling Queen did not listen.

The motes of light fell silent, not willing to even try anymore.

But then, another light appeared. It was a slight, trembling thing, half dead and lacking any fulfillment. The grey and green motes of light flickered with interest, as memories started to flow through that dark abyss. Memories of a young man, a young man who allowed others to tell him what to be, and what to do. A young man who yearned for adventure, but denied himself those pleasures.

Chrysanthemum approached that little light. It was the only ray of light she’d seen in so long, and she wanted, desperately, to nurture it. To help it grow. So she left the darkness behind. And stepped into a world of doubt and uncertainty.

She could not speak to it, to the light that belonged to this place, but she was not going to give up that easily. She flitted back and forth between the dark place and the light place, bringing tiny pieces of that darkness with her to show the little light the truth. She relished in the way the light started to shine brighter as she fed it encouraging little thoughts, and helped to temper the despair it felt. When doubts arose, she worked to limit them. When anger was quick to react, she attempted to reason. When love was denied, she whispered over the falsehoods.

And slowly, the little light blossomed into a flame. And that little light began to burn on it’s own. So she stood back and let it be. And felt the light begin to return the favour.

The little grey and green spark began to shine brighter and brighter. Until an Alicorn stood in the vastness of a living mind.

And she could finally speak to the light she had helped to nurture.

A black pawn reached the other side of the board, and blossomed into a Queen.

“Do you understand?”

*************************

Allan fell free of the mirror, and watched, mouth wide open in surprise, as a figure stepped through. The mare was a very different creature from her counterpart. She was graceful, but a lot smaller than he had originally thought, only barely reaching the same height as Allan himself. Her lime green eyes were soft, and kind- completely alien to the creature who now used those eyes to glare at the world in hatred. Her mane was braided, as was her tail, the soft locks twisted together, starting from the front, and curling around her head, just under her ears. Her muzzle was shorter, more rounded and less angular, and her smile was tinged with regret, sorrow and hope.

Her voice was quiet, possessing a tranquility and peacefulness that immediately brought Fluttershy to mind. “Do you understand now, Allan Ryder?” She asked, quietly. “Do you realize what happened, all those years ago?”

Allan did not speak at first, but offered a nod. Then, he spoke. “Yes. I do.”

“Then you understand what must be done?”

He gave her another nod. “Chrysalis has to die.”

It was the spirits turn to nod. “She no longer possesses the capacity for love, nor forgiveness. The chaos that made her tear us apart has stripped her of these qualities.”

“Which is why you’re here.” Allan stated. “Because you’re what she’s missing.”

“All the qualities she would require to save herself are within me, but she has shut me out entirely. I can no longer journey between you. Here, I shall remain until she is dead. Then I too will pass on.”

“Is there no way to save you?” Allan asked, sadly.

“Nay, child. Even were it possible to give me life. I would not desire it. I only wish to rest, now.”

Allan fell silent for a few moments, before offering her a smile. “Thank you for helping me, even if I didn’t know about it.”

“You needed help.” She said, simply. “And I gladly gave it. ‘Tis a quality we share.”

Allan stepped a little closer. “What now? What else can we do to stop her?”

“You are already taking the path to victory. You need only have faith, now. You no longer need my help. You have all the tools you need."

Allan closed his eyes. “I’ll tell them about you. You deserve to be remembered for who you really were. Not as….her.”

“You have my thanks then, child. I would only ask one other thing of you.”

“Yes? Anything!”

“One last child remains to be born. Look after her. Guide her, so that the fate of her mother will not be one she shares.”

Allan was quiet, but he nodded, his mouth fixed in a grim line of determination. “I’ll protect her. You have my word.”

“Then goodbye, Allan Ryder. I do not think we shall meet again…..though….” She paused, having turned to step back through the mirror. She stopped on the threshold, and gave him the first happy smile he had seen on her face that wasn’t from a distant memory. “I’m glad I got to meet you, Allan Ryder. Thank you.”

And with that, she turned back to the portal, stepped through...and vanished.

**************************

Author's Notes:

Allan receives a strange vision...

Chapter 36: The Battle of Vancouver Bay

The steady drumming of several thousand hooves, and the rush of multitudes of flapping and buzzing wings filled the air, the sound gently rattling window panes and kicking up concrete dust in a thick, grey cloud that threatened to choke the breath from those who dared to open their mouths. The Equestrian armies had left very few behind to guard the portal home, as there was not much point in doing so. Spike had volunteered for the job, saying that his increased size and strength made him the ideal guard. Celestia had agreed. As he had little experience in fighting with a large number of smaller allies, his size and strength would be more of a liability on the battlefield, since his lack of experience robbed him of true effectiveness. With a smaller list of allies, he would do far better.

And so it was with very little in the way of words, that the Equestrian armies had set out.

The few humans scattered among the Ponies, Gryphons and Changelings looked almost lost, the tallest creatures in the fighting force that marched towards the enemy that morning. A great many of them held their modified rifles and pistols in shaking hands. They weren’t soldiers, but they were about to be part of an all out war, and the fear that brought was tense and palpable, thickening the air and quickening the beating of their hearts.

In truth, while they did not show it, nearly every creature present had those same fears, their jaws clenched and steps rigid as they marched ever closer to their destination.

They saw the army of humans ahead of them, with their guns and hastily made swords. They saw the smaller, but no less terrifying swarm of Blackshell Changelings hovering in the air above the humans. They saw the tower that rose up from the cold waters of Vancouver Harbor, thrumming with energy, little bolts of lightning-like energy leaping between spikes and spires in flickers of green against the near black material. They saw the Changeling Queen standing there, ready for them. They all knew that this was going to be a brutal struggle. They knew it was going to be difficult.

They kept marching towards it anyway.

Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Twilight, Thorax, Pharynx, and Gilda the Gryphon all marched at the head of the Alliance army, leading by example as they put themselves on the frontline. Marching with them were the element bearers, Spike, and Allan.

Spike was still massive, his size apparently the result of a growth spell, and not natural at all, which explained why it had happened in the space of a week, when his last had taken several. Still. The dragon was an impressive sight, as were the Alicorns, and the bearers in their personalized armour.

Allan felt his armour clank and shift with every movement, and took comfort in the familiar weight on his back, shoulders, head and hips. The extra protection would serve him well today. It would serve them all well.

He glanced to his left, to see Twilight as she walked steadily forward, mouth set in a grim line. Applejack walked behind her, her own face a mirror to Twilight’s, a deep frown shared between them. Her stetson had wide slice missing from the brim on the left side, and her armoured harness was still dirty from the bus ride. On Applejack’s far side was Rarity, who primly trotted in time with the army’s thunderous rhythm, her mane bouncing underneath her hat. Her once pristine outfit now sporting several rushed repair jobs, the darker thread standing out against the white cloth. Beyond her was Dash, her guard armour dented and charred in a few spots but otherwise intact. Her mane had been blackened on one side, just below her ear, by a spell bolt, and she looked pissed off, ready to return the favour with lightning.

On Alan's other side, was Fluttershy, her bow tucked into its protective sheath between her wings, while her arrow pouch was securely fastened to her hip. Her ranger style cloak was ripped and shredded towards the bottom, but she herself was unscathed. She gave a pale faced smile, trying to conquer her own terror at the sight ahead, and Allan was grateful for the little boost of love that drifted over to him. Pinkie pronked behind Cadence, her mane bouncing wildly and her ever present smile still firmly in place. Her party distribution hammer jiggled in its own sheath, ready for some fun. The pink mare seemed to be humming the music piece called “Ride of the Valkyries” as she hopped along.

The Princesses were stoic and imposing as they strutted towards Chrysalis, while Pharynx looked almost ecstatic at the thought of a real fight. Thorax, on the other hoof, was twisting his mouth into wiggly lines and trying in vain to look like he wasn’t scared out of his wits. Gilda seemed to agree with Pharynx, a pair of hand axes hanging from her waist. She took a quick glance back at Rainbow Dash, and the two exchanged a nod.

Allan turned his gaze back ahead. His eyes swept over the crowd of humans, and he was dismayed to find that there were a few he recognized. None of them were Anna.

His eyes sought her out, of course. Why wouldn’t he look at her? She stood tall, and imposing, menacing, a cruel smile on her lips. Seeing her now, knowing what he did, didn’t make him angry anymore. He just felt sad, knowing what she had gone through, and what had been forced upon her. He wished he could help her. He wished he could turn back time, and fix what had been broken. But he couldn’t. He could only release her.

“You are more stupid than I thought.” Chrysalis smirked. She stood upright, trying to make herself look imposing by standing as tall as possible, stretching herself a little too much to make the pose look natural- which hampered its ability to actually make her more intimidating. “Your army may be better armed, but mine is so much bigger.”

There was no denying that. The Equestrian army was about two thousand strong, the Changeling hive had brought approximately three hundred drones, and the Gryphons had only managed to gather one hundred and eighty seven warriors. And with only a handful of humans in the ranks as well, they didn’t even come close to Three thousand.

Chrysalis had twice that when they counted the enthralled humans alone. Add in her Changelings, and there was another thousand.

But that was not a good mix. The Resistance had managed to stay ahead of Chrysalis for eight months, even with Kate’s unwitting betrayal, and that was mostly due to the fact that the humans effectiveness when under her control was severely limited. There weren’t enough weapons in Vancouver to arm them all, and human senses were easy to trick.

The Resistance had only had issues when faced with Changelings.

This meant that an army of two thousand-four hundred and eighty seven, headed by four Alicorns and the bearers of the elements of harmony would have little trouble against the humans, save for the fact that there was so many.

Once again, the drones above were the real threat.

Celestia clucked her tongue. “And if it were a straight up fight, we would still claim victory.”

Chrysalis had never been good at controlling her temper, so Allan was hardly surprised at the sudden spike of vitriol he felt coming off of the Changeling Queen.

Twilight leaned closer to him, and murmured. “Hang back. You’re still not fully recovered. Leave the bulk of the fighting to us, or you’ll burn your magic out entirely and die.”

“Wonderful. That’s exactly what I wanted to hear before charging head first into battle.” Allan griped, shifting uncomfortably where he stood. The waiting was killing him…..or, he was waiting for something to start trying to kill him. He clenched his jaw as Chrysalis threw another accusation at Celestia, trying in vain to get a rise out of the Alicorn.

“How does it feel, Celestia? To be so very far away from the ones you’ve spent your life protecting? Are you miserable yet? Try to imagine how it felt for me when you all chased me out of the hive!”

“You brought that upon yourself.” The Solar Princess returned. “You invaded us, twice, plotted several more invasions, have left nothing but misery and heartache wherever you go, and treated your own people- nay, your own children, like slaves- and expect the world to just kneel in submittance before you. It is you who are the fool, to believe for a moment that we would simply allow you to walk all over us.”

“Thou hast threatened our subjects, our lands and our way of life for the last time.” Luna stated, her voice rising high and clear, with an intense unwavering steadfastness. “Surrender. It will be better for all of us. Including you.”

Chrysalis just laughed, the sound emerging from her mouth was false, and deliberately harsh. “I would rather die a thousand deaths, than surrender to you.”

Allan tuned out the rest of the Princesses pleas for surrender. It was useless. She wasn’t going to surrender. She never would. “So be it.” He growled, perfectly in time with Princess Luna’s own sad rendition of those very same words.

“PONIES!! MAKE WAR!!!!” Captain Spitfire screamed, leaping into the sky, followed by a thousand other pegasi. “SHOW THEM HOW IT’S DONE!!”

“WINGS OF STEEL!” Screeched Gilda, and her warriors gave a resounding cry in return. “CLAWS OF FURY!!”

Allan leapt into the air too, wings buzzing furiously and his sword springing from his gauntlet. The Earth ponies and Unicorns charged beneath him, to crash into the human hordes with a sound like thunder, answered with the dynamite blasts of gunfire, the shots ricocheting off of Unicorn shields and glancing off of the thick, heavy armour of the Earth Ponies in showers of sparks and, occasionally, blood.

The changelings swarmed forth, Chrysalis vanishing in a burst of magic, leaving behind nothing but a scorched patch of concrete and a wicked laugh. She appeared again, several meters to her left, and let loose a blast of magic so powerful that the concrete beneath it instantly melted into a thin puddle of slag.

Celestia and Luna’s blades flashed in front of them, deflecting the blast upwards in a massive arc, where it struck Chrysalis’s shield and sent massive ripples of energy outward across the green surface.

Allan swooped down, intent on getting in Chrysalis’s sights, and drawing her attention away from the Alicorns, but she knew he was coming the moment he started, a dozen changelings swarming between them, each with slit eyes and grinning faces that matched their mothers.

Twilight and Applejack fought back to back, Twilight focusing on deflecting magical blasts and Applejack punching anything that got close in the face until it stopped squirming.

Ponies and Changelings clashed in bitter struggles above, and ponies and humans threw themselves at each other with reckless abandon down below, all pretense of organized combat having flown out of the window the moment negotiations broke down. The street became a bloodbath, with Chrysalis’s hordes trying to capture of kill their opponents, while the Equestrian soldiers, Thorax’s Changelings, and the Gryphon warriors all attempting to keep from harming the humans under Chrysalis’s control.

The battle at street level wasn’t going well from the very start.

The ponies lost ground and soldiers by the dozens in the first few moments of the melee, with Celestia, Luna, Cadence and Pharynx having to intervene despite needing to conserve their energy for Chrysalis.

The battle in the sky was a different story. With so many flying soldiers on their side, the Equestrian forces held their ground, with Spitfire shouting orders to counteract every move Chrysalis made almost before she could make it, and Rainbow’s immense speed tearing holes in the swarms formation.

And that was where Allan knew they had the advantage. If they could drive the Changelings out of the sky, the battlefield would change very quickly, the aerial units of the Equestrian army would hammer the human thralls from above, while the ground forces would force them back.

Taking the sky was the first objective. If they did that, they would gain an upper hoof.

Allan and Dash used speed and deception to get inside enemy lines time and again, Allan shape shifting out of sight and sneaking into a cluster of Changelings, only to sweep his sword through several and take them out in one shot, before speeding out of sight and repeating the process. Rainbow just flew fast and hit hard, her wings blades passing by too quickly for a shield to be raised to deflect them.

The other pegasi used clouds to conjure lightning bolts, most of which were avoided, and not deflected, by their dark opponents. The changelings fought back with blasts of magic that forced flying formations to split apart in order to avoid them, causing the entire aerial battle to become an ever shifting, sprawling conflict that wove itself between buildings like the threads from a million needles.

Spotting Rarity on the ground, dueling six Changelings at once, and still looking fabulous while doing it, Allan left Rainbow to her business, and dropped down to his alabaster coated friend, eager to lend her a hoof.

Only to find Kate there, still wrapped half in bandages and screaming insults as her shotgun (he had no idea where she found it), spat out blast after blast of heavy slug rounds that punched through shields like tissue paper. His sister saw him coming, and blasted a Changeling close to him, before giving a quick wave and a nod.

Allan returned to the fight up above.

Meanwhile, Celestia, Luna, Pharynx and Cadence all focused their attention on Chrysalis, whose out of control attacks threatened entire squads of ponies at a time, as well as numerous humans and changelings, regardless of whose side they were on. Celestia and Luna worked in tandem to protect everyone else from the Queen’s attacks, conjuring up a shield to protect Cadence as she was distracted by a group of Changelings rushing her, then hauling Pharynx out of the way when he wasn’t quite going to escape the beam of energy his mother sent towards him.

Chrysalis hadn’t stopped laughing the whole time.

The plan was still in place though, which meant the Elements needed to do their bit.

Pinkie broke through to Chrysalis first, leaping up over Celestia as the Solar Diarch parried Chrysalis’s attempted decapitation, leaving the Queen exposed. Pinkie capitalized on the opening beautifully, bringing her hammer swinging down from overhead, and smashing it onto Chrysalis’s shoulder as the Queen tried to dodge. Chitin cracked and Chrysalis howled, spinning on Pinkie Pie and slicing the air in half where the pink mare had just been.

Pinkie vaulted over her easily, and was whisked away by Rainbow Dash, who appeared out of nowhere to catch her. Chrysalis tried to send a blast of magic their way, only for an arrow to stick deep in her side, punching through her green armour. Fluttershy, barely holding back her fears, and whimpering quietly, let loose a second arrow at the Queen, only for it to be deflected.

The Queen stalked closer, deflecting arrow after arrow, before getting close enough to strike with her blade-

BAM! Applejack charged in, and span around, bucking the Queen in the flank, hard. Her amour and Chitin cracked again, and blood seeped through, green, and practically glowing with magical energy. Chrysalis screamed, staggering away, only to receive a nasty slice across the face as Rarity leapt in and whipped her rapier rapidly from side to side, slicing open the Queen’s face in multiple places, including a horrid, deep gash on her cheek, despite the protection offered to the Changeling by her helmet.

Twilight joined in, her staff hammering away at the Queen’s armoured body with Earth Pony strength and Pegasi speed, each blow fragmenting the armour even more, until the helmet shattered entirely, revealing the bloodied and bruised muzzle beneath, twisted into a snarling mask of rage.

Another arrow sank into her leg, and Dash whisked by, opening a great rend in the Queen’s neck that threatened to bleed her out.

Celestia had had enough of this though, emerging from the scrum of combatants like an angel from on high, and swung her gleaming, sunlit blade with all her might.

And sent the head of her enemy flying free from its body.

Everything went quiet.

Very, very quiet.

Too quiet.

A pair of hooves started clapping, amid the sounds of buzzing wings. “Bravo, Celestia. You’ve beheaded me. Are you having fun yet?”

Celestia turned to face the source of the noise, her eyes settling on the airborne changelings, all flying in a tight ball. The body lying in the dust burst into flame, revealing a simple, headless drone lying in its place.

All eyes turned to the Changeling swarm, hovering just meters above the human crowd. The larger, darker form of Chrysalis slowly emerged from the center of that scrum, her twisted grin and prominent fangs sending a shiver of fear down Allan's back.

Her Chitin had devolved even further than when he had first seen her, the chitin on her legs jagged and misshapen, and riddled with even more holes than she had had before. Her mane was longer, too, hanging down past her knees, and it was tangled, matted and frayed.

Rarity’s left eye was twitching as she held back the urge to drop her rapier and pull out a hairbrush.

Chrysalis’s tail was in a similar state of disarray, and her chitin was unclean, dull and covered in small pits and divots, as if she had been hit by a lot of small objects at incredible velocities, or had been sprayed with acid.

If what they had been told about her experimentations with Changeling resins was true, then Allan's bits would be on the latter.

But perhaps the most disturbing thing was her eyes. Where once they had held a terrible, yet undeniable resolve and focus, now they were anything but. They flicked this way and that, her pupils shrunken and the whites of her eyes criss-crossed with deep green veins, giving her a nasty, bloodshot look that revealed just how little sleep she had allowed herself. It was altogether possible that she literally couldn’t let herself sleep, else her control over her armies may slip, allowing the humans to run, and her children to start developing minds of their own...assuming they even could.

“Yes, yes…...yes. All of you. All of you will have lots of fun when I’m done!” Chrysalis cackled. “You’ll march beside each other at my command! And you’ll always do whatever I say! You’ll never question me, EVER AGAIN!!!”

It was an odd contrast to the Chrysalis they had seen not moments before, whose composure had still been intact.

Twilight’s eyes were hyper-focused on the Queen, before she gasped, and her eyes drifted to Celestia. “Princess. She’s using her own brain as the focus of her Hive mind! Even with all the support she has, it’s putting too much strain on her! She has to use another body just to cope with the pain!”

In Allan's mind, he heard Chrysanthemum’s voice again. “Thanks to the pain, she is becoming more unhinged by the minute. Be wary. She will try to kill all of you.”

“DIE!!” Chrysalis screeched, and raised her horn. There was a flash, and the Queen vanished, but just a dozen meters above where she’d been, a skyscraper emerged from nowhere, to plummet down towards the armies below.

Every single unicorn horn present lit up with the light of a million stars. The skyscraper shuddered to a halt as the Alicorn’s joined in, but the sheer weight was too much even for them, and it slowly began to sink again.

The pegasi went to assist, but found there way blocked by the swarm again, Chrysalis once again leading them with a mad cackle. “You’ll enjoy this, my pretties! Watch!!”

A beam of energy as wide as a school bus blasted out from the end of her horn, and several unlucky pegasi were vaporized instantly, while the others scattered to the four winds, trying to escape the abomination that laughed overhead.

“We have to get her into that damn tower!” Allan called to Twilight, eyes tracking the Queen’s movements. Celestia and Luna nodded in agreement, all of them straining to keep the tower afloat. They called out for their troops to get clear of the building, before they too moved out from under it, before settling it down as gently as possible. Unfortunately, several load bearing walls on the far side collapsed, followed by more on the side facing the Equestrians, until the entire apartment building collapsed down on itself in a thick cloud of dust.

The Equestrian forces charged forwards, heading around the new rubble pile, before tearing into the human lines again, sending hundreds falling to the ground, unconscious, in mere seconds.

With a brief reprieve, the Alicorns and Elements took the time to regroup and strategize.

“I concur with Allan's plan. The troops are far too exposed here! If we can get her to follow us to the tower, then we should be able to keep her contained! She won’t risk accidentally destroying everything she’s worked for!” Luna grunted as she parried a lone human that had slipped past the army, as he attempted to hit her with a crowbar. She casually whapped the side of his head with the flat of her scythe blade, knocking him out.

“Yeah, you wanna bet?!” Rainbow said as she came to a screeching stop besides them. “She’s gone completely nuts!”

“We have to try, or she’ll kill them all!” Fluttershy gasped, panting a little as she caught up, having heard Dash’s exclamation.

“Ugh! Fine! I’ll get bug-brain’s attention!” Dash sped off again, zipping up in front of the queen and starting to pull faces at her, before dropping straight down to avoid the Queen’s annoyed blast.

The Alicorns and the Elements put away their weapons and started galloping, and flying, towards the tower, Celestia calling for a squad of guards to spearhead the way through the humans as Dash kept the Queen distracted long enough for them to make some major headway.

They cut a swathe through the human forces, their enchanted blades slipping through defenses and taking dozen after dozens of humans out of the fight.

Finally, Celestia let loose a concussive blast of magic, knocking the remaining humans that stood between the group and the tower, down, before breaking into a gallop. The company followed.

“Hey Queenie! Look behind you!!” Dash yelled, darting out of the way of several bolts of magic that refused to miss her, instead following her trail and trying desperately to stay ahead in a deadly dance.

Chrysalis took the bait, and twisted her neck around, spotting her most hated enemies entering her tower. A rainbow coloured blur sped past her to join them, waving mockingly as she ducked inside.

Chrysalis screeched, and abandoned the battle, choosing to take this opportunity to exact her revenge.

***********************

They galloped and flew up the stairs as fast as they could, not daring to look back, for fear of spotting the enraged Chrysalis behind them, something that not even the staunch and steadfast Alicorn sisters were particularly interested in seeing.

The tower was little more than a massive, conicular, empty space inside, with two winding staircases leading upward in a twisted, double helix of cold green resin, towards what they could only assume, was the control room for the massive spell matrix. Far below them, the sound of the doors being smashed in made them double their efforts, with those who could fly picking up those that couldn’t.

The stairs rushed by, the walls closing in on them, forcing them to fly closer together, and then into single file. Allan heard a rush of displaced air below them, and yelled. “SCATTER!”

The group split, and several bursts of magic flew after the divided group, with Rarity screaming at the top of her lungs that Chrysalis had just “made fabulosity her mortal enemy, by messing up my mane!!”

If he hadn’t been trying to dodge death, Allan would have probably laughed.

Looping over and under the stairwell managed to get the magic blast that had been chasing him in his sights, and he countered it with a quick beam of his own. Seeing Chrysalis hot on Twilight’s heels, he tried to spot as many of the magic, tracer missiles as possible, before he hurled spells at them too, causing them to detonate in midair.

Twilight reached the top of the stairwell, and used her magic to throw the huge double doors she found there wide open, and zipped through before Chrysalis could get to her.

Celestia, carrying the still seething Rarity, chased the Queen in, with Luna close behind her and Cadence as well.

Dash and Applejack burst into the chamber next, then Allan, Pharynx and Pinkie, just in time to save Twilight from a spell blast that would have atomized everything from her wings to her hindlegs. Celestia cast a shield between Twilight and Chrysalis, blocking the spell in mid-flight.

The chamber was massive, layer upon layer of magic permeating the room, a feeling not unlike that of the hive making Allan's mind hum with a buzzing that he knew had to be from Chrysalis’s swarm. There were six pillars holding up the ceiling, intricate carving all over them in spiralling patterns that spread out from their base and all over the floor, the thrum of magic pulsing through the grooves. A massive spell circle, carved into the room itself. It had to be what controlled the big one. And in the center of it all was a cage, the terrified face of Anna Rois staring out at them.

Chrysalis turned to look at them all, one by one, and grinned at their tired, sweaty faces.

“You might have stood a chance before all that fighting down below, but I’m afraid you just aren’t going to be enough, this time.” Chrysalis cackled. “It’s game over for all of you!!”

**************************

Chapter 37: Endgame

At first, the room was deathly quiet, neither Chrysalis or her opponents wanting to move at all. Then Dash made the first move, and the final round of the great game began. Dash flew straight at Chrysalis with the all the speed she could muster, leaving a sonic boom in her wake as she flashed her wing-blades past the Queen’s face with lightning fast blows that sent showers of sparks flying off with each blow, but the Queen matched her, her horn glowing as she cast a spell that enhanced her speed to match Dash blow for blow, parrying and blocking each one, until she was able to lash out a hoof, and send Rainbow tumbling away. The Pegasus retreated, leaving room for Applejack and Pinkie to jump in and do their thing, Pinkie’s hammer nearly crushing Chrysalis’s leg plates when the Queen blocked it.

Applejack charged in, and the Queen used her momentum to flip the farmpony over her head, so she landed with a nasty crash on top of Pinkie as the Pink pony went to attack again. The two rolled away from a deadly energy blast from the Queen’s jagged horn, and Rarity tagged in with Luna, scythes and rapier jabbing and slashing away at the Queen, who answered with conjured blades of her own, brushing aside Rarity’s rapid jabs and slices with one curved sword, whilst also deflecting and redirecting both of Luna’s scythes with the other.

Luna exploded into shadows, vanishing from view for a few moments before reappearing behind Chrysalis, attempting to take advantage of her exposed flanks, only to find Chrysalis’s blade already there to meet her, the Queen grinning at her from over her own shoulder.

Celestia joined the fray, her burning blade leaving embers trailing in its wake as she sent blow after blow at Chrysalis, but the Queen once again parried each and every one with the same blade she was using to keep Rarity busy, the green length of hardened resin flashing back and forth between the two white coated ponies, while also neatly keeping Luna on the back hoof with her second blade.

Allan dashed across the impromptu arena to Anna’s cage, where the poor girl was trying desperately to get out of her prison. She turned her rage on him, glaring at him as he looked for a way to open the door.

“You did this!” She hissed. “You made all this happen!”

Allan didn’t have time to argue. “Yeah, of course I did! I went out of my way to hurt my own family, my own friends, and my hometown, just for laughs! That’s totally what I did!” Finding a lock proved impossible. “Alright, stand back! I wanna try something!”

Despite her hatred, she did as instructed, and Allan swung his Nightmare blade at the bars, as hard as he could. It bounced off, harmlessly.

The fight nearby raged on, with everyone ganging up on Chrysalis in order to make her fight on the defensive, with Pharynx calling out strategies he recognized in the Queens attacks, and Celestia and Luna taking the brunt of the assault, each sporting bruises and cuts up and down their bodies.

Allan was about to try something else, when he noticed something.

The spell circle centered on Anna’s cage.

The energy for the spell circle was coming from the cage.

Anna was trapped inside what amounted to a great big energy conduit, and all the energy Chrysalis had gathered was flowing through the bars.

Allan cast his glance around, trying to figure out what he could do to shut the arcane structure down.

“Look out!”

Anna’s shout of warning, coupled with his keen senses, were enough to save him from incoming danger. He sidestepped the downward slash of the green sword blade, before whirling on his attacker.

Connor Murphy, dressed in full, hardened resin armour plates, grinned down at the Changeling, raising his sword back up. “Hello, Allan. Glad you could stop by.”

“Connor.” Allan snarled, raising his hoof and summoning his blade. “As if this day couldn’t be any worse.” A pair of drones flanked the treacherous Connor, horns aglow. “Too scared to fight me on your own?”

“As if.” Connor grinned. “I had you on the ropes before, and now I’ve had a crash course in fighting, thanks to her majesty.”

Allan snorted. “Meanwhile, I’ve had months of training, and I’m in a better condition than our first fight. You’re going to lose.”

Connor responded by looking at his escort and jerking his head. The Changelings started firing blasts of magic, forcing Allan away from Anna’s cage, and towards the rear of the room, where a throne sat.

Allan used his sword to block two spells, before turning to stand his ground against Connor, who charged in with his sword swinging.

Allan ducked beneath Connor’s first swipe, then vaulted over his second, coming down on his rear hooves and straightening upright, standing nearly eye level with his opponent, swords crossed in between them.

Connor shoved against Alan's sword, trying to throw him off his balance, before calling on his drones to attack again.

Allan growled, jumping back and blocking those incoming blasts with a shield this time, before catching Connor’s next, unpracticed swing with his free foreleg, before heabutting the human.

Connor reeled back, blood trickling from a cut on his forehead, using one hand to wipe the liquid away from his eye, and called for his drones to attack again.

Allan repeated his backward dance and shield maneuver, eyes still fixed on Connor as the human warily kept his distance.

Alan's three opponents advanced, forcing him to back up behind the throne, where he found an opening that lead outside the tower. Ducking back into the tunnel, Allan cautiously lead his enemy out onto a balcony-like ledge, complete with guard railings and lit torches on tall, metal poles that had been taken from street signs. Connor and his warriors followed, stepping out into the sunlight.

Allan leaped forward before their vision could adjust properly, and quickly sliced his sword through one Changling’s neck, who immediately dropped to the floor, sent off into a quiet slumber. Sweeping his blade back across to the other Changeling, Allan found more resistance, as this Changeling had recovered a little of his sight, and fired two quick blasts of magic his way. Allan managed to dodge one in time, but the other clipped his wing, making him hiss in pain, the guttural sound making Connor grin as his sight cleared.

“Ooh, no flying for you.” He chuckled. “How ever will you get out of this?”

Allan responded by neatly ducking underneath the third spellblast and slipping his sword between the Changeling’s eyes. “Like that, only, without the enchantment, and more blood.”

Connor grinned, pulling his sword back before lunging forwards. Allan neatly hopped out of the way of Connors thrust with a grin of his own. “Really now, you shouldn’t broadcast your move by pulling back so much. Try it like this.” Allan rapidly extended and retracted his sword-hoof from the shoulder, stepping closer to Connor with each attempted strike. Connor managed to backpedal out of the way of the last one, but got two nasty cuts on his cheeks, to match the scab on his forehead.

Connor retaliated by sweeping his sword from right to left, putting a lot of weight behind it. Allan ducked under, dropping back to all fours and going into a roll before straightening his legs and catapulting himself back onto his rear legs, to meet Connor’s return swing with a deft parry.

Connor saved himself from having his sword swept out wide by using the force of the deflection to spin himself around three hundred and sixty degrees, before slamming his elbow into Alan's tough jaw-plate. The crack in his mandible stang like hell, but Allan lashed out with his free hoof and flattened Connor’s nose.

Connor toppled over backwards, and Allan leapt on top of him, bringing his sword down, with the intent to finish Connor off, only to be denied the pleasure when Connor managed to get his sword in front of him, using both hands to hold Allan away.

The Changeling grunted, trying to force the blade closer, only for the tower to suddenly and violently shake, part of the wall next to the balcony bursting out in a shower of magical sparks, carrying Princess Cadence out with it, Chrysalis’s cackling laughter drifting out from inside as Cadence spread her wings and managed to catch herself before she hit the water below.

The sudden motion threw Allan off balance, and Connor capitalized on the distraction, and Allan found himself being replaced as top dog. Connor forced his sword towards Allan's neck, the same way that Allan had tried to do to him.

“Looks like it’s game over!” Connor grinned, using his greater body weight to pin the Changeling down.

But he had forgotten something.

“Yeah, it is game over.” Allan grunted. Then he shifted shape, flames rushing up between them.

Connor cried out in surprise, the flames rolling harmlessly over them both, before Allan, now a dragon, twice the size of a pony, and a fully half again the size of a human. With his stronger legs, Allan pulled them up underneath his rival, and pushed.

Connor rose up, high, arcing gracefully over the edge of the balcony, before starting his more rapid descent, arm outstretched in an attempt to catch the ledge.

His fingers brushed the railing. Then Connor fell, screaming.

And this time, there were no drones to catch him.

Allan shifted back, the flames having not even dispersed before he erupted out of them, galloping back inside and sliding to a halt in front of Anna’s cage.

There were bits and pieces of shattered resin everywhere, little divots in the walls from spell impacts and whole chunks of the ceiling that had become dislodged, but the floor was pristine, kept untouched by powerful preservation magic. There was no way to disrupt the circle itself, but maybe, Allan could get Anna out of there, and then cause the tower to collapse….except that would detonate the magic and destroy the city.

Allan was wracking his brain, trying to come up with a plan, something, anything, when Fluttershy screamed.

Allan and Anna both looked across the room, to see Fluttershy dangling from the telekinetic grip, of Queen Chrysalis. None of their friends were daring to make a move, and Chrysalis had thrown up a shield between herself and the Alicorns behind her.

“Rather fitting, don’t you think, Allan?” Chrysalis sneered. “You bore witness to the death of my love. I become the destruction of yours.”

Anna sucked in a breath behind him, and Allan felt the shock, the pain, the anguish, coming from his childhood friend. There were no words that could console her. She really had loved him. And he’d lied to her. To himself. To everyone.

Alan's head lowered, eyes fixed firmly on the floor, out of shame.

“What? She didn’t know?” Chrysalis laughed. “Go on! Tell her everything! Tell her what I saw in your dreams!” Alan's head snapped up, eyes wide and full of disbelief. She’d seen his dreams?! The Queen smirked, laughing haughtily as she hoisted Fluttershy up higher. “Making love to this little cream pie, telling her how much he loved her, and how he had never loved you!”

Allan didn’t need to feel Anna’s heart start to crack. He could hear it in how her breath came quickly, and was far too light.

“A-Allan? I-is…..is it true? You’re really him? And….and you….you never….?”

The world fell still. Allan wanted so desperately to keep his friend happy, to tell her that Chrysalis was wrong. But he couldn't’t lie to her. Not to his best friend. Never to her.

“I….I thought I loved you.” Allan said, slowly. “But...I was deluding myself….I said I was in love with you because I thought I should. Not because it was true.”

Anna gasped aloud, tears flowing down her cheeks.

“And I’m sorry.” Allan stated, loudly, and clearly. He raised his head up, and looked her in the eye, to show her how honest he was being in that moment. “Truly, completely sorry. If I had realized what I was doing to you…..to us….I would never have done any of it. Because then….at least then, I’d still have a best friend.”

Anna choked back a sob, before collapsing into a heap in the bottom of the cage, leaving Allan to fight back the stinging tears in his own eyes. He turned his head, slowly, to meet Chrysalis’s slit eyes. “Happy?” He asked.

“Very.” The Queen smiled, a fang filled grin that made Allan want to hit something. Preferably, with a massive hammer. “There’s only one last thing for me to do…”

Allan snarled, sending a magic bolt streaming across the room towards Chrysalis.

The Queen just grinned, moving Fluttershy between them to intercept.

The bolt never reached the yellow mare, instead, it fizzled out just inches away, having only been given a small amount of energy. Allan crossed the distance in mere moments, ducking behind Fluttershy and slashing at the Queen with his blade, which no longer held the slight, shimmering glow of magic that indicated it’s fantastical quality. The strike hit Chrysalis on the shoulder, biting deep into her armour, and even part way through her chitin.

“Get away from her, YOU BITCH!” Allan screamed, with a fury he had never felt before.

The Queen staggered back, her grip on Fluttershy failing as Allan tried with all his might to kill the bitch who had destroyed his hometown, his life, and his relationship with his best friend. His eyes were narrowed with deadly rage, and murderous intent was written all over his furious muzzle.

Celestia and Luna all threw spells at her, but Chrysalis still had shields in place, blocking them easily.

Twilight joined them, teeth gritted as she channeled as much power through her horn as she could physically handle. Even Rarity and Pharynx started blasting away at the Queen’s shields, making it ripple, pulse and shake with every impact. Dash and Applejack leaped up to help Allan try to get through Chrysalis’s exceptional bladework, taking turns to hammer in punches, slices and bucks in regular intervals, Chrysalis’s sword becoming little more than a green blur in front of them in order to deflect them.

Pinkie jumped up to Chrysalis’s side, almost landing a solid hit on her flank before the Queen conjured up yet another shield. Rarity moved to the opposite side as Pinkie, her rapid jabs actually puncturing the shield Chrysalis hastily made to block her.

They slashed, stabbed, hammered, burned, blasted and smashed away at Chrysalis’s defenses, and still, they couldn’t get through.

Chrysalis started to laugh again. “Is this it?!” She cackled, throwing back her head and laughing loudly. “Is this really all you can do? Is this really your best? You think you can beat me like this?”

Allan, Dash and Applejack managed to lock her blade in place, straining against her massively enhanced, magical strength as they tried to force her back. Their teeth were gritted, and sweat started to slick their coats.

“No!” Allan grunted. “We can’t beat you!”

Dash’s gritted teeth warped into a grin, her eyes hard and burning with determination. “But she can.”

“She?” Chrysalis asked, raising an eyebrow.

They didn’t evem have to respond.

An silver tipped arrow ripped through Chrysalis’s neck.

The Changeling Queen gasped, her breath turning into a horrible gurgling sound as blood flooded her throat.

Fluttershy, standing tall, eyes narrowed and mouth set in a narrow, grim line, knocked another arrow, drew back, and fired.

Chrysalis’s body went rigid, her mouth open in shock, as blood dribbled from the corners of her mouth, and from the arrow that now perforated her skull.

With one last, gurgling sigh, the Changeling Queen keeled over, and lay still on the floor, finally dead.

****************************

Chapter 38: Sacrifice

Vancouver fell silent, as the Changeling swarm stopped dead in their tracks, the hold on their minds gone in an instant, and the humans slumped over, like puppets without a puppeteer, or weeds in the rain.

High above, in the tower in the bay, the Alicorns, Elements, and Allan, stood over the body of the fallen Queen, whose blood pooled slowly out from her in a loose ring, soaking their hooves.

None of them dared to say a word, as if the very act would shatter the illusion that was their victory, and reveal that the fight was not yet over, and never had been.

In fact, the only one who even dared to move, was Allan himself.

His body worn out from fighting, but he limped slowly over to the throne he had passed on his way to the balcony with Connor, and stared at it. The action broke the stupor lingering over his friends, and they joined him, relieved, weary smiled on their faces.

“We…..we did it, didn’t we? We really did it.” Twilight breathed.

Celestia had stopped by the body, staring down at her counterpart with a sad frown. “Yes, Twilight. It’s over.”

“Undeniably, she put up one difficult fight.” Luna nodded, still standing beside her sister. “This will be a tale told by many, I fear.”

“It’s not something that will be forgotten quickly. Not with two entire worlds being caught in this tales thrall.” Celestia took off her helmet, shaking her mane free so that it could wave freely, as it always did. “And you are once again the heroes of the land.” Her eyes flickered across all of them, a smile gracing her lips. “I thank you for your bravery once more.”

Allan didn’t respond with the others, instead, he simply stepped closer to the throne, before reaching for the seat with a hoof, and lifting up the lid of the secret compartment her knew he would find there.

“Not yet.” He said, lifting out the contents, his face lowered. “We still have one last thing to do.”

His friends looked on, confused, while the rulers of equestria exchanged worried glances.

“Whatever do you mean, my student?” Luna asked. “What is that, that you have found?”

“We’ll only be heroes when we make sure that the past isn’t repeated.” Allan said, turning slowly around, and presented the glistening, unhatched egg, held in the crook of his foreleg. “And make sure that her daughter doesn’t share her fate.”

The others gasped, eyes wide. “You mean that that’s….?”

“A queen, yes.” Allan smiled, cradling the egg gently between his hooves. “And I promised Chrysanthemum that I would look after her.”

“Chr-Chrysanthemum?” Luna stuttered, incredulously. “But, Chrysanthemum is Chrysalis!”

Allan shook his head. “Not quite. They were two parts of the same hole, but they were not the same person. Chrysanthemum helped me.”

“Helped you?!”

“It doesn’t matter. What does matter is that we have a chance to do something right. And it starts here.” Allan presented the egg to them. “Help me protect her. Please.”

All eyes turned to Celestia, ever the wise ruler, for the response. She seemed uncertain. But then Allan spoke again. “Thorax. The Changelings. Spike. Discord. Trixie. Why not her?”

Celestia’s eyes brightened, and she smiled. “Yes, indeed. Why not her.” The Alicorn of the sun placed her hoof, gently, on the egg. “I do swear to help guide this young one on her journey.”

Luna’s face softened at her sisters response, and placed her hoof beside Celestias. “I too will pledge.”

“And me.” Twilight chimed.

“And us too!” Pinkie squealed, happily, dragging all of their friends to place their hooves on the egg. The others did not pull away.

Even Pharynx joined in. “She’ll always be my sister.”

Allan smiled, happily. “We’ll watch over her. Together.”

“Together!” They cheered.

Then the tower shook.

“What the hay!?” Dash cried, zipping out the door to the balcony. “You guys should come and see this!”

Allan, worried for the egg, quickly gave it to Celestia. “Please, keep her safe.”

“I will.”

They dashed outside, Celestia wrapping the egg in as many protective spells as she could.

Far below, a green, shining light was traveling up the tower, which trembled and shook as it suddenly lit up the room behind them like a star, before exploding out of the very tip of the tower, showering the world around them in magical sparks that threatened to burn anything they touched. The tower was trying to vent the magic it held.

“I TOLD YOU!” Twilight cried, in horror. “THE MAGIC IS BECOMING UNSTABLE! EVEN WITH WHAT IT’S DISCHARGING FROM THE TOWER’S PEAK, IT’S NOT ENOUGH TO STABILIZE IT!! IT’S GONNA BLOW!!!”

“We must evacuate the city! Save as many as we can before this goes off!” Luna cried, about to take wing.

“Not a chance!” Dash yelled back. “I worked too damn hard today to just let this world get blown to bits and killed by some magic doohickey! There’s got to be a way to stop it!”

“NO! THERE ISN’T!” Twilight yelled. “THERE’S NO STOPPING IT NOW! WE HAVE TO GO!”

Allan took one look at the beam that tore a hole in the clouds above, and he knew exactly what he had to do.

Allan galloped back inside.

“Allan! Come back! It’s not safe in there!!” Fluttershy wailed, dashing in after him, only to stop as she saw what he was doing.

He had placed a hoof on Anna’s cage, and magic was streaming out of his horn like a faucet. He was using his body to help vent the magic, drawing it into himself using his Earth pony abilities, before converting it as rapidly as possible, and blasting it back out through his horn. And it was killing him. The sheer amount of energy pouring through him was cracking his chitin and supercharging his blood with energy, turning it into a blistering hot, silvery soup that poured down his flanks and scorched his skin.

“I’m not- letting- this planet- die- like this!!” He forced himself to say the words, but that action revealed the glowing, silvery veins that burned his flesh from inside out, his mouth and eyes both smoking profusely.

“ALLAN!! STOP!!” Twilight screamed.

“PLEASE, ALLAN!!” Fluttershy and Rarity cried.

Celestia and Luna took one look at him, before they galloped forward and slammed their hooves onto the bars as well, their horns blasting holes in the ceiling as they lit up the sky. Cadence jumped in too, her horn glowing brightly.

Twilight and Rarity joined them after, trying to help, as did Pharynx, but the majority of the magic was flowing through Allan, and it was too much.

The tower pulsed and quaked, the walls rippling, and the ground for miles behaving less like a continent, and more like an ocean, toppling more buildings and sending tidal waves out into the bay.

The sheer power of the magic ripped through everything it touched, with the Alicorns manes and eyes suddenly blazing and sizzling with light. Even Rarity started to glow, the ghostly image of a purple gem in a gold necklace appearing around her neck, whilst a lavender star on a golden crown crowned Twilight.

The others leaped forward too, the elements of harmony uniting once again to save an entire world from destruction.

They had no idea how long it took, how long the deluge of magical energy coursed through them, but slowly, surely, it began to slow, first to a meandering river, then a gentle stream, and then, to a few drops that meandered lazily through the tower, through their bodies, and off past even the sky, dispersing into the depths of the great beyond.

But the damage was done.

They all stepped away from the cage. All except one.

Allan still remained, hoof frozen solid. Just like the rest of him. His chitin was cold, and dull, no longer the shining brown they knew, but a lifeless grey.

He turned his cracked, blistered and burned head to his friends, and offered one last smile, before he too, collapsed to the floor, motionless.

The cage was empty, nothing left but a pile of ashes and a few motes of light that lazily floated in midair, before they vanished.

No one knew who started to cry first.

******************************

“Where am I?” The Changeling asked the void, knowing fully well there would be no answer. “Am...am I dead?”

Nothing. Nothing but white, and silence. Then….

“Not quite. Not yet.”

Spinning around, Allan found his eyes filled with a familiar sight. “Chrysanthemum.”

The Alicorn appeared as a pale image, barely even visible in the great expanse around them, but she looked happier than ever before.

“I thought I should come to say goodbye.”

“You’re….you’re leaving?”

“Yes. With my body gone, my only link to the world of the living is you.”

“So...this is the end then?”

“Yes. It is.”

“Ah…..I’m sorry I couldn’t keep my promise.”

“On the contrary, you did keep your promise. Your friends will watch over her in your stead, and you may yet be able to be there as well.”

Allan blinked in surprise. “I could survive?”

“Yes. Hope remains for you, my friend.”

Allan grinned. “Well then….I guess we just have to wait and see then, don’t we?”

***********************************

Author's Notes:

It's over.

......Or is it?

Epilogue: Hope

It was over. Vancouver was a ghost town, the entire population concentrated in the largest building so that medical personnel from both worlds could work to undo the damage that had been done to the vast population of the city, and to the infrastructure itself. Dozens of buildings had been demolished, and the tower had collapsed just moments after the Elements had finally beaten Chrysalis. The floor had gone first, taking Anna’s cage with it as it hurtled down towards the floor so far below. Then the walls had caved in, forcing them all to flee.

They had only had time to pick up Allan's limp body.

As many others were celebrating the victory, or working hard to get things back into working order as swiftly as possible, a group of friends, and family, sat silently in a darkened hospital room, none of them wanting to speak, or even break the silence by moving more than a few millimeters.

There was no victory to be had. Anna was dead. Allan was…..

Even now, they couldn’t bring themselves to think the word.

Twilight was the one who was going over things one last time. She was in the morgue, the only place that suited the job she had taken upon herself to do. She hoped that, in doing this, the paperwork involved in the death of, well, anyone, she might be able to work though what she was feeling. She had so often sought solace in paperwork, researching and studying, that it was second nature now.

It wasn’t working. Not this time.

Wiping yet more tears off the page, the Princess of Magic and Friendship tried to deal with the idea of actually losing a friend. For good.

More tear stains.

She didn’t bother wiping them off.

She stared down at the death certificate in front of her, ready to put her name on the signature line, and make it official.

Instead, she put the quill down, and moved over to the cold, inert mass of stone that coated the body of her friend, and laid her head down on his chest, and started to cry again. The Princess of Friendship had never lost a friend before, not really. She’d never faced such an alien concept of death like this.

Her ear flicked, and her horn tingled, but she ignored them. Why pay them any mind at all? Guilt gnawed at her. She’d wanted to help him get home, whether that meant making him human again, or helping him to build a life on Equus. And now she couldn’t. She’d pinkie promised. Now not only was Allan….gone, but Pinkie wouldn’t talk to her.

Her horn tingled again.

Growling, she slammed her head into the table, hoping to distract herself from the annoyance.

Instead, it just grew worse.

Still angry, she turned her attention to her horn, and instinctively started to cast the spell that her element had brought to mind. It extended from her horn to encompass everything around her, lighting up the world and showing all the things that had become saturated with magic, or had that little spark of magic that all living things had, like the plants on the cabinet, the many people in the ward upstairs, both pony and human, the body in front of her, the fly on the wall and….

Twilight stopped, blinking, as she brought her eyes back to Alan's petrified form, and she cast the spell again.

A tiny, flickering light rested within his chest.

Her face broke into a grin, before she started casting other spells taking in all the details of his damaged body before she dashed off, mouth breaking into a grin.

There was still time.

*****************************

Allan stopped his pacing in the white expanse, not sure if he had heard something, or if he was just imagining it.

No, there it was again. A dull, whooshing sound, like the sound of a windstorm ripping through a forest.

“Chrysanthemum? What is that?” He asked, head cocked to one side.

The Alicorn simply smiled. “I would imagine that that’s your friends, calling you home.”

“......What? Calling me home….?”

“Not quite gone, remember?” She smirked. The Alicorn climbed to her hooves, and brushed herself off, before giving him her best smile. “I think you’ll be alright now, Allan Ryder.”

“Hey…..” Allan called, as she walked away, starting to fade from view. “Hey, wait up! Don’t go! You can come back with me! You can live again!”

“No thank you, my friend. Your life is your own to lead, and I will not force you to share it.” Chryssi smiled, a bright, joyful thing that brought happiness to Allan jus by looking at it. “I am old, and I have had my time. Besides. I think I’ve kept him waiting long enough, don’t you?”

“Him?” Allan called. “Who are talking about?”

Chrysanthemum just smiled again, before walking away. A second figure, with both wings and a horn, appeared at her side, where they curled their wings around each others, and walked out of sight, their green and blue eyes meeting his one last time before they vanished.

“Oh...right.” He chuckled, sheepishly. “I almost forgot about him.”

The world pulsed again, the bright whites giving way to red and yellow lights, that swirled around his eyes, the tendrils of light reaching out to claim him, pulling him back up through the murk.

The further he climbed, the harder it became to keep going, as if his body was simply too large to hold up. So he let it go, an insect shedding it’s carapace in favour of supple muscle and skin. His wings thickened and broadened, giving him the power to rise up, faster and faster. His soul burned with new strength, pushing past that barrier with all his might, until it felt like a stone wall against his outstretched hooves.

But he kept going, fighting against the unseen hands that tried to keep him in the eternal white below, while his own hoof was outstretched for the bright, warm glow that beckoned him onward above. As he rose higher, slowly, feeling the barrier stretch and bend around him, Allan thought of his friends.

Pinkie. Rainbow. Twilight. Applejack. Rarity. Josh. Mike. Celestia. Luna. Cadence.

Fluttershy.

The body of the transforming changeling evaporated into a fine mist as he finally shattered the flimsy barrier that separated the journey beyond life, from the journey that always came before it, leaving behind only the echoing sounds of joyous laughter.

********************************

Somewhere In The World Of Dreams:

Princess Luna stared at the door in the dreamscape, her eyes tracing the metal frame and strange device fixed into the wall next to it. It was not a pony dream, nor a Gryphon, a Dragon, Changeling, or even Breezie. It was something new.

Uncertain, Luna stepped closer, before pushing the door open, and peering inside.

Something whispered in the dark beyond the door, and a strange silhouetted figure rose up from where it had been kneeling.

The voices rose higher, until she could make out the words, and her mouth fell open, aghast, as she realized what she was seeing.

“Never forget….” Said one voice, full of kindness.

“Never forgive…..” Said another, full of hatred.

Those two phrases repeated in the dream, over and over, burning her ears.

Luna stared at the figure, unable to take her eyes off of it, nor the second figure in it’s arms. The periwinkle Unicorn’s horn was gone, nothing but a cracked, bloody stump left on her forehead as she dangled limply in the strong arms that held her. Those arms ended in nailed fingers, and were a pale, almost white, creamy colour, marred by harsh red lines and symbols, that glowed fiercely in the shadows. She couldn’t see it’s face, except for the two, burning red eyes that stared back with a rage she had only witnessed once in her entire life. She stepped backwards, flank brushing the door frame as the figure rose to its full height, revealing it’s long, muscled legs, five toed feet, and it’s short, cropped mane.

The figure’s face remained in shadow, but the words he spoke, while alien, were perfectly understandable to her.

“I’ll never forgive you for this.”

Then the dream exploded into red flames.

Luna stared at the door as it faded away, eyes wide, not in fear, but in sadness.

“Oh you poor, poor thing…”

***************************

Our heroes will return….